cl ree Site | SSS ee Paes ~ (7 %

we - GA > ease) = Se Ee a

7! Aa _ Se et

Dey 2 Yl m Lone > Zz rns bs Z aS

JLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S31YVYSIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUT

ud on = ae 2) Zz xe

= = < = x NS

> = : Bites 4 ad s

‘ S 1 i tp & x SW

¢ SGUi#G 2 3

Y fe Zz Up Pi os = wes

Yi Ss a ov = ate =

wo z 7) ml ee ai

ARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S3IYVY

no > ” > J op)

a Paz) oe a uw

Sa ee oe | + =

PUP 3 = a s

a Yi = a er oc

a “Wb 3 2 5 2 |

= i. 2 zd 2 =i

LILSNI_ NVINOSHLINS S3IYVYSIT LIBRARIES INSTITUT

_—e z Fe = Lars

-s 2) ao o w

a 5 2 5 z

> | od > — % D

a WY 2 i * Fi

o ee fa on < ap)

VRIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILONLILSNI NVINOSHLIWS

” an 2) z 2)

= ee = HL; < =

4 z 4 rt ys, = 4

A 2 = 8G fer * Zz

> >’ >”

N = = 2 = = a

LILSNI_NVINOSHLINS S3!IYVYEIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUT!

Saluyus

s e - a a

a ws i uw 4 Ga

: : : = $F:

< t fyr:

= cx ie a 47 fee S

_ fee] = co . =

O : = (o) = oO

=z uy a 3 2

RIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILALILSNI NVINOSHLINS S3l1uVvHy!

S — 5 make cS

= : YL ae Ree ro)

: 2 5 2 OE

= kK Ps RB =

Z Hi wae: p SZ

LILSNI oat avd LIBRARIES) SMITHSONIAN INSTITUT

w ie g ri

4 a

aks . els >

oO » w fz

On Orth

< z

> >

2 z2

SMITHSONIAN

GUL

VRIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI NYINOSHLIWS

RIES SMITHSONIAN

WY pa w a

= = a

8) uJ SO, uJ Vv, Ny

Ry eee ter sens: 72) se Nay ar AS mM Sy wo RAN AIMSYM >

2 2 ‘4 i) S D s \\ 6) z

IN. e 3 yy, en W\ x (cy a | WYONG Ly

a) oe Oe pe a. le 4 Pepsin (Pa zt) — WYo fs

- S oy Aw SF as 1s) - =e) Say oF

Kif,dg = Ruy E a Ff

= 2 XS = re \

n om On of. ” m n Ne

= [ ” = ” a

VLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S3SIYVYEIT LIBRARIES INST

2 = 72 WS 5 =

= = EY! 2 =

= = Fe » 2 53

ARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLIWS

2 z fs 2 x.

: ‘: : 4 NE

: = SN

<> o < 4 WS a

ac 5 a = \. ax

co = is) = ,

. Ve S) = O =

=r i. 4 a ye, es

JLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S3!IY¥VYdIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN _INST

aes = is = < i

ee) NX = 2 2 4: ay

> \ ES t= > ke yy . i“ *. =

- MS: 2 =. he?

m YN \S . m 2 , m

ep) - = a) a n

ARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILALILSNI NVINOSHLINS S3li

JLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S31YVYE!IT_ LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INST

NVINOSHLIWS

~»

SMITHSONIAN

NVINOSHLINS

SMITHSONIAN

NVINOSHLIWS

= x és -

a = ai W Uy, 5

4 a 4 = tihipy, A

— “ SS oe

= a4 ot <x “fi ti aA

= ~ hi 7 | a

z fsa) = a ot ‘ o

O ee o i rs)

= at PA a5 z

ARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILLONLILSNI NVINOSHLINS SJ]

S ~ 6 — 5

re e s

= “Oo — wo nN =

5 2 = 2 &e EE

cy 2 5 > i

z @ oe z ” Bie

NLILSN! NVINOSHLINS S3IYVYEIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INS

8 w Fad ees (op) —_

s = y = WS = Sou

z = ee i AS ‘Ss 4 zs

: IGM AWS 3 2X

E o Gig = S\ 2 =

= > = . > =

w Ps wn ee ”

SARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S31

= x.

<ATiS¥M > w QE

©) 4, SN N

Dy: es PAY i eS

sO,

SON 7 ; A << ian

gh ae v4 Pe J ey cy -

AN ac. 18 Lp = ([z cA

ILSNI

FES

nics

Ads

is,

. « 1. if

Miva ‘ .

Vane

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF TIE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITIL LOUDON AND

CHARLES WORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.LS.

VOL. X.—SIXTH SERIES.

ae a a a a iat xhsonia j

/ o he

Ccres

Wotin,

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, HAMILTON, KENT, AND CO., LD. ;

WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIPRE, PARIS =

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FIGGIS, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1892.

“ Omnes res create sunt divine sapientix et potenti testes, divitie felicitatis

human :—ex harum usu onitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini ;

ex ceconomid in conservatione, proportione, renoyatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Harum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; maleé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”’—Linnaus.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

yo 3S ee sien. -Dhersylvan) powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

AU, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Tayror, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS, OF VOL, X.

[SIXTH SERIES.]

NUMBER LV.

I. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘ Investigator,’ Lieut. Gordon 8. Gunn, R.N., commanding.

—Series II., No. 4. Some Observations on the Embryonic History of

Pteroplatea micrura. By A, Aucock, M.B., Surgeon-Naturalist to

pe SOE GOVE eee Inte DE Vio) code usclate nis doe. Sank ove ce Gay whee aa mks

IT. On some new or little-known Fishes obtained by Dr. J. W.

Evans and Mr. Spencer Moore during their recent Expedition to the

Province of Matto Grosso, Brazil. By G. A. BouLENGER. (Plates

Rent meee ats eta ei erase in wie dsl a Sains yh Nd eee aan gh oh

IIf. On some Teeth of new Chimeroid Fishes from the Oxford

and Kimmeridge Clays of England. By A. Smrra Woopwarp,

F.LS., F.Z.S., of the British Museum (Natural History). (Plate II.)

IV. On the Genus Hypocala, a Group of Noctuid Moths. By

POUT, Gets ere BSE Ay OCs 6 viele «ale « didn eal Kale oa

V. Description of a new Species of Acomys. By OLDFIELD

MAS een Lara Ade ere aries nee ach avs La oi Vee nsf a Walser E «el de

VI. General Observations on Fission and Gemmation in the

Animal Kingdom. By Dr. Franz von Waanprr, Assistant in the

Zoological Institute of the University of Strassburg ...........005

VII. On some undescribed Cicadide, with Synonymical Notes.

aE CeO SANNAY lena ete nua sais Rae aa «ok ase wt ese U5 mele Mos

VIII. The Apodemes of Apus and the Endophragmal System of

Astacus. By Henry M. Bernarp, M.A. Cantab. (Plate V.)....

IX. On a new Genus of Oligochieta, comprising Five new Species,

belonging to the Family Ocnerodrilide. By Frank E. Brpparp,

M.A., F.R.S., Prosector to the Zoological Society of London.

CieMeiieseg Vilar Aer WEES git datas whic pa wicld okies Vie Hie a ke as weer

Page

1V CONTENTS.

Page

X. Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under the

Fishery Board for Scotland).—No. XIII. By Prof. M‘Inrosu,

M.D EDS Ee RS., dec. ey (Plate WL) x was cieleve «iim nye iein oie 97

XI. Descriptions of Seven new Species of Birds from the Sandwich

Islands. By the Hon. WALTER ROTHSCHILD ..-....e+ seer eee es 108

Proceedings of the Geological Society ....seeeseeceereeees 112—115

On some new Coccidiide parasitic in Fishes, by M. P. Thélohan;

On the Dissemination of Hirudinea by the Palmipeds, by

NM Jules de Guwerke! <2 xe we cine cle cto etree etm einoiele wre emer 115—117

NUMBER LVI.

XII. On the Shells of the Victoria Nyanza or Lake Oukéréwé.

By Ep@ar A.Smiru. (Plate XII. figs. 3-6, 8-16.).............. 121

XI. Further Additions to the known Marine Molluscan Fauna

of St. Helena. By Enear A. Smitru. (Plate XII. figs. 1, 2, & 7.) 129

XIV. Further Notes on the Oviparity of the larger Victorian

Peripatus, commonly known as P. Leuckartz. By ArtHur Drenpy,

PDS Cian « Povepewtigs ae Ops Sangalo.» Gel Moet os aioe au oleae at ee tea 136

XV. On British Myside, a Family of Crastaeea Schizopoda. By

the Rev. Canon A. M. Norman, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., &e.

(Plates TX: SX ayre 56 Sagi ce diufsneted de Schon cai et Ap tae ee 143

XVI. Notes on the Genus Coturniz. By W. R. Oatrviz-Grant,

Napural-Eitstory seu 4p. oc tce) oo ote a ates tae oboe mites eae eae 166

XVII. Deseriptions of Three new Species of Saturniide in the

Collection of the British Museum. By W. F. Kirpy, F.L.S.,

F.ES., Assistant in Zoological Department, British Museum

(Natural History). (Plater Xi). sisi. .t sneak oS eee eee 1738

XVIII. Supplementary Note on the Neuroptera of the Hawaiian

Islands. By Ropert McLacuian, F.R.S. &e.

XIX. Descriptions of Three new African Muride. By OLDFIELD

SPAOMAB * «.-5:.:%. s'eNele% 81-0 ausaie i ait foe eke te ORReRSRNG lek”. Tole a me ees 179

XX. On the Japanese Cleride. By G. Lewrs, F.L.S........... 183

XXI. ee ae of anew Species of Ornithoptera, of the Priamus

Group, in the Collection of the Hon. L. Walter Rothschild. By

ROBT T eel UEPP ON 6 9.2 ood toate dkte hol oten dtea See Siete 198

Diagnosis of a new Mexican Geomys, by Oldfield Thomas; The

History of the Freshwater Nemerteans, their Geographical

Distribution and their Origin, by M, Jules de Guerne .... 196, 197

CONTENTS.

NUMBER LVII.

XXITJ. On some new or rare Crustacea from the Firth of Forth.

By Tuomas Scort, F.L.S., Naturalist to the Fishery Board for

Scotland, and ANDREW Scotr. (Plates XV.& XVI.)............

XXIII. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘ Investigator,” Lieut. Gordon 8, Gunn, R.N., commanding.

—Series II., No. 6. A case of Commensalism between a Gymno-

blastic Anthomedusoid (Stylactis minoi) and a Scorpenoid Fish

(Minous inermis). By A. Aucock, M.B., Surgeon 1.M.S., Surgeon-

BUR UTM LO; CHE SHEV Gil nay clsinih occ.56 0) wi, edn we eimps, cian mie Fishes tcn_ase coon 2

XXIV. Descriptions of Two new Bornean Squirrels. By OLDFIELD

PERMA eae ecy caatnsur os sits) ate%, sv afelicieke bates in S 6M n io) 6 nla PONDS 8 a9) oid

XXY. Spiders from Madeira. By Crecty Warsurron, M.A.,

Christ’s Co i

XX VI. On the Preservation of Teleostean Ova. By Warter E,

Corum, St. Andrews University.) 05.5 csi ee nee ecene ase

XXVIT. On Fretmotus and Epiechinus (Histeride). By G. Lewis,

PLGA, Saat GEIS PAA) aceaPsh,viap Siero aia ctvohanater aie wes CL Urs dlale nieve «Mishaelt

XXVIII. Descriptions of Thirteen new Species of Terrestrial and

Freshwater Mollusca from South Africa. By James Cosmo MEL-

vitt, M.A., F.L.S., and Joun Henry Ponsonsy, F.Z.S. (Plate

RAIN Oe acr CBE. ASE) Yaerclg So alte cpt ieron thighs one brejey ad sane g aree}ne Sue epee

XXIX. On British Mystde, a Family of Crustacea Schizopoda.

By the Rey. Canon A. M. Norman, M.A., D.C.L., F.R.S., &e. ...

XXX. Note on the Steatomys of Angola. By OLpFIrLD THoMas.

Proceedings of the Geological Society .............00ceecees 265

Note on Dr. Hinde’s Tertiary Sponge-spicules, by Dr. R. v. Lenden-

feld; A Contribution to the Knowledge of the Male Sexual

Organs of the Diptera, by N. Cholodkov sky, St. Petersburg; A

Contribution to the Embryogeny of the Chalcidide, by M.

PSB EE PUMEONDV au. Ghote cha ec. 6. wings susoafiase. chess syspn ee 268-

NUMBER LVI.

XXXI. Notes on the Cuvierian Organs of Holothuria nigra. By

EK. A. Mincuin, B.A., Assistant in the Department of Comparative

Anatomy, Oxford, eat aaa Vale Meee a tects ale ae tos chars te ns 2

XXXII. Descriptions of some new Species of African es

By W. J. Hoxiuanp, Ph.D., F.E.S., Pittsburgh, U.S.A

XXXIII. Description of a new Genus and Species of African

Moths. ‘By AjG, Burin, EVLS., BiZS., C..00 cocci eae ces

XXXIV. On the Noctuid Genera allied to Hypetra of Guenée.

Bye oa nere, Gr Burren ELIS. 6B ZSry Cs sie wee ee evel als vlviele wale

Idee, Canibridee: (Plate KEV) cai ne.5 were ceed < P

Page

201

264

—267

271

284

295

297

vi CONTENTS,

Page

XXXY. Description of a new Species of Helix of the Subgenus

Plectopylis. By Lieut.-Col. H. H. Gopwin-Avsren, F.R.S., &e. .. 800

XXXVI. Descriptions of new Reptiles and Batrachians fo the

iio: Choorlslands: By G. A: BOUEMNGER {C8 «aie ies «iain ls/olnasssls eta 302

XXXVII. On the Larva of Molge Montandoni. By G. A. Bou-

SLU HOLDS eee p inne Gee ee aie remo oe Oilers, Niskpeigegtan unten 304

XXXVUI. Liphistius and its bearing upon the Classification of

Spiers 1 Byer POCOCKNS, csc Aen elomuatens vtplsee eateries 306

XXXIX. Revision of the Noctuid Genus Medipotis, Hiibn., with

Descriptions of Two new Species. By Arrnur G. Burirr, F.LS.,

HRA SaaOUC, ver thienase'e os Gute fevemsie byaion) ake puna cg WOM rune atk, ok es 315

New Books :—The Study of Animal Life. By J. ARrHuR THomsoN,

M.A. &e., Lecturer on Zoology, School of Medicine, Edinburgh.

—Rhopalocera Exotica ; being idlaeerani ane of New , Rare, and

Unfigured Species of Butterflies. By H. GrosE Surrm and W,

B Kenny, Val 1500 ei abe) eae, SO 828-352

Proceedings of the Geolosical Society ...0 5.5.2.0. russ Sane 333-885

Additional Note on the Occurrence of Lichia vadigo on the Cornish

Coast, by Dr. A. Giinther, F.R.S.; On the Stridulating-

apparatus of the Red Ocypode Crab, by A. Alcock, M.B.; The

Coxal Gland of the Scorpion and its Morphological Relations

with the Excretory Organs of the Crustacea, by M. Paul

Marchal ; On the Bicahar ater Fauna of Iceland, by MM. Jules

de Guerne and Jules Richard; On a Sporozoon parasitic in the

Muscles of Decapod Crustacea, by MM. F. Henneguy and P.

Wielolian ic. «.cs\s Ina Recle i anueg ste Cesage erence teenie eee eae 300-342

NUMBER LIX.

XL. Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘ Investigator, Lieut. G. S. Gunn, R.N., commanding.

—Series II., No. 5. On the Bathybial Fishes collected during the

Season of 1891-92. By A. Atcock, M.B, Surgeon-Naturalist to

pen SamMeye. » (tate XViD) ao. 5 jaeve tee cbaiepetave-sQeis nabelalen de gh totee vents 345

XLI. On the Origin and Development of the Mammalian Phylum.

By er VV URNA asp Sine re eed yee ea easel hers late eee ete 365

XLII. Additions to the Shell-Fauna of the Victoria Nyanza or

maker Oukeréw6. By EDGar ‘A. SMITH § wrenrs oe cues eee eae 380

XLII. New and obscure British Spiders. By the Rey. FrrepERIcK

OUPickanp-CamBemcE, (Plates XX: & XK XM) eke eee 384

XLIV. Description of a new Moth of the Genus Anaphe from

Madagascar, with a Note on the Natural Position of the Genus. By

ARTHUR Gurren, F.L.Si, E85 ke. ba weeks oarsmen oe 398

XLV. The Interpretation of the Sponge Organism, and some

Recent Works on Sponges. By Dr. Orro Maas ................ 399

CONTENTS.

XLVI. Description of a new Species of the Homopterous Family

Cicnwti ee ae WN Rte MEST ANE! oe ws ck Gh ea eek ds Ov sifhvaen ees

XLVII. Contributions to a Knowledge of the Entomology of the

Araue tale Pivot, DUER DANDY << ol cin cc detniginiate sie bop cee sa 8's ola a bce 497

XLVIII. Description of a new Bat of the Genus Artiheus from

Tnmdad. -By OLDFInLD THOMAS 03.0.0 ece ce lessees Sotto e wes 408

XLIX. Note on Mexican Examples of Chilonycteris Davy?, aed

eget eR OMAR Oe. Sao cu cia yale nee ht wwe ewan gih sly oo . 410

L. Two new Buprestide from Damma Island. By Cuartss O,

BUN SeISER TE CRORE SIE oe aecruryior ara Sie: siyceretae Wiese sf sirstitsieaNeval aby chard arm alse ah ain le et RSs 410

Doubly-armoured Herrings, by A. Smith Woodward; The Develop-

ment of the Gemmules of Ephydatia fluviatilis, Auct., by W.

Zykoff, of Moscow ; On the Habits of Gelasimus annulipes, udw.

By A. Alcock, Te Seth aE a ia eg ea 412-415

NUMBER LX.

LI. On a new Spider from Calcutta. By the Rev. O. P.

CAMBREDGE, NAS) EUR Sins (Blate SAUL) ines oo awwais welns odae's 417

LIT. On the Development of the Pedipalpi. By Dr. A.SrruseEtt,

of the Zoological Institute of Bonn am Rhein .......... sete date 419

LIL. Limav maximus, L., and its Variety cinereo-niger, Wolf.

By Water E, Cotirner, Demonstrator of Biology in Mason

alleen RMP RAM $55, Piacoa AE see wad vis Saline Cera sewe ees 425

LIV. Descriptions of Three new Species of Butterflies captured by

Mr. D. Cator in British North Borneo, in the Collection of Mv. Grose

SeBitns = ytd, GQROSH SMITE «. ca. ve cs ce wrens oes Sipe 426

LY. On the Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. By N. Cxo-

PARDO WRI a)e oc.cve cs sone ess es Ra eieCeiecatat sath» aialgighcfapers aston Initia roars 429

LVI. Preliminary Descriptions of new Species of Madrepora in

the Collection of the British Museum.—Part II. By Grorer

Mee OuieeHe Dio, Sais ayers gatas x adinee ears © oe eeekn Cees he ells 451

LVII. Description of a new Species of Slug from South Africa.

Pomp Mail Ait SA PANEER ta et iete rine Petes iad ys we tic ds 2 sla es tos.ece 8 465

LVIII. A Criticism of a Modern Hypothesis of the Transmission

of Hereditary Characters. By R.S. Beren, of Copenhagen ...... 467

LIX. Description of a remarkable new Semnopithecus from

Sarawak. By OLpFIELD THOMAS .............. TRO COE Reon es 475

LX. Description of a new Mexican Bat. By OLpFIrLp Tuomas. 477

New Books :—Fur-bearing Animals in Nature and in Commerce.

By Henry Potanp.—Horn Measurements and Weights of the

Great Game of the World : being a Record for the use eof Sports-

men and Naturalists. By Rownanp WarD .........+.; 478-

480

Vill CONTENTS.

Page

The Embryonic Development of Comatula (Antedon rosacea), by

Oswald Seeliger, of Berlin; On Deglutition in the Synascidie,

Dy os.yd DUMONT 2.1. a nuts cae Geet more ae coke aie 48], 482

WIN Ox bes ng Se ee ie Sey wick aa era ao atet AMIS Tc Tea Sra re ahehcvo ta is o 6igrake ook REL OEE

PLATES IN VOL. X.

Priate I. Loricaria Evansii.

II. Tetragonopterus Moorii.—Brachychalcinus retrospina.

III, Teeth of New Chimeroid Fishes.

IV. Pteroplatea micrura.

V. Apodemes of Apus.

VIL.

VII. Clymene ebiensis.—Larva of Lamellaria.

ery British Mysidee.

XI. New Species of Saturniide.

XML New Shells.

XIV. Madeiran Spiders.

XV. Lichomolgus agilis.

XVI. Enterocola eruca.

XVI. Cuvierian Organs of Holothuria nigra.

XVIII. Hephthocara simum.—Alepocephalus edentulus.—Xenoderm-

ichthys Guentheri,

XIX. Eretmotus and Epiechinus

ae New British Spiders.

XXI.

XXII. Ariamnes simulans.

Anatomy of Gordiodrilus,

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SIXTH SERIES.]

etieee Seencraeneser ss per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’

N. Parthenii Giannettasti Ecl. 1.

No. 55. JULY 1892.

I.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘ Investigator, Lieut. Gordon S. Gunn, R.N.,

commanding.—Series II., No. 4. Some Observations on

the Embryonic History of Pteroplatea micrura. By A.

Aucock, M.B., Surgeon-Naturalist to the Survey.

[Plate IV.]

1. Introduction.

Proressor Woop-Mason and I have shown that in Ptero-

platea micrura the ovum is retained within the uterus, and,

further, that the uterine mucous membrane is furnished with

nursing-filaments, or trophonemata, which secrete a ‘ milk ”’

that supplies the embryo with nutriment during the later

stages of its development and up to the day of its birth.

Though we had examined a good many pregnant females,

we had not up to the time that our researches were published

met with any that exhibited the earlier stages of embryonic

development. Butin February last, while the ‘ Investigator’

was surveying the Godavari Delta, I was fortunate enough

to capture a female of Pteroplatea micrura (Bl. Schn.) in an

early stage of pregnancy—double in the right uterus and

triple in the left; and in this.paper I propose to give, first, a

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 1

2 Mr. A. Alcock on the

short account of three matters of interest in connexion with

this specimen, namely: (1) the form of the young embryo

itself, (2) the structure and relations of the gill-filaments,

which in this stage make up a large part of the bulk of the

embryo, and (3) the structure of the maternal nursing-fila-

ments, or trophonemata, which at this stage appear to be only

preparing for their special secretory function—and, lastly, to

offer some suggestions (1) as to the bearing of the facts of

the individual history of these embryos upon the problem of

the ancestral history of the genus, and (2) as to a possible

interpretation through these embryos of the phenomenon of

aplacental viviparity among the EKlasmobranch fishes.

2. The Early Embryo of Pteroplatea micrura.

The embryo* now to be described is about 29 millim. long ;

it has a remarkable generalized shark-like form (fig. 1), its

snout, its gill-openings, and its tail having a Selachoid and

not at all a Batoid appearance.

The snout is produced far beyond the mouth and is bluntly

conical.

The gill-openings, from whatever aspect seen, are remark-

able. From the dorsal view the branchial region forms on

each side an inflated chamber in which the broad branchial

bars are plainly visible ; anteriorly the first slit forms the

wide-open spiracle, but the other slits, five in number, are

closed, and are conspicuous only because of the large blood-

vessels which run in them. From the side view six nearly

equidistant clefts are seen, the first being the spiracle and

the other five being still closed but very plainly visible on

account of their vascularity. It is only ventrally that the

gill-slits, here very short and comparatively inconspicuous,

are open to give issue to a cloud of delicate filaments, many

of which when straightened out are nearly twice the length

of the embryo itself, and the sum of which forms at least one

third of the whole volume of the embryo.

The trunk is cylindrical and Selachoid and ends in a thick

cylindrical shark-like tail, which bears terminally a long

ventral and a shorter but deeper dorsal tail-fold.

The pectoral jins are large, their base being coextensive

with the length of the trunk; each is prolonged forward,

parallel with but quite separate from the branchial region,

and in the same plane with the head, into a tapering bar,

which, however subsequently curled, starts with an inward

* One embryo, typical of all, has been selected for this description.

Embryonic History of Pteroplatea micrura. 3

twist. If the head were more depressed, and if at the same

time the prolongation of the pectoral fins were broader and

more truncated, the result would be a by no means fanciful

resemblance to Rhina.

The ventral fins are small and lie well free from the hinder

limit of the pectorals.

The embryo is still attached by a broad cord, about

12 millim. long, springing from the belly between the front

border of the pectoral tins, to a large yolk-sac, which appears

to consist entirely of a diffluent yolk hardly more stable than

oil, enclosed in a membrane of extreme tenuity. The gill-

filaments are in intimate relation with this yolk, closely and

completely enveloping it on all sides. The cord of attach-

ment is so delicate, yet so broad withal, that I have not

succeeded in cutting complete transverse sections ; but this

much is quite certain, both from examination of partial trans-

verse sections and from examination of portions of a stained

cord mounted flat as transparent objects in glycerine, that it

consists of a solid mass of close-packed large-nucleated cells,

and is longitudinally traversed by numerous lacuniform

channels of very irregular outline and of unequal size, and

that these channels contain NOT BLOOD-CELLS, BUT SMALL

SPHERULES OF YOLK ONLY. In short, nothing of the nature

of a distinctly defined artery or vein, or indeed of any vessel

containing blood-cells, is to be made out; and this must be

looked upon as a fact of the highest significance, not merely

when we come to seek an explanation of the use of the gill-

filaments in this species, but when we come to consider the

much wider question of embryonic nutrition among the

aplacentally viviparous EKlasmobranchs in general.

3. The Gill-filaments of the Early Embryo of

Pteroplateea micrura.

These issue ventrally from all the gill-slits except the

spiracle, and closely embrace the yolk-sac; if they have any

additional attachment to the uterine wall it must be of the

feeblest nature. Their total volume in the fresh state was

not less than one third that of the entire embryo.

They vary in length, most of them being considerably

longer than the embryo itself; their breadth is about 0°5

millim. and their thickness is quite inappreciable by the

unaided eye.

A filament stained with caimine, mounted flat in glycerine,

and examined as a transparent object under a low power

(fig. 2) has a uniformly granular appearance—due to the

4 Mr. A. Alcock on the

close crowding of the very large nuclei of epithelial cells that

closely invest its surface—and shows a longitudinal light

band occupying a little more than its median third, flanked

by a dark band occupying on each side a little less than its

marginal third; and when the end of the filament is brought

into view the lateral dark bands are found to directly inoscu-

late round its tip. The dark marginal band is in fact a broad

capillary filled with blood-clot, disposed in a long narrow

loop.

Under a higher power the surface of the filament is seen to

be uninterruptedly covered with polygonal epithelial cells in

the closest possible contact with one another. These cells

are remarkable in consisting of little but a large vesicular

nucleus lying within a thin and difficultly visible capsule of

cell-protoplasm ; the nuclei have a diameter varying from

7°5 to 10 micromillimetres, and are often polygonal by mutual

compression.

A transverse section of a filament looks like a pair of pince-

nez (fig. 3), each lens of the pince-nez being formed of a cross-

section of a simple capillary tube, with a wall one cell thick,

enclosed in a frame formed by a single row of large nucleated

epithelial cells, and the bridge of the pince-nez being formed

of two rows of these cells with a layer of flat nuclei, continued

across from the capillary wall on each side, between them.

To recapitulate and restate: a gill-filament is nothing more

than a long narrow loop of a capillary of wide bore with a

wall one cell thick, enclosed in a folded sheet, also only one

cell thick, of small epithelial cells which consist of little but

a great nucleus.

As to the function of the gill-filaments: their vascularity

and the nature of their epithelium clearly indicate great

activity. ‘They do not seem to have any attachment to the

uterine wall, but, on the other hand, the manner in which

they enfold the yolk-sac leads to the belief that they assist in

absorbing the nutrient yolk. And the irregular indefinite

nature of the channels of the stalk of the yoik-sac, which

channels, moreover, seem to carry only yolk-particles and not

blood, seems to give strong support to this view.

4. The Uterine Trophonemata of Pteroplateea micrura

in the Earlier Stages of Pregnancy.

The structure of the nursing-filaments when in active

function for the benefit of the foetus has already been described

and figured by Professor Wood-Mason and myself (vide

‘ Proceedings of the Royal Society,’ vol. xlix. pp. 359-367),

Embryonic History of Pteroplatea micrura. 5

and all that is now necessary is to draw attention to the slight

but significant differences which are observed in this earlier

stage while the embryo has still an ample fund of yolk to

draw upon—differences which enable us to picture the mode

of development of the milk-secreting elements.

In the specimen under notice the nursing-filaments mainly

differ to the naked eye from those originally described in

being altogether smaller and in being uniformly distributed

like a coarse thick fur over the entire surface of the uterine

mucous membrane, instead of being restricted to certain

definite areas.

Their average length is 11 millim. and their average width

about 1°25 millim. at the base and about 0°75 millim. near

the tip, and they are flat with a tendency to curl.

When a trophonema is stained with carmine and examined

in glycerine as a flat transparent object, under a low magni-

fying power, the blood-vessels first attract attention. Running

in the margin, from base to apex on each side, is seen a

small artery which at the tip of the filament flows each into

its fellow, either in a single loop or, after’ a single acute-

angled bifurcation, in a double loop, as shown in fig. 4. All

along its course this marginal arterial loop sends off from its

concavity numerous small branches, which form a dense super-

ficial capillary plexus with its long narrow meshes transverse

to the long axis of the trophonema ; and deeply beneath this

plexus, running up the middle of the trophonema in its basal

half only, is a spiral vein of some size. Higher magnifica-

tion shows that the surface of the trophonema is uniformly

covered with pavement epithelium, which dips down, but does

not become discontinuous, in the slightly excavated inter-

capillary meshes.

A transverse section of a trophonema (fig. 5) shows at

either extreme the artery and near the middle the wider but

not very much wider vein cut straight across, the superficial

capillaries cut through in various planes, and at the circum-

ference of the section an unbroken ring of pavement epithe-

lium presenting slight depressions in many places between

the cut capillaries. Beneath the epithelium, stretching from

artery to artery but not round the arteries, on both faces of

the narrow section, is a long close line of pocket- or bulb-

shaped nests of cells, which in some cases are quite solid, in

other cases are hollowed out in the centre, and in yet other

cases form true acini “ pointing,” to use a surgical metaphor,

towards the superficial intercapillary depressions of the surface

epithelium above alluded to.

It is unnecessary to go further into histological detail, since

6 Mr. A. Alcock on the

enough has been said to enable us to understand the meaning

of these appearances.

In transverse sections of a trophonema taken from a long-

gravid uterus in which the foetus, having used up all the

yolk, is now demanding other nourishment, there is, as has

been shown in the paper already quoted, little to be seen but

two opposed rows of bulb-shaped milk-secreting glands with

funnel-shaped mouths, separated by a vascular space. These

glands take the place of the more or less solid nests of cells

seen in the above-described sections of trophonemata from a

gravescent uterus. And in comparing this less mature with

that more mature stage we come to the conclusion that in

Pteroplatwa micrura, as Professor Wood-Mason and myself

have already shown to be the case in Trygon walga, the

secreting glands of the nursing-filaments, like the alveoli of

the milk-glands in Mammals, begin as solid nests of epithe-

lium, which, with the onset of active secretion, gradually

become hollow chambers by the breaking down and exfolia-

tion of their core.

5. Considerations as to the Descent of the

Pteroplatean Alliance.

I hope before long to give a more complete account of the

embryonic history of Pteroplatea micrura, from which perhaps

it may be more permissible than it can be from the meagre

facts just recorded to attempt to retrace the pedigree of the

Trygons. But on account of the recent revival of interest in

the phylogeny of the Batoidei it will, I trust, be considered

pardonable to touch a few points, from all of which we can,

without straining, bring these embryos into the field of vision.

It is impossible to see these little embryos without in the

first place being struck by their shark-lke form ; and when

next attention is fixed upon the gill-openings—their con-

spicuous dorsad extension and their relation to the prolonged

pectoral fins—one is immediately reminded of Rhina. Indeed

all that is needed is to straighten out and flatten the pectoral

fins and to depress the head in order to get a strong resem-

blance to that interesting intermediate form. Or, if we leave

the pectoral prolongations untwisted and imagine them in

this condition fused with the head, we get a remarkable like-

ness to Ceratoptera and Dicerobatis.

The descent of the Trygonide from a shark-like ancestor

is of course, from what is well known of Raja and Torpedo,

only what would be expected ; but I do not know whether or

not the suggestion that the line of descent passes (1) through

Embryonic History of Pteroplateea micrura. 7

a Rhina-like form, and (2) through a Myliobatoid form, is

equally familiar. At any rate it is a suggestion that arises

quite naturally from an external view of the pectoral fins and

gill-slits of these embryos of Pteroplatea micrura.

Professor G. B. Howes, in his most interesting paper ‘ On

the Pectoral Fin-Skeleton of the Living Batoid Fishes” &c.

(P. Z. 8. 1890, pp. 675-688), incidentally suggests an alliance

between hina and the Ceratopterine Myliobatoids; and

Herr Otto Jaekel (SB. Ges. nat. Fr. Berlin, March 1890), in

a paper of great interest, for the knowledge of which I am

indebted to Professor Howes, has drawn attention to the

importance of the disposition of the gill-slits in relation to the

pectoral fins for the purposes of a natural (phylogenetic)

classification of the entire order, and has laid stress upon the

Batoid affinities of Rhina.

6. Considerations as to the Origin of Aplacental Viviparity

among the Elasmobranchs.

If it-is premature to jump from these embryos back to their

supposed ancestral relatives, it is equally premature to attempt

from them alone to interpret the meaning of the aplacental

Viviparity of the Batoid fishes as a whole. The subject,

however, is so very tempting that one cannot refrain from

recording certain suggestions that naturally arise out of an

examination of the yolk-sacs and umbilical cords of these

embryos of Pteroplatea.

The methods of reproduction among EHlasmobranchs are

three, namely (1) oviparity, (2) viviparity with the forma-

tion of a placenta, and (3) viviparity without the formation

of a placenta.

We know how the second naturally arises directly out of

the first; the large egg is retained in the terminal portion of

the oviduct, and in the process of development, from early

common arrangements by which ‘ nutriment from the yolk-

sac is brought to the embryo partly through the umbilical

canal and so into the intestine, and partly by means of blood-

vessels in the mesoblast of the yolk-sac” * and so into the

general circulation, we come at last in these viviparous forms

to later special arrangements by which, when the yolk is

finished, nutriment from the maternal blood-vessels in the

uterine mucous membrane is brought to the embryo by means

of the greatly developed foetal blood-vessels of a yolk-sac

which has now, after the disappearance of the yolk and the

* Balfour, ‘Comparative Embryology, 2nd edition, vol. ui. p. 64,

8 On the Embryonic History of Pteroplatea micrura.

obliteration of the communication between the umbilical canal

and the intestine, become a placenta.

Now from the non-vascular condition of the yolk-sac and

umbilical canal in the embryos under consideration we may

venture to surmise the possibly equally direct origin of

aplacental viviparity from simple oviparity.

Here again the large egg remains in the terminal portion

of the oviduct, and in the process of development external

gills which had originally “ very possibly become specially

developed to facilitate respiration within the egg” * become

otherwise specialized to absorb nutriment from a yolk-sac

which has only the single communication with the embryo

through the umbilical canal and intestine. When the yolk is

all finished the nutriment which is secreted from the maternal

glands naturally follows, in the absence of any absorptive

blood-vessels in the empty yolk-sac, the already established

route through the branchial clefts, one of which (the spiracle),

being unobstructed by gill-filaments, becomes at last the

exclusive channel of supply.

I should like, in concluding this paper, to express my obli-

gations to Professor Howes for his extreme kindness in sending

out to me on loan, at great risk owing to distance, his own

copies of Herr Jaekel’s and others’ papers on the subject of

the affinities of the Batoids—an act of kindness and considera-

tion which a ship’s naturalist, cut off for months from all but

a few standard classics, ean hardly over-appreciate.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Fig. 1. Embryo of Pteroplatea micrura, from dorso-lateral aspect; nat.

size, but with only a few of the gill-filaments represented, for

the sake of clearness. s, spiracle.

Fig. 2. End of a gill-filament, showing the marginal capillary filled in

places with blood-clot. x 42,

Fig. 3, Transverse section of a gill-tilament, showing the marginal capil-

lary in section and the single fold of epithelium. x 188. For

the sake of clearness the blood-clot is represented in one limb of

the capillary only, and the spaces between the nuclei of the

surface epithelium are a little exaggerated.

Fig. 4. End of a trophonema, or nursing-filament, seen as a transparent

object in glycerine, showing the marginal artery and the super-

ficial capillary plexus. x 42, The median vein is not seen so

near the end.

Fig. 5. Obliquely transverse section through a nursing-filament, showing

the glands still in the form of solid bulbs lying beneath a still

unbroken surface of epithelium. x 110. a, a, arteries; 2,

vein ; ¢, c, superficial capillaries.

* Balfour, op. et tom. cit, p. 62.

On some new or little-known Fishes from Brazil. 9

IIl.—On some new or little-known Fishes obtained by

Dr. J. W. Evans and Mr. Spencer Moore during their

recent Hapedition to the Province of Matto Grosso, Brazil.

By G. A. BOULENGER.

[Plates I. & II.]

Plecostomus pantherinus, Kner.

Nothing could be more misleading than a division of the

fishes of the genus Plecostomus according to the presence or

absence of granular plates on the belly. Among the nume-

rous specimens of P. bicirrhosus in the British Museum there

are some with the belly partly or entirely naked (the latter

being young) which are not to be otherwise distinguished

from the typical form. Thus, in three specimens (one half-

grown and two young) from British Guiana the belly is

naked in one young, partly naked in the other, entirely granu-

late in the larger specimen. It is therefore very probable

that P. seminudus, Kigenmann, will turn out to be merely an

individual variation of P. becerrhosus. With regard to the

specimens which I refer to Kner’s P. pantherinus, described

from a single young specimen from the Rio Guaporé, the much

larger eye distinguishes them at once from P. bicirrhosus,

their nearest ally; in Kner’s specimen, 3 inches long, the

eye measures one fourth the length of the head, whereas it

measures only one fifth or one sixth in P. bicirrhosus of

similar size. In the adult P. pantherinus the diameter of the

eye is one fifth the length of the head, against one seventh or

one eighth in P. dicirrhosus. The head is besides larger in

proportion to the body in the former than in the latter.

‘Two specimens were obtained by Dr. Evans in the River

Jangada, close to Jangada village; the larger measures

200 millim. (to the end of the middle caudal rays), the

smaller 170.

Form stout. Head as long as broad, one third total length

(without caudal) ; snout rounded, with a small naked space

at its extremity; an obtuse ridge from the upper angle of

the orbit to below the nostril, the sides of the head below it

being slightly concave ; an obtuse ridge on the occiput and

another on each side behind the eye; interoperculum with

small spines. Diameter of orbit one fifth length of head, one

third length of snout, three fifths to one half interorbital

width, and equal to its distance from the posterior border of

the head. Labial fold moderate, papillose, not or but slightly

notched ; barbel short. Dorsal 1 7, the first ray as long as or

10 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on some

a little longer than the head. Anal 5. Pectoral I 5, nearly

as long as the head, and extending beyond the base of the

ventral. Ventral 15. Lower caudal lobe longer than upper.

Scales 25 5; lateral line 25. Breast and belly partly naked;

in the smaller specimen the anterior portion of the belly is

covered with granular plates extending right across, in the

larger specimen these granulations are confined to the sides

and a median strip; 12 scales between the anal and caudal

fins. Dark olive-brown, with rather indistinct round black

spots, which are smaller and closer together on the head.

Plecostomus cochliodon, Kner.

Of this remarkable fish, of which, like the preceding, no

other but the type, preserved in the Vienna Museum,

was hitherto known, a single specimen was obtained by Dr.

Evans at Jangada. It measures 180 millim. Its fins are

unfortunately much damaged. In every respect it agrees

with Kner’s description. Lateral line 28.

The difference in the dentition being merely one of degree,

and the fish agreeing in other respects so closely with the

other species of Plecostomus, I doubt whether it is advisable

to separate it as a distinct genus ( Cochliodon).

Loricaria Evansit, sp. n. (Plate I.)

Teeth well developed in both jaws. Head a little longer

than broad, one fourth total length (without caudal) ; snout

obtusely pointed, with long bristles on the sides; three short

keels on the back of the head; postorbital notch scarcely

distinct; diameter of orbit one sixth length of head, two

sevenths length of snout, and two thirds interorbital space,

which is concave. Labial fold much developed, notched,

papillose, and with long cirrhi. Dorsal I 7, the first ray two

sevenths length of head, and just above the base of ventrals.

Anal I 5. Pectoral I 6, a little shorter than head, extending

to base of ventrals. Ventral I 5, as long as pectoral, reaching

anal. Upper caudal ray produced in a long filament, half as

long as head and body. Lateral scutes 29, with two spinose

ridges meeting on the 19th; nuchal scutes with spinose keels ;

20 scutes between dorsal and caudal, 17 between anal and

caudal; breast and belly naked, but rough with minute

spines ; a series of seven or eight shields between pectoral

and ventral on each side of the thorax. Olive-brown above ;

a dark band across the nape, and four others between the

dorsal and caudal fins ; fins with black spots.

Total length 205 millim.

new or little-known Fishes from Brazil. 11

A single specimen from Jangada.

This fish is evidently very closely allied to L. nudiventris,

known from a single specimen from the Rio San Francisco,

described by Cuvier and Valenciennes. It differs, however,

in having seven or eight shields on each side of the lower

surface, between the pectoral and ventral fins, instead of four.

Tetragonopterus Moorti, sp.n. (Pl. II. fig. 1.)

Length of head 33 times in total length (without caudal),

depth of body 2?. Maxillary toothless, extending to below

the centre of the eye; diameter of eye 4 length of head, 14

length of snout, equal to interorbital width ; adipose eyelid

short. Dorsal I 10, originating above base of ventrals.

Anal II 28, originating a little behind the vertical of the

base of the dorsal. Pectorals reaching base of ventrals,

ventrals reaching origin of anal. Scales 37-38 =; lateral line

complete. A black spot behind the shoulder; a silvery

lateral stripe, turning to black on the tail and extending on

the caudal.

Total length 75 millim.

Two specimens were collected by Mr. Moore on the

Chapala plateau.

The nearest ally of this new species appears to be 7. maai-

mus, Stdr. (alosa, Gthr.), from the Peruvian Andes, which

differs in having the interorbital region wider.

BRACHYCHALCINUS, gen. nov.

Intermediate between Tetragonopterus, Cuv., and Luetkenia,

Stdr. Dentition as in the former, viz. two preemaxillary and

one mandibular row of tri- or quinquecuspid teeth; body

elevated, with sharp ventral edge. Differing from both

in having a movable spine, directed forwards, in front of

the dorsal fin.

In one of the three specimens (probably a male) this spine

is hammer-shaped, its free portion forming a longer anterior

and a shorter posterior branch, both of which are sharply

pointed ; in the two others (one of which I have ascertained

to be a female) the posterior process is wanting and the ante-

rior is more developed but not spinose, spoon- or saddle-

shaped, rounded at the end, concave below, and fitting into a

notch in the back in front of the dorsal fin. The differences

in this curious arrangement will probably prove to be corre-

lative of the sexes. In Serrasalmo the first interneural bears

likewise a spine directed forwards, which is bicuspid behind

and scarcely movable.

12. = On some new or little-known Fishes from Brazil.

Brachychaleinus retrospina, sp.n. (Pl. IL. fig. 2.)

Length of head 4 to 44 times in total length (without

caudal), depth of body 14 to 13. Maxillary toothless, nearly

vertical, not extending beyond the anterior border of the eye;

diameter of eye half length of head, once and two thirds

length of snout, equal to interorbital space; dorsal profile

ascending abruptly from above centre of eye; a very short

adipose eyelid in front. Dorsal I 11, just behind vertical of

base of ventrals. Adipose fin well developed. Anal II

31-34. Pectorals slightly shorter than head, not quite

reaching ventrals. Latter small, I 6. Scales 33-35 =;

lateral line complete. A silvery lateral stripe; fins speckled

with black, adipose black-edged.

‘Total length 80 millim.

Three specimens, from Santa Cruz.

I seize this opportunity to point out that Pseudocorynopoma

Dorie, Perugia, Ann. Mus. Genova, (2) x. 1891, p. 646, fig.,

and Bergia altipinnis, Steindachner, Anz. Ak. Wien, 1891,

p- 173, and SB. Ak. Wien, C. 1. 1891, p. 366, pl. il. fig. 2,

are identical. Perugia’s description (April) has priority over

Steindachner’s (July).

The other species represented in Messrs. Moore and Evans’s

collection are the following :—

Acara viridis, Heck. Corumba.

Pimelodus, sp. (young). Chapala Plateau.

Macrodon trahira, Bl. Schn. Corumba.

Erythrinus uniteniatus, Spix. Corumba.

Pyrrhulina semifasciata, Stdr. Corumba.

Leporinus megalepis, Gthr. Santa Cruz.

Tetragonopterus orbicularis, C. & V. Santa Cruz.

lacustris, Rhdt. Corumba.

rivularis, Ltk. Chapala Plateau.

Chalcinus paranensis, Gthr. Corumba.

Xiphorhamphus ferox, Gthr. Santa Cruz.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Prank Te

Loricaria Evansii, 4 nat. size.

PuateE II,

Fig. 1. Tetragonopterus Moor.

fig. 2. Brachychaleinus retrospina.

On some Teeth of new Chimeroid Fishes. 13

IIIJ.—On some Teeth of new Chimeroid Fishes from the

Oxford and Kimmeridge Clays of England. By A. Smitn

Woopwarp, F.L.S., F.Z.S., of the British Museum

(Natural History).

[ Plate IIT.]

NOTWITHSTANDING the fact that the number of forms of

Chimeroid teeth known from Mesozoic formations is already

large, there are still several specimens in the British Museum

that cannot be assigned to the genera and species as yet

described. More especially does this remark apply to the

collection of Alfred N. Leeds, Esq., of Eyebury, lately

received ; for if the characters of the teeth can be relied upon

in generic diagnoses (as seems probable), the small series

of specimens from the Oxford Clay of Peterborough, collected

by Mr. Leeds, makes known the occurrence of two distinct

genera hitherto unrecognized. There are also some small

teeth from the Kimmeridge Clay of Weymouth, which are

partly identical with one of Mr. Leeds’s fossils, and partly

seem to indicate even a third genus as yet unknown in the

Jurassic. It is with the systematic arrangement of these

specimens that the present communication deals.

A general summary of existing knowledge on the subject

of the Mesozoic Chimeroid fishes will be found in the second

part of the British Museum ‘ Catalogue of Fossil Fishes,’ and

the following descriptions are arranged to be uniform in style

with that work.

Genus PACHYMYLUS, nov.

Diagnosis.—Mandibular tooth massive, with a well-defined

hard layer upon the outer aspect immediately below the oral

margin, and a very broad symphysial facette; one median

tritor forming a prominent boss; anterior and anterior-outer

tritor absent ; posterior outer tritor represented by few small

patches. Palatine tooth robust, with a single, large, promi-

nent tritor.

Remarks.—The upper and lower teeth, here placed together,

have not yet been found in natural association; but they

agree so closely in character that there can be no doubt as to

their pertaining to one and the same fish. Regarded as

Jurassic fossils they are of much interest, from the great

14 Mr. A. 8S. Woodward on some

width of the mandibular symphysis, the remarkable reduction

of the tritoral areas, and the prominence of the median tritor

that remains.

Pachymylus Leedsi, sp. n. (PI. III. figs. 1, 2.)

Diagnosis.—A_ species attaining to a large size, the

measurement from the middle of the symphysial border to

the extremity of the post-oral margin of the type mandibular

tooth being 0°14 m. Mandibular tooth with a prominent

beak, and the symphysial facette occupying about one third

of the inner aspect ; median tritor narrow, occupying only

one sixth of the length of the oral face ; posterior outer tritor

reduced to three small, round, punctated areas. Palatine

tooth diverging from its fellow of the opposite side in front, and

terminating anteriorly in a sharp, chisel-like edge ; median

tritor occupying much less than half the width of the tooth

and separated by a space equal to its own length from the

anterior border. [ Vomerine tooth unknown. |

Remarks.—This, the type species of the genus, is based

upon the mandibular tooth and the pair of palatine teeth

shown of two thirds the natural size in Pl. LL. figs. 1, 2.

The state of preservation of all the specimens is good, the

hinder border only of the palatine teeth being partly destroyed.

Viewed from the oral aspect (fig. 1) the palatine teeth exhibit

a slight want of symmetry ; and there is a marked line of

weakness round the elevation on which the tritor is placed,

this line being indicated by the fracture in the tooth of the

left side. The inner face of each palatine tooth (fig. 1 8)

exhibits the fibrous texture of the cement and exposes the

base of the tritor in irregular, narrow, oblique stripes; the

outer face (fig. 1 a) shows the strengthened external border,

while the tritoral prominence is also conspicuous from this

aspect. Seen from the inner face (fig. 2) the mandibular

tooth exhibits its robust character; and a direct view of the

symphysial facette (fig. 2a) shows its very broad rhomboidal

form. ‘The external oral border of the mandibular tooth is

strengthened, but not far beneath this border the outer face

in the fossil is crushed and destroyed.

Formation and Locality.—Oxford Clay, Peterborough.

Genus BRACHYMYLUS, nov.

Diagnosis.—Mandibular tooth short and deep, much

laterally compressed, the symphysial facette narrow, and the

Teeth of new Chimeroid Fishes. 15

oral border scarcely sinuous ; the symphysial, median, and

posterior outer tritors deep and narrow ; anterior outer tritor

absent. [Palatine and vomerine teeth unknown. |

Remarks.—This genus is founded on the form of mandi-

bular tooth recorded in the British Museum Catalogue (pt. ii.

pp. 551, 552) as possibly referable to very young individuals

of Ischyodus Beaumonti. The diminutive specimens from

the Kimmeridge Clay of Weymouth noticed in that work did

not seem to justify the foundation of a distinct genus and

species; but a nearly similar mandibular tooth measuring

0:033 m. in length, now available in the Leeds Collection,

shows that the fossils in question truly pertain to a hitherto

unknown fish. In general outline they are most closely

similar to the mandibular teeth of Ischyodus Dufrenoyt.

Brachymylus altidens, sp. un.

Diagnosis.—Mandibular tooth about as deep as long, with

a regularly excavated sharp oral border and short beak ;

post-oral margin parallel with the symphysial; beak-tritor

and posterior outer tritor very small; median tritor occupying

less than one third of the length of the oral face and situated

in its hinder half.

Remarks.—This_ species is known only by the left

mandibular tooth, which measures 0°033 m. in length and is

complete with the exception of the tip of the beak. The oral

border of the tooth is very sharp and dense, but there is no

conspicuous strengthening layer on the outer face.

Formation and Locality.—Oxford Clay, Peterborough.

Brachymylus minor, sp. n.

Diagnosis.—Mandibular tooth with a very slightly exca-

vated, somewhat wavy, sharp oral border and insignificant

beak ; post-oral margin parallel with the symphysial, and its

length much exceeding the antero-posterior measurement of

the tooth ; all the tritors small, the median tritor occupying

less than one third of the oral face and situated in its hinder

half.

Remarks.—The three teeth thus described (Brit. Mus.

nos. 41866-67) differ from the corresponding tooth of the

type species in the comparative straightness of the oral border

and the relatively great length of the post-oral border. ‘They

are also distinguished by their very small size, the antero-

16 On some Teeth of new Chimeroid Fishes.

posterior measurement of the largest specimen (41866) being

only 0:015 m.

Formation and Locality.—Kimmeridge Clay, Weymouth.

Genus ELAsMoDECTES, Newton.

[Mem. Geol. Survey, iv. 1878, p. 43 (Elasmognathus). |

Elasmodectes secans, sp. n. (PI. III. fig. 3.)

Diagnosis.—Mandibular tooth with a moderately sinuous

oral margin, and the post-oral border inclining backwards

more than the symphysial border; outer tritors very small

and undivided, coarsely laminated.

Remarks.— The type specimen is the small left mandibular

tooth shown of the natural size in Pl. III. fig. 3, from the

inner (a) and outer aspect (). The beak is unfortunately

broken away, revealing the small beak-tritor in section; but

the tooth is in other respects complete. It is remarkable as

being the most sectorial form of mandibular dentition hitherto

discovered in Jurassic rocks. Though differing from the

typical Cretaceous Hlasmodectes in the simple character of the

outer tritors, it does not appear advisable on present evidence

to refer the tooth to a distinct genus; for the normally simple

outer mandibular tritors of Ischyodus are partially subdivided

in some species, and such subdivision ought not thus to be

always noted in generic diagnoses. When the palatine teeth

of H. Willettd and of the form now described are discovered,

it may be possible to determine definitely whether the two

fishes in question are generically identical.

Formation and Locality—Kimmeridge Clay, Weymouth.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

Fig. 1. Pachymylus Leeds, gen. et sp. nov.; pair of palatine teeth, oral

aspect, two thirds nat. size. la. Right palatine tooth, outer

aspect, two thirds nat. size. 10. Left palatine tooth, inner

aspect, two thirds nat. size.—Oxford Clay, Peterborough.

[Leeds Collection. |

Fig. 2. Ditto; right mandibular tooth, inner aspect, two thirds nat. size.

2a. View of symphysis of same specimen, two thirds nat. size.—

Ibid.

Fig. 3. Elasmodectes secans, sp. n.; left mandibular tooth, inner (a) and

outer (6) aspects, nat. size.—Kimmeridge Clay, Weymouth.

( Brit. Mus. no. 43284. |

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Uypocala. F7

IV.—On the Genus Hypocala, a Group of Noctuid Moths.

By Arruur G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

In the seventh volume of the ‘ Illustrations of Typical Lepi-

doptera Heterocera,’ p. 76, I pointed out that the species of

Hypocala were trimorphic: this fact has led to so much

confusion that a revision of the species has become a neces-

sity. When once understood the forms of this genus are

easily recognizable ; the primaries on the upper surface vary

considerably, but always in the same way; the secondaries

and the under surface are constant in pattern in all the modi-

fications of each species.

M. Guenée, who would never identify an insect from a

rough figure, and yet rarely failed to describe every differing

form in his possession, however bad the specimen might be,

multiplied species unnecessarily.

Whether from their rarity or the difficulty of capturing

these moths, I do not know, but they seem to come to hand

chiefly as individual specimens and at long intervals, so that

of several of the species only one, or at most two, of the

forms which represent the variations of each type have

hitherto found their way to us. Mr. Hocking seems to have

been more successful in collecting Hypocala than most men.

In his Dharmsala series we obtained all three forms of

H. subsatura in the following proportions :—five of the

typical form, four of the variety H. aspersa, and four of the

variety H. limbata (the last-mentioned having, up to that

time, been unrecorded).

In the following synopsis I propose to define the species

hitherto described with their varieties. In order to avoid

repetition in diagnosing the forms it may be premised that

any good figure (such, for instance, as that given by M. Guenée,

‘Noctuélites,’ ii. pl. xii. fig. 7) will represent the general

characteristics in the pattern of the genus, if one allows for

the more blurred uniform character of the primaries in the

variety which I regard as typical, and the sharply defined

but melanic character of the form which I have characterized

as var. 6. ‘The secondaries are always ochreous and black

above, and the under surface is usually pale ochreous, more

or less marked with blackish and greyish.

The under surface gives the best characters for the differ-

entiation of the species, and therefore I shall make my

primary divisions on points of difference to be seen on that

surface of the wings. |

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 2

18 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hypocala.

A. Wings below pale ochreous; primaries with black

discal patch divided by a band of the ground-colour ;

secondaries with a black spot at end of cell and an

oblique bar from anal angle to second median branch.

a. Black patch on primaries broadly divided, leaving

only a narrow bar of black on its inner edge; spot of

secondaries small and anal bar very narrow ..........

b. Black patch barely divided by a narrow central bar ;

spot of secondaries elongated, anal bar broad ..........

B. Wings below ochreous, greyish on costal and apical

areas; primaries with a black discal patch enclosing

an ovate transverse ochreous spot; secondaries with

a black spot at end of cell; an irregular, partly mar-

ginal, black band from anal angle to just above lower

radial vein, its outer edge interrupted by two spots,

that nearest anal angle small and angular

C. Wings below ochreous, irrorated with purplish grey

on costal and apical areas; primaries with the usual

black discal patch represented by two rather broad,

abbreviated, parallel, oblique bars ; secondaries with

a conspicuous spot at end of cell; the usual blackish

band narrow, irregularly zigzag, broadly expanded

at its upper extremity and extending from close to

anal angle to second subcostal branch ............

D. Primaries below almost as in B, but the black patch

bounded below by the first median branch; disco-

cellular spot quadrate; the blackish band zigzag,

alternately narrow and broad, extending from near

anal angle almost to the first subcostal branch.

a, Secondaries above chiefly ochreous, much more so

than in any other described species ...,...... Ss wd

E. Wings below with cell of primaries and inner two

thirds of secondaries bright ochreous, remainder of

ground-colour paler; apical area greyish, the latter

and costal border striated. with brown atoms; pri-

maries with two broad black bars, converging at

their lower extremities.

a. Secondaries with a short, oblique, narrow, irregular

black bar on the discocellulars; outer border blackish,

shading into brown towards costa, becoming paler on

margin towards apex and interrupted towards anal angle

by an unequal, angular, ochreous, marginal patch towards

ABBE ANGLO, ws cigatsts Afi. v-ale, the oc ald: chcsle attachenere amet sk

b. Primaries with the black bars broader, almost

touching at lower extremities ; the inner bar emitting a

broad grey streak below the cell almost to the base;

secondaries with the blackish portion of the outer border

broader, emitting a black denticle towards the lower

extremity of the discocellular bar, interrupted towards

the anal angle by two separate marginal ochreous spots.

Hi. clarissima.

A. violacea.

HH, florens.

HT. deflorata.

HI, guttiventris.

HI, andremona.

Hi, subsatura.

Mr. A. G. Butler 9n the Genus Hypocala. 19

F. Wings below with costal and apical areas smoky grey,

the black or blackish bars on the primaries almost

united at lower extremity, the outer one diffused ;

the black or blackish external belt of secondaries

broad, externally and apically diffused, excepting

towards anal angle, where it is interrupted by a

marginal clavate streak or spot.

a. Size of H. andremona, secondaries above with pale

ochreous markings; external black border decreasing

towards anal angle, deeply excavated just above the

[TCL SoS Cp RERCIREUE ace ROR: Ee Ec HH. Mooret.

b. The largest known species ; below deep ochreous,

the inner black bar of primaries with an external denticle ;

discocellular bar of secondaries broad and externally

angular ; hind wings above with deep ochreous markings ;

external black border very broad before anal angle,

moderately excavated just above the angle............ HT, australia.

c. Similar to 6, but with the whole under surface and

the upper surface of the secondaries smoky, obscuring

the markings, which are also paler and less defined in

VINSTUES RYO) 2 OP nay ER ie ee ee a HT, velans.

Of the above species, all of which are represented in the

Museum collection, we possess all three varieties of two species

only. For the convenience of students of the group I give

the following arrangement of the varieties, classified according

to the colouring of the primaries, whether uniform, variegated,

or bicoloured :—

Uniform. Variegated. Bicoloured.

HT, subsatura. HT, aspersa. HT. limbata.

HT, deflorata. H. plumicornis. H, rostrata,

H. guttiventris. HH, lativitta.

H. andremona. H, Pierrett.

H. Moorez.

H. australie.

HH, velans. HI, velans.

H. florens (Mab.). H, florens (Mab.). HT, florens (in B. M).

Hi, clarissima.

Hi, violacea.

It seems probable that the first and second forms (which

appear to be inconstant and merge into each other) are one

brood, and the very distinct-looking third form another ; that

they represent in fact either spring and autumn or dry- and

wet-season forms of the species. Whether this is so or not

can only be proved by breeding, and it is worth the con-

sideration of those who have the opportunity of obtaining the

eggs or larve.

20 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hypocala.

List of Species.

Hypocala subsatura.

3. Hypocala subsatura, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 75. n. 1419 (1852).

Var. a. Hypocala aspersa, Butler, P. Z. 8. 1883, p. 164. $i

Var. b. Hypocala limbata, Butler, Ill. Typ. Lep. Het. vii. p. 76,

pl. exxxi. fig. 18 (1889). ;

Dharmsala, Solun, and Canara. B. M.

Hypocala deflorata.

Noctua deflorata, Fabricius, Naturf. p. 190, pl. ii. figs. 6, 7.

Var. a. Hypocala plumicornis, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 75. n. 1420 (1852).

Hypocala efflorescens, Guenée, l. c. p. 77. n. 1423 (1852).

Hypocala angulipalpis, Guenée, 1. c. n. 1424 (1852),

Var. b. Noctua rostrata, Fabricius, Naturf. p. 197, pl. iv. fig. 4.

Madras, N. India, Dharmsala, Nilgiris, Kilima-njaro,

Natal. B. M.

It is a common form of superstition amongst naturalists to

assume that examples of the same species cannot occur both

in India and Africa; M. Guenée was evidently strongly

imbued with this opinion. ‘The difference represented by the

following words alone serves to separate [H. plumicornis and

efiorescens : of the first it is said, “‘ Un seul g, qui m’a été

envoyé comme venant de la Cafrerie: mais cette provenance

me laisse quelques doutes.” Why? Because in other

respects it closely resembled //. efflorescens, of which we read,

“Silhet. Coll, Gn. Un @.” As for A. angulipalpis, it

was based upon a single dwarfed and much rubbed example.

Hypocala guttiventris.

Hypocala guttiventris, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1176. n. 10 (1857).

Hypocala tryphenina, Felder, Reise der Nov., Lep. iv. pl. exii. fig. 20.

Var. a. Hypocala lativitta, Walker, Lep. Het. Suppl. iii. p. 929 (1865).

Moreton Bay and 8.E. Australia. Type B. M.

Hypocala andremona.

Phalena-Noctua andremona, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. p. 132, pl. ecelviii.

figs. C, D (1782).

Hypocala filicornis, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 76. n. 1421, pl. xiii. fig. 7

(1852).

Var. a. Hypocala Pierreti, Guenée, J. c. p. 77. n. 1425 (1852).

Honduras, Amazons, Sao0 Paulo. B. M.

——S

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Genus Hypocala. 21

Hypocala Mooret, sp. n.

Var. a. Hypocala efflorescens, var., Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1175. n. 8

(1852) ; Moore, Lep. Ceylon, iii. p. 126, pl. clx. figs. 5, 5a.

Ceylon, Canara, Old Calabar. B. M.

This is quite distinct from /Z. efflorescens of Guenée.

Hypocala australie, sp. n.

Secondaries above most like those of H. subsatura, but

deeper and brighter in colour, with marginal ochreous spot.

Australia. B. M. ;

Represents H. velans in Australia.

Hypocala velans.

Var. a. Hypocala velans, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1177. n. 11 (1852).

Hawaiian Islands. Type B. M.

Hypocala florens.

Hypocala florens, Mabille, Trans. Soc. Ent. Fr. 1879, p. 324.

Madagascar. Bb. M.

M. Mabille describes several forms of this species ; our

specimen belongs to the variety with pale inner border to the

primaries (var. 6 of this monograph).

Hypocala clarissima, sp. n.

Differs from ZH. violacea above in the greater width of its

ochreous markings.

Ceylon. B. M.

This and H. violacea both belong to the typical form of the

genus in which the primaries are of a uniform character; both

agree in having these wings of a liacine rufous-brown

colour.

Hypocala violacea,

Hypocala violacea, Butler, Trans, Ent. Soc. 1879, p. 6.

Cachar and Burmah. Type B. M.

Hypocala tenuis, Walk., from Sierra Leone, does not appear

to me to belong to the genus; but the description is too poor

to enable me to decide the point.

Hypocala biarcuata, Walk., from Canara, is either a species

22 Mr. O. Thomas on a new Species of Acomys.

of Audea (Catocalide) or belongs to a genus allied to

Audea; it has nothing to do with Hypocala.

Hypocala lativitta, Moore (said to be nearest to H. biarcu-

ata), is almost certainly a species of Audea; the porrect

beak-like palpi of Hypocala are not shown in the figure,

which, on the other hand, gives the impression of their being

formed as in Audea.

V.—Description of a new Species of Acomys.

By OLDFIELD THOMAS.

AMONG a small collection of zoological specimens from

Mombasa recently presented to the National Collection by

Mr. D. J. Wilson, of the British East Africa Company’s

service, there occurs a specimen of a small spiny mouse

clearly representing a new species. A second specimen of

the same form has also been received direct from the Com-

pany, but the exact locality of this individual is unknown.

I propose to call the species

Acomys Wilsoni, sp. n.

Most nearly allied to A. russatus, Wagn., but distinguished

from that, as from every other member of the genus, by its

very much smaller size, and especially by its much shorter

feet. General colour orange-rufous, grizzled with black, the

black predominating on the head and nape. Under surface

white. Ears small, rounded, laid forward they just reach to

the posterior canthus of the eye. Feet short and broad;

palms and soles naked, the pads well defined. Tail short,

slender, very finely haired, almost naked; darker above,

whiter below ; rings of scales about seventeen to the centi-

metre.

Measurements of the type (an adult female in alcohol) :—

Head and body 80 millim. ; tail 48 (extreme tip wanting,

55 in the other specimen); hind foot 12:2; heel to front

of last foot-pad 5°8; ear, above crown, 8°4.

Hab. Mombasa. Coll. D. J. Wilson.

The other species of the genus are all much larger than

D. Wilsoni, with hind feet measuring from 16 to 19 millim.,

a difference in size so great as to preclude all necessity for a

detailed comparison of the new form with them.

It is with much pleasure that I have named this little

species in honour of its discoverer, to whose enthusiasm the

British Museum is indebted for many rare and interesting

specimens.

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 23

VI.—General Observations on Fission and Gemmation in

the Animal Kingdom. By Dr. FRANZ von WAGNER,

Assistant in the Zoological Institute of the University of

Strassburg *.

THE asexual reproduction of the Microstomids, as described

in the foregoing pages, has been hitherto theoretically claimed

by the different investigators sometimes as gemmation, some-

times as fission.

If we disregard CErstedt +, who probably merely observed

the folding of the intestine which is connected with the

formation of septa, Oscar Schmidt was the earliest investi-

gator of the sinitiniodtion of the Microstomids.

His diagnosis of the family ‘ Microstomex’’ states f :

“ Reproduction by transverse fission.” Moreover, in his

description of the reproduction Schmidt characterizes it exclu-

sively as fission. But even in the same year (1848) this

investigator writes as follows§:—‘“I have designated the

well-known multiplication of the Naids and Microstomids

simply as transverse fission, although a glance at my figures

will show that with this transverse fission is combined longi-

tudinal growth of the portions which are to be constricted off,

That, however, a part of the parent of those Turbellarians

really passes into the new animal appears to me to be indis-

putable.” But immediately afterwards (loc. cit. p. 87), when

discussing the reproduction of Filograna, the same author

states :—“‘ If anywhere at all, it is here, at least in the case

of the Filograna examined by me, that we see with especial

clearness that the actual transverse fission is the least im-

portant stage in the development of the new animal, and that,

on the contrary, the latter grows as a true bud or sprout upon

* Translated from the ‘ Zoologische Jahrbiicher—Abtheilung fiir Ana-

tomie und Ontogenie der Thiere,’ 4 Bd. Heft iii. Dec. 1890, pp. 386-417:

being the latter portion of a paper by Dr. Wagner, entitled “Zur Kennt-

niss der ungeschlechtlichen Fortpflanzung von Microstoma, nebst allge-

meinen Bemerkungen iiber Theilung und Knospung im Thierreich,” zb2d.

pp- 349-423 (with four plates). aA Dn

+ A. S. CErstedt, ‘ Entwurf einer systematischen Eintheilung und

speciellen Beschreibung der Plattwtirmer,’ Copenhagen, 1844, p. 73.

¢ O. Schmidt, ‘Die rhabdoccelen Strudelwiirmer des siissen Wassers,’

Jena, 1848, p. 22. ; i

§ O. Schmidt, ‘ Neue Beitrige zur Naturgeschichte der Wurmer,’ Jena,

1848, p. 36.

24 Dr. F. von Wagner on

the parent, and has its alimentary canal in common with it,

as in the case of the old and young Hydra before separation

has taken place. d

In the last (1882) edition of his‘ Vergleichende Anatomie’ *

Schmidt again designates the asexual reproduction of Micro-

stoma (as also that of the Naide) simply as fission.

In 1849 M. Schultze declared very emphatically that the

multiplication of the Microstomids, like that of Nazs, ‘depends

not upon a mere formation of buds, but upon a constriction of

a single animal into several, progressing according to perfectly

definite laws” t. Like Schmidt, Schultze also herein

attached most importance to the fact that “ in this there takes

place an actual separation of a portion previously belonging

to the parent to form a new individual”’ (doc. cit. p. 294).

Von Graff, in his ‘ Neuen Mittheilungen tiber Turbellarien ’

(1875), in which we find the first exact description of the

asexual reproduction of Microstoma, regards the process as

fission, without making any further observations on the pointf.

Von Graft’s results were supplemented, in some cases

rectified, by the important investigations of P. Hallez, in

particular by the discovery that it is always the posterior

third of the body of the multiplying animal which represents

the rudiment of the new zooid §.

Von Graff was subsequently able to confirm this discovery,

but it induced him, in his great Monograph of 1882, to

declare the multiplication of Microstomids to be a case of

gemmation. The following sentences || convey the essence of

his view :—‘‘ The . . . . asexual reproduction of Microstoma

lineare is undoubtedly to be regarded as gemmation, and

indeed as a terminal formation of buds, in which the posterior

end of the parent ‘ grows and separates itself off as a young

individual from the old,’”’ so that therefore “‘ the younger

terminal bud’” is “subordinate to the older parent indi-

vidual.’ ”’

“Tt was not until Hallez discovered the fact that it is

always only the posterior third or fourth of the parent, there-

fore that portion which we may as it were regard as the

* O. Schmidt, ‘Handbuch der vergleichenden Anatomie,’ 8 Aufl,

Jena, 1882, p. 107.

} M. Schultze, “ Ueber die Fortpflanzung durch Theilung bei Nais

proboscidea,” Arch. f. Naturgesch. 15 Jahrg. Bd. i. p. 294.

} L. Graff, “Neue Mittheilungen iiber Turbellarien,” Zeitschr, f. wiss.

Zool. Bd. 25, pp. 409 et sqq.

§ P. Hallez, ‘Contributions 4 histoire naturelle des Turbellariés,’

Lille, 1879, pp. 153 et sqq.

| L. vy. Graft, ‘Monographie der Turbellarien.—I. Rhabdoccelida,’

Leipzig, 1882, p. 174.

eo)

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 25

increase due to growth over and above the limits of the indi-

vidual, which separates off from it, that the character of this

reproduction as a process of terminal gemmation was made

plain. That it is a case of terminal gemmation with which

we have to deal is emphasized even more definitely by the

fact that the parent, however many buds it may produce,

never decreases in size. On the contrary, the size is always

equal to that of solitary individuals, which I have observed

before the appearance of any indication of budding, or at the

very commencement of it... .”

This view has hitherto met with much approbation.

Yet opposition, though indeed more of an occasional kind,

has also been meted out to von Graff’s gemmation theory.

Thus Count Zeppelin, in his paper on Ctenodrilus mono-

stylos * (1883), observes :—‘ ‘The erroneous view previously

held, that reproduction by fission in the Worms depends upon

mere gemmation, has been overthrown by O. Schmidt for

the Microstomids, which belong to the Rhabdoccele Turbel-

laria, since in these animals there takes place an actual sepa-

ration of a portion previously belonging to the parent. The

incorrectness of this theory is similarly proved by the pro-

cesses of fission which are found in Nais, Chetogaster,

Ctenodrilus, &c., in which the hindmost section of the body

passes unchanged into the new creature. In these animals

a genuine fission occurs, while in <Autolytus, Filograna

implexa, F. Schleideni, Myrianida, and others the young

individuals sprout forth as buds upon the parent form without

including in themselves integral constituent parts of the latter.

In this case therefore a true gemmation takes place.”

Count Zeppelin therefore agrees with O. Schmidt and

M. Schultze in regarding the direct transition of a portion of

the parent into the daughter individual as the crucial test of

fission.

It is essentially from the same point of view that Goette,

& propos of his investigations into the ontogeny of Aurelia

aurita, pronounces the reproduction of the animals which we

are discussing to be a process of ‘‘ successive fissions”’ Tf.

Claus, too, in the different editions of his well-known

manual, always treats the asexual reproduction of Microstoma

substantially as (transverse) fission, although it is true no

great weight can be attached to this, since this author by no

* Graf Zeppelin, “ Ueber den Bau und die Theilungsvorgiinge des

Ctenodrilus monostylos, nov. spec.,”’ Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 389, p. 646,

Tt A. Goette, ‘ Entwicklungsgeschichte der Aurelia aurita und Cotylo-

rhiza tuberculata, Leipzig, 1887, p. 48.

26 Dr. F. von Wagner on

means makes a strict distinction between fission and gemma-

tion (cf. note a, below).

The above historical sketch, all incomplete though it is,

renders sufficient evidence of the uncertainty which blocks

the way of an absolute criticism of the reproduction of Miero-

stoma; so that in spite of the material progress which has

been effected in our knowledge of the process since the inves-

tigations of Schmidt, the theoretical interpretation of the

subject (like that of many similar processes in other animals,

especially worms) appears to have been in no way advanced.

This surprising state of things is due not so much to the

peculiar phenomena presented by the asexual reproduction of

Microstoma, as to the general fact that uncertainty has arisen

as to what is to be regarded as fission and what as gemma-

tion. ‘This uncertainty, it is true, appeared latterly to have

been abolished by the view, which met with constantly

widening acceptance, that fission and gemmation are processes

which are most intimately related to one another. As a

result of this the question whether in a particular case this or

that interpretation was correct naturally lost its importance

(note a).

Nevertheless the view which maintains that fission and

gemmation are fundamentally only two different representa-

tions of one and the same form of reproduction does little

more than clothe the old uncertainty in a new garb; for if

we would discover relations of whatsoever kind between

fission and gemmation we must first have come to an under-

standing as to the essential characteristics of the two repro-

ductive methods. Yet every one who is acquainted with the

subject is aware how little this condition is fulfilled at the

present time. The manualsare lackingin precisestatements*;

in particular cases we help ourselves by distinguishing, e. g.

in the Syllide and their allies, a “ fissiparous” from a

“‘ semmiparous” reproduction, or by paraphrasing so-called

a, Thus the question whether the strobilation of the Meduse is to be

regarded as simple transverse fission or as terminal gemmation appears

to Claus “to be in itself a case of splitting hairs.”—C. Claus, ‘ Unter-

ae aa uber die Organisation und Entwicklung der Medusen,’ Leipzig,

1883, p. 17.

* The present paper was practically completed when I came across

Heft 2 of Hatschek’s ‘Zoologie.’ The observations of this author upon

fission and gemmation contain a wealth of appropriate standpoints for the

consideration of the question, and I hasten to ear the reader to them, at

any rate for the sake of comparison, since a detailed discussion of his

remarks would here lead us much too far afield, considering the differ-

ence in our fundamental ideas of the processes (ef. Hatschek, ‘ Lehrbuch

der Zoologie,’ Heft 2, Jena, 1889, pp. 216 et sqq.).

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 27

“terminal gemmation ”’ as “ growth in the longitudinal axis

with subsequent transverse fission ”’ *, &e.

To proceed to generalizations before we have acquired

complete clearness as to fundamental notions is always a

critical undertaking. I therefore hold it to be absolutely

indispensable, though other investigators may perhaps at

once consider it superfluous, to find out what we are to term

fission and what is to be designated as gemmation.

Since I was thus of necessity led, from the interpretation

of the reproduction of Microstoma in particular, to a general

investigation of the doctrine of fission and gemmation in the

whole Animal Kingdom, a simple consideration indicated the

path which I had to adopt for the latter. It was self-evident

that it was not a question of somehow or other distinguishing

fission and gemmation from one another, but of demonstrating

tle natural characteristics of the two forms of reproduction,

or at least of one of them. ‘ Natural’ characteristics are,

however, those which, in the notional meaning of the term,

which is also otherwise united therewith, admit of being

enumerated without compulsion.

The word “ gemmation” denotes exclusively biological

processes, to which there is nothing corresponding outside

organic nature. Nevertheless, owing to the multifarious and

consequently ambiguous application of this expression, it is

absolutely impossible to state what gemmation signifies

within the limits of the Animal Kingdom. In one case

tentacles ‘bud ” upon a polyp, in another proglottids from a

scolex, in a third segments at the growing hinder end of an

Annelid, or, again, whole individuals or parts thereof ‘ bud ””

from and upon a parent, and in the ontogeny of Vertebrates

we even meet with a “caudal bud.” ‘I'he only feature in

common which all these different processes can well have is

that something, somewhere and somehow, grows upon an

animal,

I therefore reverted to “ fission,” a word with which every-

one connects a distinct idea, which is first acquired outside

the vital processes. ‘This gives us an objective foundation

for further developments.

The following statements therefore proceed from the

starting-point of fission. I have put them as shortly as

possible, because I did not wish to prolong the present paper

to an unseemly length.

Whether the attempt which I have made to establish a

* C, Claus, ‘ Untersuchungen uber die Organisation und Entwicklung

der Medusen,’ Leipzig, 1883, p. 17.

28 Dr. F. von Wagner on

natural conception in the doctrine of asexual reproduction by

gemmation and fission in the place of the confusion and

arbitrary interpretations which have hitherto existed will

meet with any approval among my fellow scientists the future

will decide ; it would be enough for me if a stimulus should

thereby be given which shall cause better insight and more

comprehensive information than I myself possess to win a

knowledge of the truth.

Il.

According to the meaning of the word, “ fission” signifies

the simple separation of one (or more) portions from an inte-

gral whole, therefore the division of an originally united

whole into two or more parts. If we cut a block of stone

into three portions we effect a fission: the process of separa-

tion itself is the fission. Herein it makes no difference

whether the sections which now exist are of the same size or

not and whether they were actually produced simultaneously

or one after another. If for the block of stone I substitute

a crystal which is én stat@ nascendi, and therefore continually

increasing in size or growing, and cut it into three pieces,

this is equally a fission. The concurrent increase in size, or

growth, does not affect the process ; it is a natural property of

the crystal and is a normal phenomenon.

The idea conveyed by the term fission as applied to the

inorganic body (and as it is also applied in daily life) is thus

exhausted with tle actual process of division, and is seen to

be independent of :—

(1) The size of the fission products ;

(2) The time of their origin ; and

(3) The presence or absence of a normal increase in

size (growth).

In order to be able to transfer to organisms the conception

of fission which we have gained, an appeal might be made

to the fact that people have been induced to designate as

fission certain forms of reproduction in animals, precisely

because they corresponded to the usual interpretation of this

expression. But if, among the asexual modes of animal

reproduction, we should succeed in finding one (or more)

which would admit of being classed as fission without

straining the limits of the conception as enunciated above, not

only would the intended transference be justified thereby, but

oes ein te:

~é-aR

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 29

also a starting-point would be gained in the Animal Kingdom

itself from which we could criticize other methods of propaga-

tion ; for we should still have to separate the material in them

from the immaterial and to distinguish the primary from the

newly acquired.

Among the Metazoa such an attempt is useless, since even

the least complicated form of asexual reproduction which

occurs in this group, the simple breaking up of Lumbriculus,

exhibits phenomena (regeneration) in connexion with the

multiplication which at once exclude the possibility of identi-

fying the process with the fission of inorganic bodies.

With regard to the Protozoa the case is different: here we

actually find the desired starting-point. The fission of an

Ameeba coincides exactly as regards the outward phenomenon

and its consequences with that of the block of stone or

crystal: the process itself and the relations to size, time, and

growth are the same in each case. The only difference is

objective and does not affect our argument; it lies in the fact

that the effect, which in the case of the block of stone is

produced by the hand of man from the outside, results in the

Ameeba from internal causes having their origin in the

organism itself.

Since, therefore, both instances of fission are similar pro-

cesses, the fission of the Amceba also consists in the actual

process of division. I will term this simplest form of fission,

which we may also hold to be the earliest, ‘‘ architomy” (i.e.

“ primary form of fission”).

Nevertheless among the modes of reproduction found in

the Protozoa there are also some which appear to diverge

considerably from the architomic type, and yet from the

earliest times they have been declared without contradiction

to be instances of fission. We will briefly consider two of

these cases.

The reproduction of certain Infusoria takes place in such a

way that an envelope or cyst is differentiated within which

the processes of fission are carried out. ‘The latter, considered

by themselves, belong to the architomic class; but in con-

nexion with them we get the further phenomenon of the

above-mentioned formation of the envelope. Clearly the true

question which is here raised is this: Is the formation of a

cyst the expression of a new principle, when contrasted with

which the fission becomes of secondary importance, or may

we interpret it as an adaptation of one of those vital pheno-

mena otherwise known to us in these animals, which is here

brought into harmony with and subordinated to the process

of fission? There never was any doubt about rejecting the

30 Dr. F. von Wagner on

former and accepting the latter of these hypotheses. We

justly regard the secretion of a cyst as a protective formation

secondarily acquired and owing its origin to the existence of

fission.

The majority of Infusoria, such as Stentor for instance,

preserve their species by means of a form of fission in which

the formation of a new peristome and pharynx is to be

observed in one of the two animals in process of development.

Phenomena of this nature, which we shall meet with in the

fission of higher animals of all kinds, have long been included

under the term “ regeneration.’ The question which we put

in the case of cystic fission leads to a similar answer when

applied to the mode of reproduction found in Stentor. The

regeneration of the organs which we have mentioned does not

imply something fundamentally new, but is a consequence

which necessarily results from the organization of the dividing

animal, the effect of which is to enable the posterior zooid to

maintain an independent existence. It is easy to see from

the context that in the case of the anterior fission-product,

which is from the first in possession of the original structures

and therefore of the conditions of an independent life, no, or,

to be more exact, scarcely any, regeneration is necessary.

The examples which have been adduced show that certain

forms of fission in the Protozoa include accessory processes,

among which the phenomena of regeneration at least are seen

to be necessary, and in many cases of fission must attain the

importance of a conditio sine qué non. In consequence of

this, however, that which in the case of the Amcebais effected

by the fission, the actual process of division—originally a

form of reproduction in itsel{—becomes in the case of Stentor

a stage in the fission of this Infusorian, which is also charac-

terized by regeneration. The latter mode of reproduction,

therefore, when contrasted with that of Ameeba, signifies a

higher and more advanced form of fission, and may be desig-

nated as “ paratomy” (i. e. ‘ secondary form of fission”),

as opposed to architomy. ‘The process of division, which is

the essence of architomy, appears as a stage in paratomy as

“ dissection”’ or ‘ separation.”

I now proceed to the consideration of another mode of

reproduction among the Protozoa, namely gemmation. The

multiplication of Podophrya may serve as an example.

We are here confronted with a phenomenon which is not

to be understood from the ensemble of the points of view

which we have adopted tor the consideration of fission, and is

therefore virtually new: this is a special kind of growth.

While in the case of Amoeba and Stentor the increase in size,

ee A ee ee © es ei ee

aw i gy | a

_—

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 31

which happens to take place concurrently with fission and

which I previously neglected for the sake of simplicity, offers

no peculiarity, the growth which leads to the formation of a

bud in Podophrya differs from the very first from the normal

increase in size in this Acinetarian. The growth of the

Acinetarian buds is limited in extent to isolated spots on the

surface of the body of the budding parent-form : 7¢ ¢s not the

growth of the Podophrya, but a growth upon it, by the side of

which the former continues, or may continue, to exist.

It is advisable, for the sake of simplifying matters, to

sharply distinguish this bud-growth under the title “ difer-

ential’’ from the normal or ‘ individual” growth.

Differential growth appears to a certain extent as trans-

cending the organization and personality of the budding

parent-form, and therefore implies no increase of size for the

latter ; precisely on this account it necessarily leads to the

production of anew individual: én its simplest form it in no

way affects the organization and individuality of the budding

animal, as, for instance, is manifest in the case of Hydra.

As opposed to this, individual growth entails an actual increase

in the size of the animal which is sooner or later to divide;

but this coincides with the form of growth which belongs to

this organism, since it actually represents nothing more than

the natural increase in size (normal growth) of the creature

in question, whether simultaneously or subsequently asexual

reproduction sets in or not.

In this connexion also I would at the same time emphati-

cally point out that it is not the direction of growth which

constitutes the entire difference, as it might appear on a super-

ficial consideration of the circumstances of asexual reproduc-

tion. As a matter of fact the buds of Acinetarians also make

this clear, since their growth essentially takes place in the

normal direction of that of the parent, and yet in no way

represents a simple increase in the size of the latter.

The multiplication of Acinetarians thus proves itself to be

a form of reproduction which differs from fission, and is én dts

essence solely and sufficiently determined by the appearance of

a special form of growth, which we have termed differential.

This peculiarity is certainly important enough to warrant our

designating such processes by a special name: I merely

follow old custom in embracing them under the comprehen-

sive term “ gemmation.”

That which reminds us of fission in these cases is simply

the process—the severance—by which the bud becomes a

free independent being, an act within this asexual mode of

reproduction, which is far more often omitted than performed,

32 Dr. F. von Wagner on

whereby its subordinate importance appears sufficiently esta-

blished (formation of colonies in Metazoa).

Although I have hitherto spoken of the Protozoa, it was

far from my intention in so doing to pronounce judgment

upon the forms of reproduction in these animals, which so

greatly overlap one another, especially since scarcely anything

can be added to the classic statements contained in Biitschli’s

great work; it is, on the contrary, more in accordance with

the plan of these explanations briefly to consider, by the aid

of a few characteristic examples, reproductive conditions of

the simplest kind, which are not without value for the com-

prehension of the asexual propagation of the Metazoa. The

following arguments refer solely to the Metazoa, and claim

validity for these alone. I therefore think it desirable, since

I consider a sharp separation of fission from gemmation to be

possible for the higher animals, and shall exert myself to

accomplish the same, to declare emphatically at this point

that as regards the Protozoa I side unreservedly with those

who hold that fission and gemmation merge into one another

in these simplest forms of animals, and who therefore decline

to draw a strict distinction between them within this branch

of the Animal Kingdom. In this connexion it will be readily

understood that in proceeding with the views which we have

just acquired to the domain of the Metazoa I do not wish to

convey that the fission and gemmation of the higher animals

are to be referred phylogenetically to the similarly named

processes in the Protozoa.

At the gate of the Metazoon kingdom stands the so-called

process of segmentation (fission of the ovum). Although this

has no direct relation to asexual reproduction, it will never-

theless be useful for our purpose to bestow a brief considera-

tion upon it.

The segmentation of the ovum has invariably and without

contradiction been regarded as fission, even where “ so typical

a picture of gemmation is exhibited as can only be presented

by an Acinetarian among the Protozoa”’*. It is clear that

“if from certain large cells there actually grow out small

portions, which are gradually constricted off” *, such a

process, provided it really takes place, coincides far more with

the idea of gemmation than with that of fission. In spite of

this we speak even in such cases, and rightly, of a fission of

the ovum, since the growth which thereby appears is the

normal growth for the ovum in question, and must indeed be

* J.v. Kennel, ‘ Ueber Theilung und Knospung der Thiere,’ Dorpat,

1888, p. 11.

a> -O-pRA I EAE aig

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 33

so, since it does not possess any other kind. The essence of

gemmation, however, lies precisely in this, that the growth

peculiar to it is added as a new process to the normal pheno-

menon,.

Moreover, no matter what views we may hold as to the

evolution of the Metazoa from the Protozoa, we are bound to

recognize in the fission of the ovum a recapitulation of the

typical fission of the Protozoa, which thereby passes from a

form of reproduction into a mode of multiplication for tissues.

The segmentation of the ovum thus teaches us that the

expression fission is also applied in the same sense outside the

phenomena of reproduction.

For the investigation of reproduction by fission and gemma-

tion in the Metazoa the course which we adopted in the case

of the Protozoa is impracticable for obvious reasons. I shall

therefore in the first place attempt to gain standpoints for a

general consideration of the question, and in so doing briefly

refer to concrete examples only where it is necessary.

The cases of asexual reproduction by fission and gemmation

which have so far been discovered in the domain of the higher

animals admit quite well of being connected with the similar

conditions which exist among the Protozoa.

Firstly with regard to fission: the modifications of the

original form of fission, architomy, which arise among the

lower animals, undergo extensive development in the

5 re pe

Metazoa. The higher stage of organization existing in these

animals entails the impossibility of architomy in their case ;

the processes of regeneration which are connected with almost

all cases of fission among the Metazoa cause those modes of

reproduction to appear rather as instances of paratomy when

contrasted with what happens in the case of Stentor.

In the fission of the higher animals three stages may be

distinguished, which both in themselves, as also in their

relation to one another within a case of paratomy, require

more detailed discussion. They are, firstly regeneration,

secondly separation (dissection), and thirdly growth.

That the regeneration which in the case of Stentor com-

bines with the separation to form an harmonious whole must

in the Metazoa advance into the foreground in proportion as

the organization of the proliferating animals becomes more

complicated, is so natural a circumstance that we should be

surprised if it were otherwise.

Now as the measure of the work to be performed by

regeneration in organs and parts of organs, which must

necessarily be reconstructed, becomes constantly greater, it is

self-evident that the process of separation will sink in the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 3

34 Dr. F. von Wagner on

same degree in the outward manifestation of the fission, until

at last it assumes the position of a more secondary final act.

There is a natural inclination on the part of the observer

of this class of fission to regard the extensive reconstructions

as the essence of the process, while considering as of trifling

moment the uninteresting separation.

It is, however, other things being equal, not so much the

extent as the nature of the regenerations which causes many

cases of fission to be interpreted as gemmation. Thus gem-

mation is especially discovered in all kinds of worms, whereas,

so far as my own conviction goes, in these animals, with

perhaps the sole exception of the remarkable reproduction of

Syllis ramosa, with which M‘Intosh has made us acquainted*,

fission alone occurs.

For, on observing the course of the regenerations, manifold

features are scen, which are found in the formation of a

number of organs in the ontogeny of many animals, and

which we are wont to term in ordinary phraseology “sprouts”

or “ buds.” Of the extent to which this outward similarity

of what are at the bottom very different processes is taken as

internal homogeneity, owing to the consonance of their

designations, the Naids are a classic example. The gemma-

tion which is alleged to exist among these worms reduces

itself to the appearance of so-called ‘ zones of gemmation”

in their asexual reproduction. Herein it must remain unde-

cided whether this multiplication is to be regarded as

‘‘semmation,’ because “ zones of gemmation” are formed,

or whether, on the contrary, these latter receive their desig-

nation because the whole process is to be taken as an instance

of gemmation. The “zones of gemmation” of the Naids

are, however, nothing more than zones of regeneration,

within which proceeds the development of organs and parts

of organs, which is necessarily combined with paratomy.

That the latter is an actual new formation is in accordance

with the nature of the case; it is related to the fission of the

Naid in precisely the same way as is the formation of peri-

stome and pharynx to the reproduction of Stentor. If, there-

fore, we speak of such processes as fission depending upon

‘“gemmation ” or “ processes of gemmation” +, we do not

use the expression ‘‘ gemmation”’ in the sense of the mode of

* “Report of the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Chal-

lenger, Zoology,” vol. xii. pp. 198 et sqq.

t Thus, according to Vogt and Yung, the asexual reproduction of

Microstoma consists “ of repeated transverse fissions, and proceeds from

axial budding at the posterior end” (C. Vogt and E. Yung, ‘Lehrbuch

der praktischen verg]. Anatomie,’ i. p. 284, Braunschweig, 1888).

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 35

reproduction defined thereby, and consequently are not

entitled to consider the two ideas as equivalent to one another.

Tt would be more correct and would help to avoid erroneous

conceptions were we to abandon the word ‘“ gemmation”’

altogether in such a sense, and simply designate the new

formations as what they actually are, namely regenerations.

That the so-called zones of gemmation really deserve to be

criticized in this way is most clearly shown by the cases in

which such localized zones do not appear at all for the new

formations which are necessary. This is seen in .Wicrostoma,

for example ; quite peculiarly characteristic, however, is the

different behaviour of the two species of Ctenodrilus, there-

fore of two Annelids which are most closely allied; in the

case of one of these, Ctenodrilus pardalis, fission is ushered

in by the appearance of the rudiment of a zone of regenera-

tion *, while in the reproduction of the other such a process

is absent, and the regenerations only proceed after the zooids

have attained their independencef. All these processes of new

Sormation are the same in principle, no matter whether they

are accompanied or not by the development of special zones

of regeneration.

The fission of Haplosyllis spongicola, however, which has

been closely investigated by Albert, proves that the regene-

rations, and therefore also the special kind of them, can in

themselves in no way determine the character of a case of

asexual reproduction; for in the Syllid in question the

“swimming buds,” as they are called, which are detached

and contain the sexual products, do not reproduce a special

cephalic somite at all, but rather give rise to quite differently

constituted new formations throughout their entire organiza-

tion, so that the form and structure of these swimming zooids

appear to diverge very considerably from that of the primary

form ft. In this connexion mention must moreover be made

of Clistomastus, a Capitellid in which, as Hisig has informed

us, the abdomen is constricted off filled with the ripe sexual

products, although in these genital zooids neither new forma-

tions, as in Haplosyllis, nor regenerative processes appear, so

that they represent extremely incomplete persons—so to speak

* J. Kennel, “ Ueber Ctenodrilus pardalis, Clap.,” Arbeiten a. d. zool.-

zoot. Inst. in Wiirzburg, Bd. 5, pp. 395 et sqq.

+ Graf Leppelin, “ Ueber den Bau und die Theilungsvorginge des

Ctenodrilus monostylos, u. sp.,” Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 89, pp. 635

et sqq-

‘oo Albert, ‘“ Ueber die Fortpflanzung von Haplosyllis spongicola,

Gr.,” Mitth. a. d. zool. Stat. zu Neapel, Bd. 7, pp. 10 et sqq. és

4 we

36 Dr. F. von Wagner on

mere genital tubes*. Similar conditions are also presented

by the fission of the Scyphostoma (Strobila formation), in

which the fission-products which successively arise are trans-

formed from the original tentacle-bearing form into the lobed

stage of the Hphyra.

The process of separation, as has already been stated, when

contrasted with the more or less comprehensive regenerations,

recedes in the same ratio into the background, especially

where the paratomy is still further complicated by vigorous

growth. As arule separation constitutes the conclusion of

fission, so that the development of the zooids which are set

free is essentially complete. Occasionally, however, it ushers

it in, as is partially the case in Ctenodrilus monostylos, but is

especially seen in Lumbriculus. Von Kennel has laid stress

upon this condition, as he is moreover inclined to regard the

fission of Lumbriculus not as a mode of reproduction, but as

a simple augmentation. Nevertheless the observations which

have been published by Biilow { tend in one way rather to

confirm the former view, though beyond this no special

importance can be attached to the occurrence of so-called raw

surfaces (“f Wundfliichen ”’), since these appear, although in

a limited degree, in many cases of fission, and in fact are

usually quite unavoidable. In Microstoma itself, for example,

it is easy to convince ourselves that not infrequently quite a

considerable raw place is to be seen, so that a destruction of

tissues takes place at the spot.

With regard to growth it is to be remembered that it may

accompany fission in so far as the growth is a property of the

individual. ‘The only question to be decided therefore is

whether in a particular case the growth is individual or

differential. Such a distinction is at all times practicable as

soon as we grasp the fact that the bud, as such, proceeds

from differential growth. I make this observation in oppo-

sition to the objection, improbable though it be, that the

regenerations which have been discussed above arise in the

same way.

The essential feature of gemmation-growth lies in its pecu-

liarity of producing new individuals by being added to the

normal growth ; that it is also a growth which is confined to

definite spots on the surface of the body of the parent form,

* H. Hisig, ‘ Monographie der Capitelliden des Golfes von Neapel &c.,’

Berlin, 1887, pp. 794 et sqq.

; + J. vy. Kennel, ‘Ueber Theilung und Knospung der Thiere,’ Dorpat,

888.

{ C. Biilow, “Ueber Theilungs- und Regenerationsvorgiinge bei

Wiirmern,” Archiv fur Naturgesch. 49 Jahrg., Bd. 1, p. 28.

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 37

and is therefore local, is undeniable; but dt ds not every

instance of local growth that signifies gemmation. It is neces-

sary to exclude, firstly those regenerations which are localized

upon zones of growth, and secondly the large number of

processes of growth which, whether it be in consequence of

simple elongation, or whether it be due to actual increase in

bulk, are hereby restricted to an axis of the body (longitu-

dinal axis). ‘This course involves nothing that is arbitrary,

but is rather a consequence of a logical necessity, since that

increase in size represents the normal form of growth of the

Metazoa in question and takes place even in those cases where

no asexual reproduction tis combined with tt.

As regards the mutual relations of regenerations, separa-

tion, and growth in the course of a case of paratomy, I have

already mentioned the variation which occurs in the time of

the appearance of separation. With reference to this we

might distinguish cases of paratomy with precocious regene-

rations from those in which they are of subsequent occur-

rence, were it not for the existence of the difficulty which is

due to the fact that in many cases separation sets in when

the first stages of the new formations have already com-

menced.

The relation in time between the regenerations and growth

is here of special interest for us. In this respect the fission

of the Naids is perhaps the most instructive and may serve

as an example.

In the first place the growth of the Naid in process of

fission appears everywhere as segmental and restricted to the

longitudinal axis of the body of the animal, as is typical for

the segmented worms; it is therefore an individual growth.

But the extent of the increase in size, which is for the time

being attained by the fission- products which are in process of

formation, varies greatly, owing to the fact that the regene-

rations, that is the zones of regeneration, already appear

before the growth of the zooids which are originated thereby

has developed a trunk-section of any size (reproduction from

the anal somite) ; or, in other words, that the point of time at

which the rudiments of the zones of regeneration are deve-

loped appears to be transferred to constantly earlier stages in

the size and therefore in the development of the future

zooids. In consequence of such accelerations it is easy to

form the impression that the fission-product grows out as a

bud from the parent form. In connexion with forms of para-

tomy in the Naids which runa more regular course, however,

these alterations in the order of time will become of so much

38 Dr. F. von Wagner on

the less importance, since the various processes themselves are

the same in all cases.

This conception of the reproduction of the Naids applies

in corresponding fashion to the asexual reproduction by fission

not only of the Annelids, but of the Worms in general, for

there is no room for doubt that those modes of propagation

are essentially of the same kind.

Now if an animal begins to divide and the regenerative

processes in the zooids thus produced are quickly completed,

and if, moreover, fission again sets in in the zooids themselves

before they have attained their independence by means of the

separation which is the concluding stage of the primary fission,

the result naturally is a formation of temporary colonies,

or, to speak more precisely, chains, since we are dealing

with the transverse fission of animals which grow in their

longitudinal axis. The precocious commencement and retarded

conclusion of fission, concurrently with rapid growth of the

dividing animals, are the circumstances which are chiefly

responsible for the complicated and often very peculiar mani-

festations which are exhibited in the course of the asexual

reproduction of many Metazoa. It is true that secondary

causes are often added to these, since reproduction by fission

may combine with transformations of the fission-products

(strobilation of the Medusze) or become more or less subser-

vient to favourable sexual reproductive conditions; this may

result in the omission of regenerative processes and the occur- °

rence of effective new formations which did not belong to the

original animal, but are of great service for the special pur-

poses of the fission-products. An example of this is presented

by, among others, the swimming zooids of the already

mentioned Faplosyllis, which, in order to ensure the widest

possible distribution of the sexual products, have equipped

themselves with an exquisite locomotor apparatus *.

With regard to gemmation a few words only are necessary,

for its character lies exclusively in the peculiarity of differen-

tial growth, so that all instances of gemmation, no matter

whether we have to deal with a Polype, a Bryozoon, ora

Salp, agree in this, though diverging widely in the details of

the process. It is in consequence of this simplicity in the

nature of gemmation as opposed to fission, which in many

respects 1s subject to manifold changes, that the very different

phases of development in which gemmation confronts us

nevertheless invariably exhibit the same characteristic of

special growth.

* FB Albert, “Ueber die Fortpflanzung yon Haplosyllis spongicola, Gy.,”

Mitth. a. d. zool. Stat. zu Neapel, Bd. 7, pp. 12 et sqq.

Lawl

Pe” ee

~ tS ap eee

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 39

It follows as a matter of course from what has been stated

that gemmation by no means excludes the direct transition of

a portion of the parent into the rudiment of the bud. Asa

matter of fact this actually occurs in the reproduction of

certain Stony Corals, for an account of which we are indebted

to the beautiful investigations of von Koch *.

In the foregoing statements as to fission and gemmation [

have, in order to avoid too great complication of the progress

of the discussion, disregarded a circumstance which never-

theless requires to be shortly considered in order to complete

the views which we have gained, ¢. e. the question of indi-

viduality.

Heckel was probably the first to establish the fact that,

contrary to what happens in the case of fission, which

disposes of the original parent-form, the individuality of the

bud-producing animal is preserved unaltered. The general

truth of this proposition is beyond question; in the case of

gemmation it is proved by experience, in that of fission it 1s

@ prior? a logical necessity. Nevertheless it appears to me

to be desirable to trace the change of individuality, at least

in the case of those ‘ successive” fissions (strobilation-form

of fission sensi latiori) which are of such frequent occur-

rence. In so doing I have no intention of entering at length

into the theory of animal individuality; on the contrary, it

is sufficient for our purpose to proceed from more general

experience and considerations.

Starting from the fact that in many animals ‘the single

individual can be split up by means of artificial division into

several individuals which continue an uninterrupted exist-

ence,”’ it was shown by Geette “that this divisibility is neither

unlimited nor unconditional, but is without exception accom-

panied by the fact that the parts possess the structural con-

ditions of the whole, and moreover the power of preserving

them in integral continuity—that, in other words, they are

capable of providing in themselves a complete repetition of

the original whole ; ‘ individuality’ of organisms therefore

does not signify absolutely an indivisibility, but rather only

such as maintains the integrity of a vital unit or of a common

life, and at the same time the possibility of an independent

existence” +.

Goette therefore sees in individuality the ‘ condition of

* G. v. Koch, “ Die ungeschl. Vermehrung einiger paliozoischer Koral-

len vergleichend betrachtet,” Paliontographica, Bd. 29, pp. 341 eé sqq.

+ A. Goette, ‘Ueber den Ursprung des Todes,’ Leipzig, 1883, pp. 12

et sqq.

40 Dr. F. von Wagner on

certain relations of the parts to the whole ;”’ this corresponds,

however, to the stage which the organization has attained at

the time, and is therefore “ moreover dependent upon the

origin and progress, in short the development of the organi-

zation.”

This conception applies in the same degree to embryonic

development as to reproduction of animals by fission or

gemmation. In both cases the individuality of the animal

which is coming into existence shows itself dependent upon

the progress of the organic development, as a cohesion of

definite relations of the parts to the whole, which becomes ever

more and more consolidated concurrently with the organiza-

tion. But naturally it is impossible that this cohesion should

be a rigid one, the same for all animals—this is proved at

once by the exceedingly variable degree to which the regene-

rative capacity is expressed; it .will, on the contrary, be

extensible within narrower or wider limits. Herein lies the

& priort difference between fission and gemmation, as well as

every other mode of reproduction, since the former neces-

sarily postulates a loose arrangement of that cohesion, more

readily dissoluble without injury to the common life; for

were this not so the power of fission would be altogether

suspended. ‘The individuality of animals undergoing fission

must therefore be of a fusible kind, so fusible that a con-

tinual change in the cohesion of the parts which form a whole

is rendered possible, without occasioning disturbance to the

common life.

Eixperience proves that in all cases of fission a portion of

the original relations existing in the parent form is dissolved,

and combines with those which now appear for the first time

and which result from the development of new organs by

regeneration to form a new unit ; while the remnant of the

old relations which is left behind either manifests by itself a

unity which is viable or replaces the relations which have

been lost by equivalent new formations. Thus, in Microstoma

an animal divides in the first place into two individuals,

whereby the original individuality is destroyed and superseded

by the two new ones. The latter soon experience the like

fate, and with the destruction of their individualities four fresh

ones are constituted, and so on.

It is impossible to raise the objection that perhaps they are

quite unimportant and trivial portions which are taken from

the original animal and applied to the formation of one of the

new individuals, and that therefore the individuality of the

other zooid is essentially unchanged, since, indeed, it remains

pasties ies,

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 41

in possession of the most important primary organs (central

organ of the nervous system &c.) ; for the proportion of the

original relations which are dissoluble is indeed limited by

the conditions of the permanence of the common life, but

within these limits is free, now greater, now smaller.

Whether the posterior half or the posterior quarter or eighth

of a Microstoma forms a new individual of itself is a matter of

complete indifference for the character of the entire process.

In other words, the division of a J/icrostoma into two equal

halves is fundamentally the same process as its fission into

two products, one of which consists of three quarters and the

other of one quarter of the original animal, and so on.

A series of separate acts of fission, as exhibited by the

species of Microstoma for instance, is in ordinary terminology

usually referred to one animal as the mother-individual

(“ancestress” (“ Stammmutter”) of von Graff); and if a

number of units has been developed we are accustomed to

say that the “ ancestress ” has given rise to so many daughter

individuals. We are the more inclined to do this since

separation sets in very late, so that the zooids remain for a

time in connexion with one another and form temporary

chains of individuals,

This view is, however, strictly speaking erroneous, for the

ostensible “ ancestress ”’ is destroyed by the very first fission,

and for the following one the two zooids which resulted from

the first paratomy behave to their products as “ ancestresses,”’

precisely in the same way as their parent form did to them,

and so on.

If therefore we say that the Microstoma-chains have arisen

simply through fission we must be understood only to mean

that these chains owe their origin to a series of paratomies,

in which the final acts, the separations, appear postponed in

regular sequence to relatively late periods. ‘The reproduction

ot Microstoma therefore represents a combination of successive

acts of fission, each separate one of which constitutes a para~

tomy.

From the standpoints which have been developed in the

foregoing paragraphs, I would define fission and gemmation

in the Metazoa as follows :—

Fission ts a process of separation of parts which originally

belonged to an integral whole, and have arisen or are tn process

of origin by normal growth, wherein new individuals are

Sormed by supplementary new formations, with destruction of

the original unit.

Gemmation, on the contrary, is a process of new formation

42 Dr. F. von Wagner on

of entire individuals, depending exclusively on a peculiar

(differential) growth, which differs from the normal ; herein

the budding vital unit is wswally preserved unchanged.

III.

I have no intention of here discussing separately the cases

of reproduction by fission and gemmation which have been

discovered up to the present time among the Metazoa. After

what has been stated in the previous section there can scarcely

be any necessity to do so, more especially since a series of

instances of asexual reproduction, like that of the Tunicates,

Bryozoa, and most of the Ccelenterates, is universally and

without contradiction regarded as gemmation.

It is true that the case is different as regards the so-called

terminal gemmation (formation of buds at the end, strobilation

sensi latiori=axtal gemmation of von Kennel*), under

which are included the formation of Hphyre in the Medusee

(originally strobilation sens@ stricto), certain forms of repro-

duction in the Stony Corals, more closely characterized by

Semper f, the formation of chains in the Microstomids

(Microstoma and Stenostoma), and lastly the majority of modes

of reproduction in the Annelids ¢.

Nevertheless even in these cases there is no further need

for any detailed statements if affirm that the above processes

of asexual reproduction are instances of fission.

For as regards the strobilation of the Meduse, in the first

place, the two latest and most exhaustive investigators of the

subject, Claus and Goette, have conclusively proved that

herein, even according to the customary method of representa-

tion, fission, and not gemmation, takes place.

“For the proper comprehension of the phenomena of

strobilation,” writes Claus §, “it is before all things neces-

* J.v. porn ‘Ueber Theilung und Knospung der Thiere,’ Dorpat,

1888, p. 17.

? es Semper, “Ueber Generationswechsel bei Steinkorallen &c.,”

Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 22, pp. 285 et sqq.

} The formation of proglottides in the Cestodes, which is included

here by certain investigators as being likewise a case of “axial gemma-

tion,” may well be neglected, for the justification for considering the

proglottides as a special generation of sexual animals, developing asexually

from the Scolex, and therefore regarding the tapeworm as a dimorphic

colony, as was persistently maintained by Leuckart (‘Die Parasiten des

Menschen,’ Bd. 1, 2 Autl., Leipzig, 1879-1886, p. 342), whose latest

disciple is von Kennel (op. czt. p. 16), is still very doubtful.

§ C. Claus, ‘Untersuchungen iiber die Organisation und Entwicklung

der Medusen,’ Leipzig, 1883, p. 16. Even to these statements of Claus I

am able to attach but little weight, after what has been already men-

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 43

sary to bear in mind the fact that the regeneration of an

Ephyra on the oral disk of the Seyphostoma, within the circlet

of tentacles belonging thereto, has in no single case been

proved. There is no terminal gemmation of Ephyre on the

oral disk of the Scyphostoma-polype ; on the contrary, the

rudiments of the disks of the Ephyre are segments of the

actual body of the Seyphostoma, which are marked off outside

the circlet of tentacles by constriction of the wall of the cup,

and are set free as sections of the body.”

In opposition to Heckel Claus insists * that ‘ as a matter

of fact the terminal portion of the Strobila which becomes

the Ephyra—and for the sake of simplicity we will commence

with the simplest and most typical form, that of the mono-

discous Strobila—is no product of subsequent growth on the

part of the Scyphostoma, but rather the anterior half of the

body of the latter, which after previous uniform growth of

the trunk of the Scyphostoma has marked itself off by con-

striction and proceeds to attain its liberty as a segment.

Moreover, with the separation of the latter the primary indi-

vidual, as such, is destroyed and split up into two new

individuals, since the posterior individual also represents only

a segment of the parent form. Both fission-products are

coordinated to one another, for the basal stump, with or

without a circlet of tentacles, nevertheless essentially corre-

sponds to a Polype which is equivalent to a Medusa. Both

Ephyra and Polype are consequently in their mutual rela-

tions comparable to an Infusorian in process of fission, of

which only the one segment possesses a mouth and adoral

zone of cilia, while the other is as yet without these struc-

tures or only exhibits them in course of formation. But

should we wish to consider one segment as older than the

other, and to subordinate the latter to the former, it would be

more just to regard the hinder and less perfect segment as

the younger portion, which would then be comparable to a

terminal bud. In truth, however, from the point of view of

ontogeny, they are both of the same age and equivalent to

one another; yet the anterior segment differentiates sooner

into a form which becomes free as a Medusa, while the poste-

rior one subsequently undergoes regeneration and comple-

tion.

tioned (cf. note a, p. 26); I quote them, however, in order to show that

even those investigators who consider it superfluous to discuss whether

we are dealing with fission or gemmation, nevertheless in a given case

exert themselves diligently to answer the question.

* Op. cit, p. 17.

44 Dr. F. von Wagner on

Goette * expresses himself in a precisely similar fashion :—

“Since the first Ephyra-disk is only the further developed

oral segment of the Scyphostoma, it naturally follows that it

can in no way be regarded asa bud. That which reminds

us of gemmation in it, e. g. the outgrowth of the circlet of

lobes, belongs, just as does the previous outgrowth of the

tentacles of the Scyphostoma—both of which processes are

indeed termed ‘ sprouting’ (‘ Hervorknospen’) in looser

phraseology—simply to the progressing development of the

entire segment, which preserves its identity. It follows that

the liberation of the first Ephyra can also be nothing else

than the separation of two segments of an organism, both of

which are in process of development, but were already in

existence before—or, in other words, simple fission, On the

abandoned peduncle of the monodiscous larve, however, the

new Ephyra arises in precisely the same way as the first, by

a transformation of what is originally its oral section into the

disk of a Scyphostoma, which develops only secondarily into

the disk of an Ephyra. For the formation of Kphyre in

the case of the monodiscous larvee gemmation is therefore

entirely out of the question. But owing to the agreement of

this process in the case of the mono- and polydiscous larvee

this necessarily applies to the latter just as much as to the

former. The disk of the Ephyra therefore never arises by

gemmation, and thus strobilation is in all cases a simple

fission of larvee in process of development.”

With regard to the phenomena which immediately succeed

the actual separation of the Ephyra from the Scyphostoma,

both in the case of the liberated Kphyra-Medusa as also in

that of the Polype which is left behind, Goette | remarks that

“therein is repeated merely a process of regeneration analo-

gous to that in the development of any other organism with

terminal mouth—be it a Worm, Infusorian, or anything else

—whereby the general import of the previous or simultaneous

process of fission is in no way prejudiced. It is likewise

clear that in this respect the regeneration of the proboscis can

be of no greater account than that at the gaping crown of

the previously liberated Ephyra: both phenomena are inevit-

able accompaniments of fission, which the development of

the first and all subsequent Ephyre of a polydiscous Strobila

cannot exhibit in materially different guise.”

With reference to the supposed instances of gemmation

* A, Goette, ‘ Entwicklungsgeschichte der Aurelia aurita und Cotylo-

rhiza tuberculata, Leipzig, 1887, p. 50.

t+ Op. cit. p. 46.

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 45

which some years ago were stated by Semper to occur in

certain Stony Corals*, it is to be remarked that some of

them, in so far as the facts, which were principally derived

from the skeletons, admit of such an interpretation at all,

must be referred to processes conformable to the Strobila-

formation of the Meduse, ¢. e. must be regarded as cases of

fission. This applies especially to Flabellum variabile and

Placotrochus levis. But as to Semper’s statements about the

asexual reproduction of his species of Hungta (which are not

more closely specified), they have so little to do with adequate

observations that a close investigation, particularly of the

processes of growth as they occur in these forms, will have

to be undertaken afresh before a satisfactory insight will be

possible.

‘The numerous modes of reproduction in the Annelids, some

of which are more thoroughly, but the greater portion only

very superficially, known +, cannot be here discussed. Thus

much, however, may be affirmed without immediate proof,

that, so far as regards observations and not theories, gemma-

tion has hitherto not been shown to exist with certainty in

the segmented worms, with the exception of the peculiar

budding form of Syllis ramosa. ‘The pretended lateral gem-

mation of certain Annelids, which Pagenstecher{ believed he

had observed, has already been rejected by Ehlers § as erro-

neous. It is true that the asexual reproduction of Autolytus

prolifer, which was observed years ago by Frey and

* C. Semper, “Ueber Generationswechsel bei Steinkorallen &c.,”

Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 22, pp. 235 et sqq.

+ This applies especially to the reproduction of Myrianida (Myria-

dina) described by Milne-Edwards (“ Recherches zoologiques faites pen-

dant un voyage sur les cétes de la Sicile,” Ann, Sc. Natur. (sér. 3), Zool.

t. iii. pp. 170 et sqq). With regard to this M. Schultze says, “As a

matter of fact, as is evident from his description, Milne-Edwards observed

only a single specimen, which consisted of a series of seven individuals

adhering to one another. From the series in question this investigator

formulated his views as to the nature of the fission, which he supposed to

be based upon a true formation of buds. But how difficult it is to decide

from such scanty material, and without the closest microscopical inves-

tigation, whether a segment of the parent-form does or does not pass into

the young, will be admitted by every one who has occupied himself with

similar observations” (M. Schultze, “ Ueber die Fortpflanzung durch

Theilung bei Nats proboscidea,’ Arch. f. Naturgesch. 15 Jahrg., Bd. 1,

p. 802). The numerous and scattered statements as to cases of asexual

reproduction in Annelids altogether urgently need a critical sifting, in

order to separate the observations from the speculations.

t A. Pagenstecher, “ Untersuchungen iiber niedere Seethiere aus

Cette,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 12, p. 267.

§ E. Ehlers, ‘ Die Borstenwiirmer,’ Leipzig, 1864-1868, pp. 211 e¢ sqq.

46 Dr. F. von Wagner on

Leuckart *, but has not since been investigated again, seems

to a certain extent to present the appearance of gemmation ;

yet when considered in connexion with similar processes in

the forms most closely allied (Auwtolytus cornutus and the true

Syllide) it will certainly require another interpretation.

Indeed it has been stated by Ehlers precisely with regard to

the asexual reproduction of the Syllide (including Autolytus)

“that there is here no question of fundamental differences,

but that there merely takes place a development of the same

process differing in degree” f. Asa matter of fact we ought

certainly not to perceive gemmation in the asexual reproduc-

tion of Autolytus prolifer, but merely an extreme one-sided

development of the usual simpler mode of reproduction of the

segmented worms.

It is evident from what has been stated that the asexual

multiplication of M/crostoma, which has the chief claim upon

our attention in the present investigation, represents fission.

That which was demonstrated by Claus and Goette for the

formation of Ephyre is perfectly applicable in all essential

points to the fission of the Microstomids also, and it is suffi-

cient to refer the reader to what has been quoted above from

the writings of the investigators in question.

Since all forms of reproduction which have been regarded

as instances of terminal gemmation thus prove to be cases of

fission, we arrive at the result that a formation of terminal

buds in the customary sense has no existence whatever.

LV.

I have yet to allude to the statements of earlier investi-

gators.

If we may neglect the more incidental assertions of older

authors, E. Heckel was the first who, although a long time

ago, attempted systematically to establish the theory of fission

and gemmation. In his classic ‘ Generelle Morphologie,’ so

rich in fresh points of view, this investigator wrote (1866) :

‘‘ Tn self-fission the growth of the individual which ushers in

reproduction is total, and in the act of fission is destroyed in

its totality, so that the products of fission are equivalent to

one another. In the formation of buds, on the contrary, it is

an isolated portion of the body of the individual which, by

means of special growth, leads to the formation of a new indi-

* H. Frey and R. Leuckart, “ Beitrage zur Kenntniss wirbelloser

Thiere &c., Braunschweig, 1847, pp. 91 et sqq.

+ E. Ehlers, op, cit. p. 208.

;

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 47

viduality (bud), and this then separates completely or incom-

pletely from the parent individual without the latter’s own

individuality being thereby destroyed. ‘Therefore in this

case the two products of fission are of unequal value.”

Heckel further proceeds to show that fission produces indi-

viduals of the same age, whereby the original animal as such

is abolished, while the products of gemmation are of different

ages, and the budding animal continues to exist unaltered as

the parent form *.

These assertions, the artificial construction of which is

unmistakable, met with just contradiction on the extension

of our knowledge of the processes in question. Thus Goette

took the special case of the strobilation of Aurelia aurita as

the starting-point of a critical excursus, in which he in the

first place alludes to the fact that the products of gemmation

resemble the parent form far more often than do those of

fission. He then goes on to say: ‘‘ What Heckel moreover

means by the unequal age of the products of gemmation is

shown by the application to the case of Strobila which follows

upon the heels of the definition ; for he says that the disks of

the Strobila arise one after the other, and so possess that

inequality of age which is the characteristic of gemmation.

He therefore refers in this case not to the difference in age

between the products of division due to one individual process

of gemmation, but rather to the different age of the disks

which follow one another in succession. Precisely the same

difference of age exists, however, in all successive fissions of

the same animal, such as, for instance, appear so conspicu-

ously in MWicrostoma ; it is therefore quite useless as a distine-

tive characteristic of gemmation.

“ Just as untrustworthy is, lastly, the characteristic of

growth, in the one case total (fission), in the other only

partial (gemmation) ; for, apart from the frequent difficulty

of such a distinction, we are in no wise justified by expe-

rience in declaring a growth at all to be the necessary cause

of every division.”

Goette, therefore, is unable to recognize as applicable and

sufficient the distinguishing characters of fission and gemma-

tion laid down by Heckel, and for his part defines fission as

a “separation of connected parts, which were therefore

already present in a fully developed state,” but gemmation as

a ‘new formation of parts by the method of a local growth,

which become more or less independent ” f.

* E. Heckel, ‘ Generelle Morphologie der Organismen,’ Bd. 2, Berlin,

1866, pp. 37 et sqq.

+ A. Goette, op. cit. pp. 47 et sqq.

48 Dr. F. von Wagner on

Very recently the customary views upon fission and gem-

mation, which conform more or less to Heckel’s statements,

have also been criticized and rejected by von Kennel, who in

so doing arrives at the conclusion “ that neither equality or

inequality of the products of division, nor difference or agree-

ment of age, nor even the possibility of distinguishing

between the original and the new individual, furnish us with

the means of separating fission and gemmation ” *,

It appears to me to be superfluous to add anything further

to the critical statements of Goette and von Kennel, with the

results of which I am in accord. As regards Goette’s defini-

tions of fission and gemmation which are quoted above, they

confine themselves too strictly to conditions which are of

importance for the special question of the interpretation of

strobilation to suffice for a more general application. I there-

fore turn to the definitions of the conception of fission and

gemmation which have lately been developed in comprehen-

sive fashion by von Kennel.

“If we compare all reproductive processes with one

another,” says von Kennel, “ we find that in one group the

mass of the products proceeding from the reproduction, when

taken together, is equal to the mass of the original individual

before the commencement of the visible changes by which

the process was ushered in. In all other cases reproduction

is introduced by the appearance of new portions, which have

nothing to do with the individual, through an accession of

organized substance, so that the sections, after becoming

independent, represent in their entirety more mass than was

possessed by the original animal before the appearance of

the reproductive phenomena. We may term the former class

fission, the latter gemmation ” f.

It follows from this that von Kennel regards the presence

or absence of growth as the sole criterion of gemmation or

fission respectively. ‘That in the case of the latter at any

rate von Kennel’s definition betokens an artificial and arbi-

trary limitation is manifest without further comment.

But if we follow out von Kennel’s assertions to their

logical conclusion we arrive at the result that no instances

whatever of fission occur within the limits of the Metazoa.,

For it is impossible to mention any case of asexual reproduc-

tion in these animals in which “the mass of the products

proceeding from the reproduction when taken together is equal

* J. v. Kennel, ‘Ueber ‘theilung und Knospung der Thiere,’ Dorpat,

1888, p. 14.

+ J. v. Kennel, op. et. pp. 14 et sqq.

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 49

to the mass of the original individual’ before the commence-

ment of the visible changes by which the process was ushered

in;”’ because every instance of fission in the Metazoa is, and

must be, inevitably combined with regenerations or new

formations of another kind, But these just as necessarily

entail an increase in organic substance.

Now it is certainly no reason for claiming a process as an

instance of fission to say that if we did not fission would

entirely disappear as a method of reproduction in the Metazoa.

But von Kennel himself designates as fission the asexual

reproduction of Planaria subtentaculata, which has been

described, it is true only imperfectly, by Zacharias *, and

has moreover acquainted us with the interesting multiplica-

tion of a freshwater Triclad, which he terms “ transverse

fission,” although in both cases, having regard to the regene-

rative processes which ensue, an increase in organic substance

is undeniable +.

Fundamentally von Kennel’s conception of fission is

exhausted with the bare process of separation, therefore with

that which I have termed “ dissection’? within a case of

paratomy. It is therefore postulated by this investigator

that, when we would speak of fission in animals, the process

in question must be identical with the splitting of a block of

stone. This, however, according to animal organization is

impossible,

+ Von Kennel’s conception of gemmation is in no better case.

If, as we have seen, practically nothing remained for fission,

gemmation, according to von Kennel, includes all instances

of asexual reproduction in which any sort of growth appears.

It is consequently a matter of complete indifference whether

the particular process of growth takes place in the animal as

a speciality, leaving the individual manifestation thereof

unaffected, or whether it coincides with the normal increase

in size of the creature, as we also meet with it in the animal’s

nearest allies, which, however, lack the faculty of asexual

reproduction.

The gemmation of a Salp or Bryozoon, the formation of

Ephyre in the Meduse, the processes of strobilation in the

Worms, the gemmation of Hydroids and Corals, &c., are

accordingly the same in principle, so much so indeed that, as

v. Kennel { in the first instance, and, independently of him,

* O. Zacharias, “ Ergebnisse einer zoolog. Excursion in das Glatzer-,

Iser-, und Riesengebirge,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 43, pp. 271 et sqq.

+ J. Kennel, “ Untersuchungen an neuen Turbellarien,” Zool, Jahrb,

Bd. 3, Abth, f. Anat. u. Ont. der Thiere, pp. 407 et sqyq.

}{ J. v, Kennel, ‘ Ueber Theilung und Knospung der Thiere,’ pp. 17 e¢ sgq.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 4

50 Dr. F. von Wagner on

Lang *, almost simultaneously endeavoured to render probable,

all these processes are referable to one and the same starting-

point—the regenerative faculty of animals {.

Nothing appears to me to be so characteristic of von

Kennel’s view of gemmation as the following statements by

him t:—“ There appear .... in many Annelids, such as

Nais, Cheetogaster, Atolosoma, Syllis, &c., new structures

nearly in the middle of the segmented body, owing to which

the anterior and posterior halves of the body are pushed away

from one another. If this newly intercalated region of the

body differentiates into a larger number of young segments,

which further develop partly into new cephalic somites for

the section of the body which lies behind them, and partly

into new trunk-segments for that which lies in front—it is

manifest that a formation of buds is thereby constituted, for

in the original individual a new formation has appeared

which is at first small, but is nourished by the original form

and increases in size. If this bud subsequently constricts

more and more about at its middle until complete separation

takes place, we can scarcely be contradicted if we term it a

case of reproduction by gemmation.”’

Here, therefore, v. Kennel designates as a bud the “ new

formation, which is at first small, but is nourished by the

original form, and increases in size.” ‘This supposed bud,

which in truth represents nothing else than the so-called zone

of gemmation (zone of regeneration), is no individual at all,

no organic person, but a mixtum compositum, formed from

the posterior and anterior halves of two different animals,

attached together by their opposite ends ; and for the origin

of these two there finally remains no other method after all,

except—fission.

Moreover it is at once evident that v. Kennel is here con-

sidering cases of fission which, as we are wont to express it,

depend upon processes of gemmation, and, designating the

special kind of definite regenerative processes as processes of

* A. Lang, ‘ Ueber den Einfluss der festsitzenden Lebensweise auf die

Thiere &c.,' Jena, 1888, pp. 108 et sqq.

+ From my standpoint I am naturally unable to assent to this view,

especially in this generalization. The faculty of reproduction by

gemmation and fission and the power of regeneration may

certainly depend upon the same general primary causes ;

but with this nothing is stated as to the special causes, in consequence

of which fission has been developed in one case and gemmation in another.

The cutting off of a tentacle is, it is true, the external stimulus for its

regeneration, but it is not the cause of the power to replace the lost part.

} Op. eit. p. 13.

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 51

gemmation, interprets the whole mode of reproduction simply

as gemmation.

When v. Kennel further divides the manifold forms of

gemmation into aaial (strobilation sens@ latiore) and lateral*,

this distribution is also of little value, since it is based solely

upon the difference in the direction of the growth, and there-

fore a similarity of the processes in question in other respects

is tacitly affirmed, which is by no means the case. Besides

it is in many instances a matter of purely personal interpre-

tation whether the actual bud is regarded as lateral or ter-

minal (origin of many Hydromedusz by gemmation).

In other words, whether an animal, as such, grows, and

during the growth or subsequently divides itself into a number

of individuals, or whether an animal by a special growth upon

itself produces new zooids, are two entirely different pro-

cesses; at any rate their difference is far greater than that

between the questions whether the buds arrive at their deve-

lopment upon an animal at the side, in front, or behind, pro-

vided only that their formation agrees in other respects.

I am therefore not in a position to recognize as really well-

grounded the distinguishing characteristics of fission and

gemmation which are laid down by v. Kennel, apart from the

fact that they also convey no advantage for the praxis of a

simpler discrimination between the two modes of repro-

duction.

On referring to the foregoing statements it may be asserted

that fission and gemmation can well be distinguished from

one another. While all forms of reproduction which were

referable to the natural conception of fission were brought

into one division, a general characteristic was disclosed for

those methods also which remained outside that series, in the

special character‘of the growth which appears in connexion

with them. ‘This separation of two widely distributed forms

of asexual reproduction is, however, not to be maintained

merely from the practical point of view of facility of syste-

matic survey ; but it is also not devoid of a deeper meaning :

the intimate relation between fission and gemmation is, at

least to the extent to which it is nowadays so frequently

accepted, a fiction.

Without of course wishing to deny all connexion between

* Op. eit. p. 17.

52 Dr. F. von Wagner on

fission and gemmation*, that conception nevertheless could

well have its foundation only in the supposition that not

merely do fission and gemmation merge into one another

through unequivocal intermediate forms, but that also there

is justification for venturing to speak of both modes of repro-

duction in the general sense; for only on such hypotheses

would it be permissible to extend to all cases definite results

of the facts found in one or more, and to elevate them into a

principle of general applicability.

The conditions alluded to, however, by no means occur.

As regards possible transitional forms, in the first place it

certainly appears to be beyond doubt that, especially among

the Cnidaria, the existence of such intermediate modes of

reproduction cannot be gainsaid. Yet these supposed inter-

mediate forms assume this aspect solely in consequence of

the faulty and indefinite character of the views which have

hitherto been held. Intermediate forms of this kind occur in

the Cnidaria just as little as in the Worms or any other

Metazoa. Von Koch was entirely in the right when, on the

basis of his minute investigation of the conditions of asexual

reproduction, which were, it is true, chiefly those of the

Paleozoic Corals, he was induced to create a ‘ fission-gemma-

tion” (“ Theilungsknospung’”’), and included it, as well as

his “ septal gemmation,” under fission, according to custo-

mary views +. Yet, according to the aspects which influence

me, it is no less clear that, in the forms of gemmation alluded

to, | am bound to recognize real gemmation and not fission.

The instances of asexual reproduction in the Worms, in

spite of all differences of detail, nevertheless exhibit so uni-

form a general character as to necessitate similar interpre-

tation. In contrast to these conditions the remarkable

gemmation of Syllis ramosat} appears completely isolated ; as

yet this represents the sole case of gemmation in the Anne-

lids, and is probably a purely personal acquisition on the part

of this Syllid, which has been gained in adaptation to the

fundamentally altered mode of life.

* By this I allude not merely to the connexion which is entailed by

the community of the same primary causes (cf. last note), but also to that

which would, as it were, be implied by the proof that a particular case

of fission could, in its origin, be traced to a particular case of gemmation,

or vice versd (e.g. origin of strobilation, according to Claus—‘ Unter-

suchungen tber die Organisation und Entwicklung der Medusen,’ Leipzig,

1883, p. 18). -

+ G. y. Koch, “Die ungeschl. Vermehrung einiger paliozoischer

Korallen vergleichend betrachtet,” Paliontographica, Bd. 29, p. 89.

} “ Report of the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S, ‘ Chal-

lenger, Zoology,” vol. xii. pp. 198 et sqq.

Fission and Gemmation in the Animal Kingdom. 538

The second point, whether fission and gemmation may be

conceived in a general sense, is in no better case. Noone

will wish to maintain that the various kinds of fission as well

as the manifold cases of gemmation have been inherited

through the animal series from their first appearance, and

should consequently be regarded as phyletic units. But

also as regards their origin fission and gemmation cannot

have proceeded from the same causative conditions.

From the facts which we have before us an origin of the

same kind cannot be exhibited for the series of those modes

of reproduction which are to be designated as cases of gemma-

tion; on the contrary, it is in the highest degree probable

that the gemmation of the Salps and that of the Bryozoa

represent specific acquisitions within the respective phyla.

Although at the present time no certain decision is possible

as to the way in which these acquisitions were developed,

nevertheless the wide-reaching investigations of Seeliger

have sufficiently demonstrated that the formative laws of

gemmation in the Bryozoa are of an entirely different

character from those which have had effect among the

Tunicata *,

With reference to the quite aberrant gemmation of Sy/lis

ramosa, I have already remarked above that the active causes

of its origin may well be sought without hesitation in the

specialities of its peculiar mode of life.

The cases of gemmation among the Cnidaria are in no way

lacking, as it appears, in a more homogeneous character,

which may well indicate a common originating cause.

Although it follows that the conditions under which the

manifold instances of gemmation may have arisen in the

various animal phyla are at present in a great measure still

an object of pure conjecture, nevertheless that which is actually

known about them in the several cases or series presents

results of so heterogeneous a nature that the justification for

generalizing about gemmation is at least not proved,

The same applies to fission.

The strobilation-forms of this process in the Cnidaria and

Worms, which are usually selected for comparison, have in

truth a mere external similarity only. Owing to the great

agreement which is exhibited in essential features by all

cases of fission in the Worms, we shall have to consider them

as a development pointing to a common basis; for this deve-

lopment the conditions of the origin of those modes of repro-

* O. Seeliger, “Die ungeschlechtliche Vermehrung der endoprocten

Bryozoén,” Zeitschr, f. wiss. Zool. Bd, 49, p. 204.

54 Mr. W. L. Distant on

duction were supplied within the phylum of these animals

themselves and their peculiar circumstances. In the same

way, too, this point of view may well be adopted for the

Medusan Strobila also, no matter whether we would derive it

with Claus * from the gemmation of stolons or not.

We thus arrive at the final result, that the customary idea

of the intimate relationship between fission and gemmation

has no justification in facts, but rather that the separation of

the asexual reproductions of the Metazoa possesses not only a

notional meaning, but also a real foundation.

The cases of asexual reproduction in the various animal

phyla have proceeded independently of one another from con-

ditions existing within these phyla, so that that which, it may

be, can be rendered probable for a single case of reproduction

or for a congeries of similar cases, includes no binding force

for other instances of multiplication by fission or gemmation.

It will be the task of future investigation, in determining

the originating causes which have decided the character of

each form of reproduction belonging to the present category,

to separate chaff from wheat, so to speak, 7. e. to eliminate

from the series of propagations those modes of multiplication

which represent mere augmentations. Merit is due to von

Kennel for having emphatically drawn attention to this

important difference fT.

VII.—On some undescribed Cicadidee, with Synonymical

Notes. By W. L. Distant.

It has been urged, and with some reason, that descriptive

papers should, where possible, be confined to the diagnoses of

members of some particular zoological region; and if this

course could always be pursued the convenience it would afford

to purely faunistic workers would doubtless be great. But the

formulation of rules and theories is often a very special gift of

a very few, and is sometimes in an inverse ratio to possibili-

ties and experience. ‘There is, however, a course which will

enable the descriptions of widely distributed insects to be

faunistically apprehended, and that is by geographically

tabulating the species described in some manner similar to

the following, which applies to the present paper.

* C. Claus, ‘ Untersuchungen iiber die Organisation und Entwicklung

der Medusen,’ Leipzig, 1888, p. 18.

+ J. v. Kennel, ‘ Ueber Theilung und Knospung der Thiere,’ p. 8.

i ia a ii i a a in i eee

some undescribed Cicadide. 55

_ All the species described are contained in my own collec-

tion.

ErHioP1an REGION,

Cicada madagascariensis, sp. n. Madagascar.

NEorropicaL REGION,

Fidicina amazona, sp. 0. Kea.

bogotana, sp. n. Bogota.

—— rubricata, sp. n. Brazil.

Tympanoterpes colombia, sp. n. Colombia.

-—— Bergt, sp. n. Argentine Republic,

Dorachosa (gen. noy.) erplicata, sp. n. Panama.

Tibicen ege. Kga.

Tettigades parva. Argentine Republic.

AUSTRALIAN REGION,

Psaltoda flavescens, sp. n. Australia.

Cicada extrema, sp. 0. Australia.

Melampsalta labeculata, sp. n. Australia.

PactFric REGION.

Kanakia (gen. nov.) typica, sp. n. New Caledonia.

Tibicen pumilus, sp. n. New Caledonia.

CrcaDINZ.

Psaltoda flavescens, sp. n.

3. Head ochraceous ; the base and lateral areas of front,

the area of the ocelli, a broad fascia between the eyes, a

central basal fascia, and a linear spot near anterior angles of

vertex, black. Pronotum with the disk castaneous, the lateral

and posterior margins and a central fascia ochraceous ; inner

edge of lateral and posterior margins, a central spot on

posterior margin, the fissures, and the margins of the central

fascia, black. Mesonotum castaneous, with four obconical

black spots, the central pair shortest, the outer pair sometimes

broken, and a spot in front of the basal cruciform elevation,

black. Abdomen above pale castaneous, the anterior margins

of the segments broadly blackish, especially on the basal

segments, where the markings are centrally macular. Tym-

panal coverings, excluding anterior margins, blackish. Head

beneath, sternum, legs, and opercula ochraceous ; the central

suleation and transverse striations to face, space between

face and eyes, rostrum (excluding base), coxal streaks, ante-

rior tibie, apical halves of intermediate tibie, the anterior

56 Mr. W. L. Distant on

and intermediate tarsi, and the inner margin of the opercula,

blackish. Abdomen pale castaneous, with the base narrowly

black, enclosing two small ochraceous spots.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation castaneous.

Tegmina with the costal membrane and basal cell pale casta-

neous; the transverse veins at the bases of the second and

third apical areas narrowly infuscated, and a series of small

and somewhat indistinct fuscous marginal spots on the apices

of the longitudinal veins to the apical areas. Wings with the

margins of the claval areas infuscated.

The face is very globose; the opercula do not meet

centrally ; the rostrum reaches the posterior coxe.

Long., excl. tegm., ¢ 40, 9 30 millim.; exp. tegm., g

107, 2 90 millim.

Hab. Australia (no precise locality).

This species is allied to P. argentata, Germ., from which

it differs by the shape and colour of the opercula, the more

globose face, the different colour-markings, &c.

I long possessed an unlocalized female specimen of this

species, and have lately acquired a male example from

Australia (no definite locality), which has enabled me to

describe it.

Cicada extrema, sp. n.

&. Head and thorax brownish ochraceous. Pronotum

with the lateral and posterior margins pale ochraceous.

Abdomen above castaneous, the posterior segmental margins

paler in hue; apical half of the last segment and the anal

appendage ochraceous; tympanal coverings obscure ochra-

ceous. Head beneath and sternum brownish ochraceous ;

the face, space between face and eyes, lateral margins of

prosternum, legs, and opercula, pale ochraceous ; femora and

tibie streaked with castaneous. Abdomen beneath casta-

neous, the apex pale ochraceous as above.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation fuscous,

ochraceous at basal area; tegmina with the costal membrane

and upper part of basal cell ochraceous.

The face is very globose, centrally suleated (excepting at

base), and obliquely striated ; the rostrum reaches the inter-

mediate coxe; the opercula are short, not extending beyond

the basal segment, are convexly rounded, and overlap at their

inner margins.

?. Head and thorax above pale greenish ochraceous and

unicolorous.

some undescribed Cicadide. 57

Long., excl. tegm., ¢ 34, 9 30 millim.; exp. tegm.

& @ 90 millim.

Hab. Australia, Swan River. Coll. Dist.

This somewhat large species of Cicada is allied to C. inter-

secta, Walk., and like that species has the pale apex to the

abdomen; but C. extrema may be at once recognized by the

more robust and less symmetrical body, the head and thorax

being relatively wider, the unspotted head and thorax, the

longer second apical area to the tegmina, &e.

Cicada madagascariensis, sp. 0.

&. Body above dull ochraceous. Head with the margins

of front, fascia to lateral areas of vertex, and the area of the

ocelli, black. Pronotum with a central longitudinal fascia

margined with black (these black edges sometimes obsolete).

Mesonotum with four obconical dull castaneous spots, the

central pair shortest and somewhat fused, a similarly coloured

spot in front of the basal cruciform elevation. Body beneath

and legs pale ochraceous; central area of face and a fascia

between base of face and eyes black.

Tegmina and wings pale greyish, semihyaline and talc-

like, the venation ochraceous, inclining to fuscous towards

apical areas ; tegmina with the costal membrane ochraceous,

the transverse veins at the bases of the second and third

apical areas narrowly infuscated, and a submarginal series of

small fuscous spots placed on the longitudinal veins to the

apical areas.

The eyes are large, prominent, and subsessile ; the ros-

trum reaches the posterior coxe ; the opercula are about the

length of the posterior tibiz, oblong, just or almost meeting

at their inner basal margins, their apices convexly rounded

but not extending beyond the basal abdominal segment.

Long., excl. tegm., g 13-15 millim.; exp. tegm. 40

millim.

Hab. North Madagascar.

A very small species of the genus; its principal charac-

teristics are its pale greyish semihyaline tegmina, with the

darker venation and submarginal spots, the large and promi-

nent eyes, and the well-developed opercula.

It is allied to C. maculigena, Sign., but differs from the

description of that species by the smaller expansion of the

tegmina, with the small submarginal fuscous spots to same ;

the markings of the pro- and mesonotum appear to be also

altogether different.

58 Mr. W. L. Distant on

TIBICENINZ.

Fidicina amazona, sp. n.

&. Body above olivaceous, inclining to ochraceous. Head

with a central fascia to front and an irregular transverse

fascia between the eyes (enclosing the ocelli) black. Pro-

notum with the anterior margin, the fissures, and a central

transverse spot on the inner edge of posterior margin, black.

Mesonotum with four obconical black spots, the central pair

shortest ; the anterior margin of the basal cruciform elevation

and a small spot in front of each of its anterior angles black.

Abdomen much shaded with black ; the black markings are

situate on the abdominal segments, narrowing to apex and

again obliquely branching off from near base to lateral

margins ; the inner areas of the tympana and four longitu-

dinal stripes on anal appendage—the central pair short—

black. Body beneath and legs olivaceous; the central sulca-

tion (partly) and transverse striations to face, margins of face,

coxal spots, femoral shadings, apices of anterior and inter-

mediate tibie and the tarsi, base, lateral margins, and apex of

abdomen, black; abdomen with the anal appendage and a

large spot on apical lateral margins ochraceous, and with a

central series of blackish spots; opercula olivaceous, with

their bases and margins black.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation fuscous;

tegmina with the costal membrane and basal cell olivaceous ;

bases of both tegmina and wings narrowly blackish.

The front has a distinct central sulcation ; the face is pro-

foundly suleated and striated; the head beneath, sternum,

and legs strongly pilose ; the rostrum reaches the posterior

coxe and has its apex black; the opercula are small, just

meeting at their inner basal angles, their posterior margins

sinuated. The first and third apical areas of the tegmina are

equal in length.

Long., excl. tegm., ¢ 25 millim.; exp. tegm. 87 millim.

Hab, Kuga, on the Amazons.

A strikingly marked species, to be easily recognized by

the black fasciated abdomen.

Fidicina bogotana, sp. n.

Body above brownish ochraceous; the eyes, lateral and

posterior margins to pronotum, and the posterior margins of

the abdominal segments pale ochraceous. Head with the

anterior margin of front, a transverse fascia between the eyes,

some undescribed Cicadide. 59

the posterior margin of eyes, and a spot at anterior angles of

vertex, black. Pronotum with the anterior margin and a

transverse central spot on inner edge of posterior margin

black. Mesonotum with two short, central, angulated black

fasciee at anterior margin, with a shorter and more obliterated

spot on each side, a lineate spot on hinder portion of disk, a

spot on each side of the cruciform elevation, the anterior

margin of same, and a small spot in front of its anterior

angles, black. Abdomen with the basal segmental margins

narrowly blackish. Body beneath and legs ochraceous ; the

central sulcation (partly) and the transverse striations to face,

margins of face, fascia between face and eyes, apices of ante-

rior and intermediate tarsi, apex of rostrum, and the basal

margins of opercula, black.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation ochraceous

or fuscous, their extreme bases narrowly ochraceous, streaked

with black; tegmina with the costal membrane and upper

art of basal cell ochraceous, the postcostal area fuscous.

The front has an obscure central sulcation, the face is

profoundly sulcated and striated; the body beneath is slightly

pilose ; the rostrum reaches the posterior coxe; the opercula

are small, not quite meeting at their inner basal angles, their

posterior margins sinuated.

Long., excl. tegm., ¢ 25 millim.; exp. tegm. 93 millim.

Hab. Bogota.

This species is closely allied to the preceding, F. amazona,

although of very different coloration and markings. It

differs also from /. amazona by the broader and less ante-

riorly produced head, the much less pilose body, the narrower

central sulcation to the face, and by the shorter upper apical

area to the tegmina, which is not equal to the third area in

length.

Fidicina rubricata, sp. n.

2. Body above brownish ochraceous. Head with the area

of the ocelli and the hinder margin of the eyes broadly

black. Pronotum with the anterior margin and a central

transverse spot on inner edge of posterior margin black.

Mesonotum with two central curved fasciate lines on anterior

margin, a small spot in front of the anterior angles of the

cruciform elevation, the anterior margin, and a large spot on

each side of same, blackish; the posterior lateral margins

blackish, narrowly edged with ochraceous. Abdomen reddish

ochraceous (excluding central base), much shaded with black,

and very strongly pilose, the hairs being distinctly ochraceous

60 Mr. W. L. Distant on

on the lateral areas ; anal appendage with an irregular black

fascia on each side. Body beneath and legs ochraceous and

thickly pilose. !

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation ochraceous ;

tegmina with the costal membrane, postcostal area, and basal

cell ochraceous, the extreme base also narrowly ochraceous ;

wings with the base narrowly pale ochraceous and the upper

half of the abdominal area pale sanguineous.

The head is broad, with a profound central suleation to

front, the face is also profoundly suleated and striated ; the

anterior angles of the cruciform elevation are very ill-defined ;

the rostrum only just passes the intermediate coxe.

Long., excl. tegm., 9 30 millim.; exp. tegm. 100 millim.

Hab. Brazil (sic).

A species to be recognized by the ochraceous and sanguine-

ous base of the wings and the obsolete nature of the anterior

angles of the cruciform elevation.

Tympanoterpes colombice, sp. n.

&. Body above brownish ochraceous. Head with the

front black, its base and a central longitudinal fascia ochra-

ceous ; a broad irregular fascia between the eyes and enclosing

the ocelli, anterior angles of vertex, and inner and posterior

margins of eyes, black. Pronotum with two central longitu-

dinal fasciz (united posteriorly) and the fissures black, the

posterior margin pale greenish or ochraceous, its inner edge

and a spot near lateral angles black. Mesonotum with four

large obconical spots (the central pair shortest), a large trian-

eulated spot in front of cruciform elevation, and a transverse

waved spot on each side of same, black. Abdomen with

central transverse segmental fasciz, narrowing and becoming

obsolete towards apex. Body beneath and legs pale ochra-

ceous ; the opercula and the margins of the sternum greyishly

tomentose ; discal portion of the transverse striations to face,

a large spot at inner margin of eyes, and the apex of the

rostrum, black.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation ochraceous

or fuscous ; tegmina with the costal membrane and upper

half of basal cell greenish or ochraceous, the postcostal area

fuscous ; extreme bases of both tegmina and wings narrowly

pale fuscous, the wings with a pale fuscous streak on basal

half of abdominal area.

The costal edge of the tegmina is finely serrated, with the

teeth minute and fuscous in hue; the face is globose, sul-

cated and striate; the rostrum just passes the posterior cox ;

ee or

some undescribed Cicadide. 61

the opercula are small, slightly sinuated on their posterior

and lateral margins.

Long., excl. tegm., g¢ 29, 2 27-29 millim.; exp. tegm.,

3 94, 2 85 millim.

Hab. Colombia, Manaure (/. Simons) ; Bogota.—Vene-

zuela.

Tympanoterpes Bergi, sp. nu.

Head and thorax above thickly covered with ochraceous

pile and wholly ochraceous, excepting a few lineate marks

at base of head; the fissures, a central spot near the base

of the pronotum, a spot at angles of the posterior margin

to same, and a central spot to the cruciform elevation, black.

Abdomen dark castaneous, the rudimentary tympanal

coverings black. Head beneath, sternum, opercula, and legs

thickly pilose and ochraceous in hue; coxal spots, apices of

the femora, basal annulation to the fore and intermediate

tibie, bases of the tarsi, and margins of the opercula paler

in hue; apices of the tarsi fuscous; abdomen castaneous,

anal appendage ochraceous on each lateral area.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation ochra-

ceous, inclining to fuscous. Tegmina with the costal mem-

brane ochraceous, containing a black central line; base of the

upper vein and the terminal vein to basal cell, basal claval

margin, outer edge of terminal vein to radial area, and spots

on the longitudinal veins to the second, third, and fourth

ulnar areas, black ; transverse veins at the bases of the first,

second, third, fourth, fifth, and seventh apical areas very

darkly infuscated; a series of longitudinal fuscous lines in

some of the apical areas and a marginal row of very dark

fuscous spots; wings with the abdominal area margined with

fuscous and with its base ochraceous, containing a black

line.

The transverse vein at the base of the second apical area

to the tegmina is only moderately oblique; the rostrum

reaches the posterior coxee; the opercula are wide apart at

their inner basal angles, but almost meet at their inner apical

angles, their outer margins are moderately convex, and their

lateral margins slightly sinuate.

Long., excl. tegm., ¢ 24 millim.; exp. tegm. 72 millim.

Hab. Argentine Republic (Berg).

A species to be recognized by the ochraceously pilose head

and thorax and by the well-marked tegmina,

62 Mr. W. L. Distant on

KANAKIA, gen. nov.

Head somewhat convexly produced in front, about equal

in length to the space between the eyes, including outer

margins of eyes about equal in width to base of mesonotum ;

eyes large, obliquely directed backwardly ; ocelli about equally

wide apart from eyes as from each other; a distinct broad

central sulcation from between ocelli to base. Pronotum

more than twice as broad as long, with the lateral margins

prominently and somewhat acutely angulated, the lateral

posterior angles moderately ampliated. Mesonotum large,

with the cruciform elevation well developed. Tympana

totally exposed and uncovered. Abdomen jin the male mode-

rately inflated, beneath grooved before the lateral margins ;

the opercula small ; anterior femora armed with four spines,

the one near base and one near centre longest and very promi-

nent, remaining two small, situate about apex, and the apical

one minute. Face long and somewhat depressed. Tegmina

and wings hyaline. Tegmina with eight apical areas; the

interior ulnar area with its anterior margin convex, and with

its base and apex subequal in breadth ; ulnar veins well sepa-

rated ; basal cell twice as long as broad. Wings with six

apical areas.

Kanakia may be placed near the Madagascar genus

Malagasia, Dist.

is ; Sure

Kanakia typica, sp. n.

3. Body above ochraceous. Head with two castaneous

spots at base of front; a spot at anterior angles of vertex,

base and area of ocelli (excluding central sulcation), and pos-

terior margins of eyes, black. Pronotum with the interior

margins, two central oblique fasciz which are narrowed and

convexly united posteriorly, the fissures, and two angular

spots, black. Mesonotum with four large obconical casta-

neous spots, all of which are united to a large castaneous

spot in front of the basal cruciform elevation, which is also

castaneous. Abdomen with a series of small central spots, a

series of larger lateral spots more or less continued inwardly,

and a subapical transverse fascia, black. - Body beneath and

legs ochraceous; anterior and intermediate tibie and tarsi,

longitudinal fasciz to femora, and coxal streaks castancous.

Face with a broad central fascia (containing a triangular

spot at base), the posterior margins, and a linear spot near

base of antennee, very dark castaneous.

some undescribed Cicadide. 63

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation ochraceous.

‘Tegmina with the transverse veins at the bases of the second

and third apical areas darkly infuscated ; the costal membrane

ochraceous, with its outer edge fuscous, the postcostal area

fuscous. Wings with the margins of the abdominal area

narrowly infuscated.

@. The body above darker in hue than in the male; the

spots of the abdomen fused and fasciate-like in appearance

and distinctly greyishly tomentose ; anal appendage with two

oblique black fascize.

The rostrum reaches the posterior coxe ; the face is faintly

suleated on its posterior half and is somewhat ebscurely

transversely striate.

Long., excl. tegm., ¢ 9 37 millim.; exp. tegin., ¢ 100,

@ 107 millim.

Hab. New Caledonia.

DORACHOSA, gen. nov.

Head about twice as long as the breadth between the eyes ;

the front somewhat broad and prominent ; ocelli about as far

apart from the eyes as from each other; lateral margins of

the vertex somewhat convex; eyes very long, directed

obliquely backwardly, their inner margins ampliated and

laminately produced inwardly. Pronotum rather more than

twice as broad as long, the lateral margins straight and trun-

cate, the posterior lateral angles moderately ampliated.

Mesonotum with the cruciform elevation well developed, with

its anterior margin slightly gibbous, and its anterior angles

very slender. ‘Tympanal coverings absent, the tympana

altogether exposed and uncovered. Face very broad, globose,

and prominent. Anterior femora armed beneath with three

large spines, one at base, one at centre, and one near apex.

Rostrum with the apex rather broad and reaching the inter-

mediate coxee. Opercula very small and slender. Abdomen

grooved beneath on each side before the lateral margins.

Tegmina and wings hyaline. Tegmina with eight apical

areas, the ulnar veins well divided, the basal cell much longer

than broad and wider at base than at apex; the interior ulnar

area about as broad at base as at apex. Wings with six

apical areas.

This genus is allied to 7ibicen, from which it may at once

be distinguished by the remarkable structure of the eyes ;

the structure of the front and face and the strongly spined

anterior femora are also distinctive characters.

64 Mr. W. L. Distant on

Dorachosa explicata, sp. n.

&g. Body above with the head and pronotum ochraceous,

the mesonotum greenish ochraceous, and the abdomen casta-

neous. Head with a slender oblique black fascia between

the eyes and the ocelli, a dark linear transverse fascia on

anterior margin of vertex, and with some irregular castaneous

marks at the region of the ocelli. Mesonotum with four

subobsolete obconical dark spots, the central pair smallest.

Head beneath, sternum, legs, and opercula pale ochraceous,

the abdomen beneath castaneous ; apices of the femoral spines

and ‘apex of the rostrum castaneous.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation ochraceous,

inclining to fuscous; tegmina with the costal membrane and

postcostal area ochraceous.

The front has a short central apical sulcation; the face is

very distinctly centrally sulcated and obscurely transversely

striate; the opercula are slender, transverse, and attenuated

at the apices, which are well separated from each other.

Long., excl. tegm., g 12 millim.; exp. tegm. 37 millim.

Hab, Panama, Matachin.

Tibicen egw, sp. n.

g. Body above dull dark ochraceous. Head with the

lateral margins of the vertex and the inner margins of the eyes

darker in hue. Pronotum with the margins dark fuscous, a

central transverse fuscous spot on anterior and _ posterior

margins, and with two faint central, linear, sinuated, fuscous

fascie. Mesonotum with four faint darker obconical spots,

the central pair shortest, a lateral fascia and a spot in front

of the cruciform elevation of the same colour. Abdomen with

the basal area somewhat darker in hue. Body beneath and

legs dull dark ochraceous.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation ochraceous,

inclining to fuscous; tegmina with the costal membrane

ochraceous, the postcostal area fuscous; the transverse vein

at the base of the second apical area and the apical margin of

the first apical area infuscated.

The face is very strongly transversely striate and the

central sulcation is very narrow. ‘The opercula are very

small, with their basal margins somewhat darker in hue.

Long., excl. tegm., ¢ 14 millim.; exp. tegm. 42 millim.

Hab, liga, on the Amazons.

A small and obscurely marked species, in coloration allied

to T. guatemalanus, Dist.

some undescribed Cicadidee. 65

Tibicen pumilus, sp. n.

3d. Body above dull dark ochraceous. Head with the

interior margins of eyes, lateral margins of vertex, and the

area of the ocelli black. Pronotum with a pale ochraceous

central fascia, the fissures and a spot on each side of disk

black. Mesonotum witlt four obconical black spots, the

central pair shortest, and a black spot in front of the anterior

angles of the basal cruciform elevation. Abdomen greyishly

tomentose, the basal segmental margins blackish, the apical

segmental margins pale ochraceous, excepting the two basal

segments, which are almost uniformly greyishly tomentose ;

the lateral margins of the last four segments are also dis-

tinctly blackish, and the base of the anal appendage is of the

same colour. Head beneath black, the margins of the face

ochraceous. Sternum, legs, opercula, and abdomen beneath

ochraceous ; sternal spots, coxal streaks, longitudinal fasciee

to anterior femora, the intermediate and posterior femora

(excluding bases and apices), apices of anterior and inter-

mediate tibie and tarsi, the rostrum, the margins of the

sonorous orifices, and the apical segment of the abdomen, dark

castaneous or blackish.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, the venation fuscous ;

tegmina with the costal membrane ochraceous, its base

fuscous.

The rostrum just passes the intermediate coxe ; the oper-

cula are small and convexly rounded.

Long., excl. tegm., ¢ 9-10 millim.; exp. tegm. 27-30

millim.

Hab. New Caledonia.

A small species of the genus, in size somewhat allied to

the Australian 7. Gregory, Dist., and to be recognized by

its very distinctive coloration and markings.

Tettigades parva, sp. n.

?. Body above black; the eyes, the anterior and posterior

margins of the pronotum, lateral and posterior margins of the

mesonotum, anterior angles of the cruciform elevation, and

posterior margins of the last two abdominal segments and of

the anal appendage, ochraceous. Body beneath black and

pilose; lateral margins of the face, sternal spots, coxal streaks

and apices, bases and apices of the femora, posterior tibiz

and tarsi (¢ntermediate tibiw mutilated), disk ef the abdomen,

and lateral margins of the anal appendage, ochraceous.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline and tale-like. Tegmina

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. o)

66 On some undescribed Cicadide.

with the venation fuscous ; the extreme base, the costal mem-

brane (excluding inner margin), the basal cell, the basal and

apical veins of the lower ulnar area, the transverse veins at

the bases of the three upper ulnar areas, and a spot on thie

lower vein of the third ulnar area, ochraceous. Wings with

the venation of the basal area ochraceous, remainder fuscous.

The rostrum reaches the intermediate coxee; the face is

distinctly suleate, but obscurely striate. af

Long., excl. tegm., 9 14 millim.; exp. tegm. 45 millim,

Hab. Argentine Republic (Berg).

A small species allied to 7. chilensis, A. & S., from which

it differs by its smaller size, the black lateral margins to the

pronotum, the black centre of the cruciform elevation, the

much less pilose surface of the body beneath, the less broadly

sulcated face, &c.

Melampsalta lubeculata, sp. n.

@. Head and thorax above ochraceous; head with the

margins of front, a lineate spot near anterior angles of vertex,

and a very broad fascia between the eyes, enclosing the ocelli,

black. Pronotum with two central fascize rounded and joined

posteriorly, a spot on each side, and the fissures, black; a

black spot on posterior margin at the lateral angles. Meso-

notum with four large obconical spots (the central pair

shortest), a central lanceolate fascia, anterior margin of cruci-

form elevation, a spot on its anterior angles, and a small spot

in front of the same, and the posterior lateral margins,

black. Abdomen black, moderately pilose, the posterior

segmental margins very narrowly ochraceous; a spot on each

side of the last dorsal segment, two large lateral spots (basal

and apical), and two central lines to anal appendage, ochra-

ceous. Body beneath and legs ochraceous; a broad central

fascia to face on each side of the sulcation, base and apex of

rostrum, sternal spots, longitudinal streaks to femora, anterior

tibia (excluding bases), bases and apices of intermediate tibie,

apices of the tarsi, a broad central fascia to abdomen, and anal

appendage (the last centrally united with the dark coloration

above), black.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline: tegmina with the vena-

tion fuscous, the costal membrane ochraceous, and with a

large blackish spot on the transverse veins at the bases of the

second and third apical areas; wings with the venation

ochraceous and fuscous.

Long., excl. tegm., 2 20 millim.; exp. tegm. 62 millim.

Hab. Australia (no precise locality).

Mr. H. M. Bernard on the Apodemes of Apus ke. 67

This species cannot well be confused with any other of the

Australian Delampsalte. By the prominent subapical

spotting of the tegmina it is somewhat allied to J. wmbri-

margo, Walk., and M. convergens, Walk., but with both

these species it has nothing else in common.

SYNONYMICAL NOTES.

Tympanoterpes sodalis.

Cicada sodalis, Walk. List Hom. i. p. 108. n. 9 (1850), = Fidicina vultur,

Walk. Ins, Saund. Hom. p. 10 (1858).

Melampsalta mangu, B. White, Ent. Month. Mag. vol. xv.

p. 214. n. 63 (1879),=JMelampsalta nervosa, Walk.

List Hom. 1, p. 213. n. 166 (1850).

Tibicina lactetpennis, Puton, Rev. d’Ent. il. p. 45 (1883).

N. Persia,

This name is already preoccupied in the genus Tibicen by

T. (Cephaloxys) lacteipennis, Walk. List Hom. i. p. 237.

n. 8 (1850), described trom North India. I therefore propose

to rename the Persian species as 7. Putoni.

VUI.— The Apodemes of Apus and the Endophragmal System

of Astacus. By Henry M. Bernarp, M.A. Cantab.

[Plate V.]

THE endophragmal system of Astacus has been a considerable

puzzle to all who have studied the subject. Though the

elements of which it is made up are clearly seen to be folds of

the outer skin, in some way connected with segmental con-

strictions, it has never been understood how they arose. No

muscles are apparent which could have drawn them in;

indeed, some of those attached to them, e. g. the coxal muscles,

pull in the opposite direction, ¢. e. tend to straighten the skin

and not to draw it into folds.

When attempting lately to show * that Apwus is a primitive

Crustacean nearly related to the Annelids, 1 was many times

struck with the close resemblance between it and the Ma-

crurous Decapod Crustaceans, and could not refrain from

* “The Apodide.” Macmillan, 1892. ee

68 Mr. H. M. Bernard on the Apodemes of Apus

hoping that some one would attempt a detailed deduction of

Astacus from the Apodide. As a contribution to such an

attempt, I propose here to show how Apus supplies us witha

full explanation of the endophragmal system of A stacus.

Apodemes, or inward foldings of the skin, are very plenti-

ul in Apus, and their origin is in all cases clear.

We have, first of all, the segmental constrictions, which

are naturally obliterated in the stretched regions of the

body, but very marked in longitudinally compressed regions.

For our present purpose we confine our attention to the con-

strictions on the ventral surface anteriorly. In some speci-

mens, according to the state of contraction at death, these are

very deep and throw the ventral cord into a series of waves

(Cjpele Westie),

In Astacus the moving forward of the anterior trunk-limbs

to function as mouth-parts or maxillipedes, and the conse-

quent longitudinal compression of this region of the body,

necessarily caused these constrictions to form high fixed

barriers across the inner ventral surface. Over these barriers

the ventral cord had at first either to stretch, or to form a

series of arches. Each barrier has, however, in time been

cut down in the middle line, so that the cord has come to

lie in a groove along the ventral surface, known as the sternal

canal. ‘The subsequent arching over of the canal by sinewy

matter is a secondary arrangement which also receives its

explanation in Apus, as we shall presently see.

So far, this explanation of the origin of the endosternites

(as the two halves of these constrictions are called) is simple

enough. ‘The origin of the endopleurites (or endotergites as

they are sometimes called) is not quite so evident.

Taking first the endopleurites between the trunk-limbs, we

find that in Apus, in the anterior part of the body, where the

limbs are developed, the two ventral longitudinal muscle-

bands are attached to the segmental folds between the limbs.

These points of attachment naturally tend to be drawn in-

wards by the action of these muscle-bands. Further, as the

pulls of the muscles are in the longitudinal direction, the

folds naturally acquire the diamond-shape shown in the

tangential sections (figs. 5,6). In these apodemes the dorso-

ventral diagonal is the natural direction of the segmental

constriction ; the longitudinal diagonal is due to the pulls

of the muscle-bands. By comparing the sections we find that

each of these apodemes in Apus is pulled backwards as far as

the segmental constriction posterior to that to which it really

belongs. This is easy to understand; the length of the

posterior region in Apus and the use made of it for sudden

and the Endophragmal System of Astacus. 69

diving movements make it probable that the prevailing pulls

of these muscle-bands are for the bending of the abdominal

region. But although the greater part of the apodeme thus

slopes backwards, there are indications of a slight anterior

pull in its diamond form.

Turning now to Astacus, we find very pronounced apo-

demes dorsally to the limbs, and in the line between them.

These are clearly homologous with the apodemes of Apus,

and originate as part of the segmental constriction between

the limbs. How they came to be drawn in we have learnt

from Apus; they were originally the points of attachment of

the segmental constrictions to the ventral longitudinal muscle-

bands inherited from the original Chetopod Annelid, and

retained in Apus. This origin is no longer apparent in

Astacus. Internally these endopleurites give off two branches,

one running posteriorly to the endosternite belonging to the

next posterior constriction, and one running in “towards its

own endosternite. The former alone of these is, as above

described, developed in Apus, and has been handed on to

Astacus ; but whence came the anterior branch ?

A trace of this anterior branch is, as we have seen, present

in Apus, and might be easily developed if it were to be sub-

mitted to any strong anterior pulls of the longitudinal muscle-

bands. ‘This is clearly what has happened in Astacus, and

we have abundant evidence of such persistent anterior pulls

in the compression of the anterior ventral region. The effort

to bring forward the four anterior pairs of legs as maxilli-

pedes and forceps must have meant, for many generations, a

strong contraction of the ventral longitudinal muscles con-

necting the somites to which these limbs belong. ‘To this,

then, I attribute the development of the anterior branch of

the endopleurite.

The parallel between Apus and Astacus is, however, by no

means complete. ‘The most anterior of the folds forming the

endophragmal system of Astacus cannot be called either an

endopleurite or an endosternite, because it is one deep con-

tinuous furrow only interrupted by the sternal canal. It

occurs between the 2nd maxille posteriorly and the para-

gnatha and mandibles anteriorly. So capacious is it that

the Ist maxille: may be said almost to spring from the bottom

of it. It is, in fact, nothing more than the sinking in of the

region of insertion of these limbs.

Apus again supplies us with a complete explanation of this

phenomenon. ‘lhe Sections 1-7 show us a very deep

fold behind the underlip, which runs in above the insertion

of the Ist maxilla, It 1s so pronounced that it forms one of

70 Mr. H. M. Bernard on the Apodemes of Apus

the principal supports of the “ sternal plate” *. It runs in

further than any of the other lateral apodemes of Apus. I

consider the fold of some importance, and due not so much to

the bending round of the five annelidan segments to form the

crustacean head +, as to the forcing back of the underlip in

order to bring the mandibles in front of it. The counterpart

of this fold may be seen in a small apodeme in front of the

mandible, due to the forcing forward of the latter in front

of the underlip (fig. 2 a).

This very pronounced fold behind the underlip in Apus

very nearly coalesces with another less pronounced apodeme

between the Ist and 2nd maxilla. The fold between these

limbs is very deep, as is also that between the 1st trunk-limb

and the 2nd maxilla (Section 1). I am inclined to attribute

these to the bending round of the segments to form the head.

It is clear, therefore, that we have in Apus, just behind the

underlip around the insertion of the 1st maxilla, an area of

subsidence, which, if it sank, would infallibly draw this limb

down with it, so that it would then spring from the base of

the fold.

In Astacus this subsidence has actually taken place, and

the cause of it is not far to seek. The bringing forward of

the anterior trunk-limbs as maxillipedes necessarily com-

pressed the region of the body between these limbs and the

mouth, with the natural result that any tendency of the skin

to form folds in this region would at once be taken advantage

of, and the fold would become deeper. That this is the true

account of the origin of this fold in Astacus can still be made

out from an examination of its structure. It shows its com-

position out of two apodemes, the anterior of which, as in

Apus, is much the more pronounced, bending forward at its

proximal end into a strong horn-like prolongation, which is

clearly the homologue of the stout apodeme marked 6 in the

sections. If this is the case, then the sinewy tissue joining

the folds of the two sides across the middle line and thus

bridging over the sternal canal is the rudiment of a sternal

plate like that of Apus and Limulus.

Following on this first fold of the endophragmal system of

Astacus is a somewhat complicated arrangement of folds and

ridges. The chief complication seems to be due to the fact that

the endopleurite between the first and second trunk-legs (or

* This is commonly called the endosternite, but, having already

(following Huxley) used that term for the ventral apodemes, I here use

an alternative term for the sinewy mass to which the ventral longitudinal

bands are attached anteriorly.

+ Vide ‘The Apodide,’ pp. 10 et seq.

LL. <r e

on De

and the Endophragmal System of Astacus. 71

maxillipedes) has been drawn forward dorsally to, and a little

in front of, that between the 1st maxillipede and the 2nd

maxilla, We can only explain this by supposing that the

muscle-pull on the first endopleurite was very small, while it

was very strong on the second and following endopleurites.

- This explanation is borne out by the fact that, in Astacus, no

anterior branch of the first endopleurite is developed. This

is easy to understand if we refer to Section 5. In this we

see the change that has to take place to give us the trans-

position of the 1st and 2nd endopleurites in the endophragmal

system of Astacus. In order to bring up the trunk-limbs to

act as maxillipedes, the muscular contraction must act on the

apodemes behind them, not in front of them. Hence we

find that, while the endopleurite marked d has nearly re-

tained its original position, the endopleurites f, g, h, &c. have

been drawn into positions f’, g’, h’, &c. indicated on the

Section (5) by dotted lines. The endosternites have been

also affected, those corresponding to d and 7 having been

drawn very close together.

In addition to the longitudinal compression repeatedly

referred to above, the anterior part of the thorax of Astacus

has been subjected to considerable lateral compression, also

due to the transformation of trunk-legs into mouth-parts.

This has naturally forced the transverse segmental constric-

tions into folds, which are still visible in the buttress-like

backward prolongations of the endosternites, and perhaps

also in the sternal canal. This lateral compression of the

thorax in Astacus, forming a keel along the sternum, very

marked in the lobster, is in interesting contrast to what has

taken place in Branchipus, where the sternum is bent in

exactly the opposite manner, 7. e. upwards, leading to a sepa-

ration of the two longitudinal halves of the ventral cord.

Tempting as it is, it is hardly necessary to show how the

posterior portions of the endophragmal system of Astacus

may be accounted for. They afford abundant evidence of

the strong muscular contractions which originally compressed

the thoracic somites.

I have thus, I think, made it very clear that Apus, with

its powerful ventral longitudinal muscle-bands and its flexible

skin, supplies us with a complete explanation of the endo-

phragmal system of Astacus, in which the ventral muscle-

bands, except those specialized for moving the tail, have

almost entirely disappeared, and in which the deep folds of

the skin which the now vanished ventral muscles once called

into existence have become permanent calcified ridges,

fastened together by sinewy connective tissue.

72 Mr. H. M. Bernard on the Apodemes of Apus

We have now, lastly, to explain the changes which have

taken place in the ventral longitudinal bands of Apus and

their attachments, to form the flexor muscles of Astacus with

their somewhat different attachments.

In Apus the muscle-bands are attached solely to the

endopleurites. Anteriorly they are attached to the large

apodeme behind the underlip, and run backward in a band

until they gradually widen out to form, in the limbless

segments, a dermo-muscular tube.

In Astacus a great change has taken place. As above

described, the anterior part of the thorax has undergone

lateral as well as longitudinal compression, due to the trans-

formation of legs into maxillipedes. The /ateral compression

caused the longitudinal bands of the two sides to meet in

the middle line, with a consequent fusing of the sinewy

segmental partitions of the one band with those of the other.

The longitudinal compression caused the ventral segmental

constrictions to become the fixed permanent endosternites,

which were pressed up till their inner edges fused with these

same sinewy partitions.

When it was no longer necessary further to compress

the thorax, in order to turn the anterior trunk-limbs into

maxillipedes, the greater part of the muscles degenerated,

leaving, however, the branches of the endopleurites bound to

the endosternites by the sinewy tissue which persisted after

the muscle elements disappeared. ‘The most important parts

of the ventral longitudinal bands which were retained were

those which ran either downward into the limbs or back-

ward into the abdomen. Of the former, we find the coxal

muscles in Astacus attached to the sinewy capitals of the

pillar-like endosternites. We have, in fact, muscles pulling

outwards attached to each side of a fold of the skin! It is

evident that this must have been a secondary arrangement,

as no fold of the skin could possibly have arisen under these

circumstances. There is, however, no difficulty if we refer

to Apus. There we find these coxal muscles springing from

the sinewy partitions in the ventral muscle-bands. By the

Jongitudinal compression of the thorax already mentioned, the

segmental constrictions in Astacus were forced up until their

inner edges fused with these sinewy partitions. Hence the

coxal muscles naturally come to descend from the upper

edges of the segmental constrictions or capitals of the endo-

sternites.

The abdominal muscles require little notice. The order of

their attachments to the endosternites of the thorax is just

what we should have expected from their origin. As we go

and the Endophragmal System of Astacus. 73

backward we find the continually thickening flexor muscle of

the abdomen with which we are all familiar.

Owing to the comparatively undifferentiated character of

the long muscle-bands of Apus, treated as a primitive crus-

tacean, it is probable that no part of the band contracted

without leading to a partial contraction of the rest. We

accordingly find the ventral curve of the body much more pro-

nounced in the Brachyura than in the Macrura. In the former,

while there seems to have been no lateral compression, the

longitudinal compression of the thorax has been much greater

than in the latter, and the maxillipedes are far more pro-

nounced as mouth-parts than they are in Astacus.

There are other points in the anatomy of Astacus which

can be shown to have been modified from a more primitive

condition, such as we find in Apus. But we must pass over

these for the present and conclude with a few descriptive notes

on the sections of Apus glacialis given in the drawings.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Description of Sections.

These are all from camera lucida outlines. The detail of the inner

organization is somewhat simplified, e. y., the sections through the branch-

ings of the liver and the genital glands are omitted in 6,

Fig. 1. Sagittal section through the right side of a specimen of Apus

glacialis, Kroyer.

ag, the salivary gland, attached to the body-wall by muscle-

bands, like a typical acicular gland. This may be followed

through the sections till it opens in a transverse groove shown

in Section 7.

sg, the shell-gland, which is here seen running out laterally

towards the dorsal parapodium of the 2nd maxilla (mm’’). ;

L, labrum, or large upper lip.

m, mandible.

4, metastoma or underlip, which is here seen projecting

laterally.

m', m'’, Ist and 2nd maxillee.

1, 2, 3, first three trunk-limbs which, in Astacus, were forced

forward towards the mouth as maxillipedes.

4, the 4th limb which, in Astacus, becomes the forceps.

Fig. 2. The same, six sections further on,

a, the apodeme in front of the mandible, probably due to the

forcing of the latter forward.

sp, the sternal plate, which first comes in view as a strongly

curved mass. This is of interest in connexion with my at-

tempted deduction of -Apws from an Annelid with the first

five segments bent round to form the new head. The curve is

very pronounced in Sections 2, 3,4, and partly in 5. In Sections

6 and 7, which lie nearer the middle line, we have only the pos-

terior portions of the sternal plate, which naturally lie straight.

bis the large fold behind the underlip, due, | think, to the

forcing of the lip backward.

74 Mr. F. I. Beddard on a

cis the apodeme behind the Ist maxilla; 4 and e together

form the area of subsidence described in the text which gives

rise to the great fold commencing the endophragmal system of

Astacus anteriorly.

Fig. 8. The same, four sections further in towards the median plane.

Fig. 4. The same, three sections further in than 3.

d and f, apodemes between m'’ and the Ist trunk-limb,

and between the Ist and 2nd trunk-limbs. In Astacus f has

been drawn to the position marked /’, as shown in :—

Fig. 5. The same, five sections further in than 4.

Jig. 6. Seven sections further in than 5. The gnathobases are seen as

distinct appendages ; the anterior trunk apodemes are no longer

visible, only the large one, behind the underlip, which forms the

support of the sternal plate and the anterior attachment for the

longitudinal musculature, remains. In the specimen these

muscles had been torn from the apodeme, as shown in the

drawings. The apodemes which are still visible in the poste-

rior segments are clearly seen to have travelled backward

so as to come nearly over the segmental constrictions poste-

rior to those to which they properly belong. This gives us

the posterior branch of the endopleurite of Astacus (cf. text).

* e, eggs in the genital tube.

Tig. 7. A nearly median section.

n, the ventral cord thrown into slight waves by the ventral

constrictions.

m, teeth of the mandibles.

e, the cesophagus.

mg, the wall of midgut.

sp, the median portion of the sternal plate which binds the

two apodemes behind the underlip across the middle line.

The underlip is represented by the ridge 7. It is to be noticed

that no muscles run into the underlip excepting here, close to

the median plane. These bands may have originally formed

the true anterior ends of the ventral longitudinal muscles.

IX.—On a new Genus of Oligocheta, comprising Five new

Species, belonging to the Family Ocnerodrilide. By FRANK

EK. Bepparp, M.A., F.R.S., Prosector to the Zoological

Society of London.

[Plates VI. & VII.]

CONTENTS.

I. Introductory, p. 74.

II. Description of five new Species of Gordiodrilus, p. 75.

III. Diagnoses of Genus and Species, p. 93.

1V. Affinities of the Genus Gordiodrilus, p. 96.

VY. Explanation of Plates, p. 97.

I. INTRODUCTORY.

THE material upon which the present paper is based con-

sisted of a large number of living worms, all of which I

received, through the kindness of the Dire ctor of the Royal

new Genus of Oligocheta. 75

Gardens, from Kew ; these specimens were all carefully pre-

served for purposes ‘of section- cutting, the only method of

studying small worms which are not ‘large enough for dis-

secting, and which are too opaque to admit of examination

while alive. J have invariably made longitudinal sections

of the anterior twenty segments or so, which I believe to be

much more satisfactory than transverse sections. This method

is equally good for the purpose of studying the histology of

the organs, and is of course far better than the metho of

transverse sections for fixing with precision the position of

the various organs—so important a point in Annelid anatomy.

There are not many groups of animals now in which it is

possible to find in a few months, and as it were accidentally,

four new species, constituting a well-marked new genus.

The fact that during the year 1890 forty-eight new species

and twelve new genera were described by only eight natura-

lists with no special facilities (except in the case of one) for

collecting, shows that much remains to be done before this

group of Annelids is anything like exhausted. And,

moreover, most of these new species do not differ merely by

some trifling external character, of no interest except to the

systematist, but show for the most part important anatomical

differences often of more than merely classificatory interest.

The five new species, of which I give an account here,

were all found in the earth in which tropical plants had been

imported to the Kew Botanical Gardens. Seeing that this

accidental transference of worms from one country to another

is so easy, it behoves one to be very careful in drawing con-

clusions as to the geographical distribution of the group.

I place this new genus near to Ocnerodrilus, and, on account

of certain peculiarities in the first species, name it Gordio-

drilus.

II. DESCRIPTION OF FIVE NEW SPECIES OF GorpropRiLus.

In the following account I have endeavoured to avoid any

unnecessary repetition; where any organ presents exactly

the same structure in all species, I have only described it

once in detail.

1, Gordiodrilus tenuis, sp.n. (PI. VII. fig. 6 C.)

The material consisted of one specimen only from Assaba,

on the west coast of Africa.

‘The worm was during life extraordinarily thin and active in

its movements; its general appearance was suggestive rather of

a Lumbriculid or a Lhe eoryctes, particularly of the latter genus.

76 Mr. F, E. Beddard on a

The resemblance to Phreoryctes naturally implies a likeness

to the Nematoid Gordius. This resemblance, which was not

lost after preservation with Perenyi’s solution, followed by

alcohol, is due to the very great length of the worm as com-

pared with its breadth. Gordiodrilus tenuis can perform a

feat which needs a considerable length of body: the speci-

men under consideration had actually tied its body into a

knot; this suggested the generic name.

A special point of resemblance to Phreoryctes is the great

length of the segments as compared with their breadth; the

length is equal to, or even exceeds, the diameter; and this

statement, it should be observed, applies not only to the living

worm, but also to the worm after preservation with reagents

that cause a considerable amount of contraction.

Another remarkable characteristic of this annelid was first

appreciated when it was lifted out of the basin of water in

which it had been placed to thoroughly free it from soil.

Under these circumstances the sete were very distinctly felt

for so slender a worm ; it clung to the fingers, and was only

with some little difficulty to be detached. This is due, as I

shall point out later, to the large size of the ventral seta.

The colour during life was of a creamy white diversified with

red marks (the larger blood-vessels) ; there appeared to be

no pigment in the skin; the white colour is due to the

ccelomic corpuscles, which are exceedingly numerous. In

examining a collection of Oligocheta from tropical Africa,

one is inclined to assume that they will prove to belong to

the family Eudrilide, which is so characteristically an African

family ; andasa matter of fact, all the other specimens which I

received from Assaba along with this Gordiodrilus do belong

to that family. After the first superficial examination of the

Annelid at present under consideration I was disposed to

refer it to the genus Megacheta, lately described by Michael-

sen in one of the most interesting of his many contributions

to the structure and distribution of the Oligocheta*. Of

Megacheta tenuis, one of the two’ species of the genus,

Michaelsen remarks that it is “der schlankeste Teleudriline,

der mir zu Gesicht gekommen ist. Das vorhandene aus 162

Segmenten bestehende Stiick ist 120 mm. lang bei einer

erésste Dicke von nur 1 mm.” (p. 17). It shows, further-

more, a great disparity in size between the ventral and dorsal

sete ; in fact, anyone judging from external characters only

would undoubtedly refer my Gordiodrilus tenuis to Michael-

sen’s genus Megacheta. This is, however, only another

* “ Beschreibung der von Herrn Stuhlmann auf Sansibar und dem

gegenueberliegenden,” &c., SB. Hamb, Wiss. Aust. Bd. ix.

new Genus of Oligocheta. (wi

instance of how impossible it is, in this group of animals, to

determine affinities by the outside only; alike as they are

superficially, it is not much, if any, exaggeration to say that

few genera are structurally farther apart than Gordiodrilus

and Megacheta. If there were any scope for the action of

natural selection in this direction, some might regard this

resemblance as an instance of the phenomenon known as

“mimicry.” It is, however, difficult to see in what way one

kind of worm would be advantaged in resembling another,

as the characters are not so striking as to appeal to the eye-

sight of the natural friends or foes of either.

The length of Gordiodrilus tenuis after preservation was

about 90 millim., the breadth 1 millim.; the body was bent

into a spiral, which I have never noticed except in the long

and thin aquatic worms.

External Characters.

An examination of a portion of the body-wall mounted in

glycerine shows the reason for the curious way in which the

worm clings to the finger when handled. Some of the sete

are very large; if the body-wall be examined with a lens

only, there appear to be only two pairs to each segment. A

more careful examination, however, shows that the normal

four pairs are present in each segment of the body, with the

exception, of course, of the first; the lateral pairs are so

small as to escape observation, owing to the eye being accus-

tomed to the large ventral sete, unless a moderately high

magnifying-power is used. ‘The setee are strictly paired, and

the lateral setee are about a quarter of the bulk of the ventral

sete ; the latter are, however, not absolutely of the same

size ; the innermost seta of each pair is rather larger than

the outermost. There is nothing unusual in the shape of

these seta; they have the sigmoid form so generally met

with among the Oligocheta, but the tip is perhaps slightly

more hooked than is ordinarily the case; this is no doubt

partially a cause of the tenacious way in which ihe worm

clings to the finger, Among worms which have sigmoid

sete in both dorsal and ventral bundles (Phreoryctes, Lum-

briculide, nearly all “earthworms ”’), it is by no means

common to find such a great difference in size as that which

has been recorded in Gordiodrilus tenuis. There are, how-

ever, several forms where a like difference does occur. In

Phreoryctes, for instance, which has besides a certain super-

ficial similarity to Gordiodrilus, there is commonly a similar

inequality in size between the dorsal and ventral sete. In

78 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

P. Smithii the dorsal are the larger, but in P. Heyden

Noll * figures the ventral setas T as being slightly the larger,

and in E. emissartus { the dorsal sete diminish im size pos-

teriorly and finally disappear. In Megacheta there is a still

closer resemblance to Gordiodrilus tenuis, for the two ventral

setee are not only larger than the dorsal, but the individual

sete of each ventral pair are unequal in size, the innermost

of the two being distinctly the larger, But there is also a

regular and progressive increase in size, affecting not only the

ventral, but also the lateral set, Even in Pericheta, with

the circle of numerous sete in each segment, the ventralmost

ones are in a few cases (e.g. in P. Houlleti) decidedly larger

than the rest. These cases are interesting as showing the

differentiation of a dorsal and ventral surface, which, so far

as the sete are concerned, is not always apparent in the

Oligocheta. Jt would add to the interest if it could be

ascertained whether there is any corresponding moditication

of habit ; whether, for example, Megacheta and Gordiodrilus

frequent the surface of the soil rather than its depths.

The clitellum was not apparent until the worm was

examined by means of sections. It is very extensive, reach-

ing from the xivth to about the xxviith segment, and is only

developed dorsally.

I could not find any dorsal pores.

The nephridiopores open in front of the lateral setee.

Internal Structure.

Having only one specimen of this Oligocheete for examina-

tion, I am not able to give so complete an account of

Gordiodrilus tenuis as I could wish, and as I have been

able to give concerning the other species of the genus. My

account is, moreover, rendered less complete than it would

otherwise have been by the fact that the sections were in

many places insufficiently stained. Nevertheless L have been

able to make out the principal facts which bear upon the

systematic position of the Annelid. The thickness of the

cuticle was very remarkable; it appeared to me to be propor-

tionately thicker than in any earthworm which I have

* “Ueber einen neuen Ringelwurm des Rheins,”’ Arch. f. Naturg.

Jahre. 40, p. 260.

+ There is a little confusion about this matter. Claparéde’s Memo-

drilus filifornus, which Vejdovsky believes to be identical with Noll’s

P. Heydeni, is stated to have longer dorsal setee by both Claparéde and

Vejdovsky, ‘though Claparéde’s ficures show the reverse.

Forbes, “ Oni an American Harker orm of the Family Phreoryctide,”

Bull. Ilin, Lab. vol. iii, p- 107.

new Genus of Oligocheta. (6)

examined. The ccelom was crowded with corpuscles, which

appeared, however, to be chiefly compacted together to form

an investment for the nephridia.

The presence or the absence of an abundant coating of glan-

dular peritoneal cells upon the nephridia no longer distin-

guishes “ earthworms” from ‘ waterworms.” Although the

majority of the latter have the nephridia covered with large

clear vesicular cells (‘globules incolores” Claparéde calls

them), they are occasionally replaced by a thin layer of

flattened peritoneal cells. On the other hand, in Phreoryctes

the “glandular” investment of the nephridia attains very

great dimensions. In earthworms the rule is perhaps for

the nephridia to be coated with only a thin layer of peri-

toneum. Perrier was the first * to draw attention to the fact

that in this group also there 1s no uniformity; for in Ponto-

drilus an investment of the nephridia occurs which is fully

as thick as that which covers the nephridia of Phreoryctes.

The Eudrilide nearly all show this structural peculiarity ;

for example, Libyodrilus | and Megacheta}. In Ocnero-

drilus, which I regard as the nearest ally of Gordiodrilus,

the nephridia have been described by me § as partly imbedded

in a huge mass of clear cells. ‘These cells are often (e.g. in

Heliodrilus, Hyperiodrilus, and Libyodrilus) loaded with

spherical bodies, which are probably to be regarded as excre-

tory products. But in that case the accumulation of such

cells round the nephridia—themselves excretory organs, seems

to be superfluous. Kiikenthal ||, however, is of opinion that

these ‘lymphoid cells” are related rather to the blood-vessels

than to the organs (e.g. the nephridia) which they and the

blood-vessels cover. So far as concerns the nephridia in the

Kudrilide, there is no objection to this view. But in

Ocnerodrilus the nephridia have no blood-vessels, and yet an

abundant covering of the cells in question occurs. Kiiken-

thal believes that these cells extract waste products from the

blood, and finally breaking down in the ccelom set free their

accumulated stores of excreted matter which reach the ex-

terior wid the nephridia; this, of course, only applies to the

lymph-cells with brown granular contents which clothe the

* “Etudes sur lorganisation des Lombriciens terrestres: IV. Organi-

sation des Pontodrilus (E. P.),’ Arch. d. Zool. Exp. t. ix. p. 205.

+ Beddard, “On the Structure of an Earthworm allied to Nemerto-

drilus,” &c., Quart. Jown. Mier. Sci. vol. xxxii. p. 5554.

{ Michaelsen, doc. cit.

§ “On the Anatomy of Ocnerodrilus (Hisen),” Trans. Roy. Soc.

Kdinb. vol. xxxvi. pt. il. p. 563.

| ‘* Ueber die lymphoiden Zellen der Anneliden,” Jen. Zeitschy,

Bd. xviil. p. 319,

80 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

dorsal vessel and its branches; the relationship of the peri-

toneal cells to the other blood-vessels is supposed to be rather

to the advantage of the cells than.of the blood; the cells

grow and multiply, and then break off to perform their useful

function in life elsewhere. This, however, does not explain

the association of the cells with the nephridia in Gordiodrilus

tenuis and in other species. So far as the facts enable a

generalization, it seems that heat or damp or both combined

are related to the abundance of these cells upon the nephridia.

Exeretion may be more rapid under these circumstances.

When the excretory epithelium—the “ drain-pipe ” cells—is

in action, the products of their activity must be thrown off

in every direction, not only into the lumen of the tube. It

may be therefore that the peritoneal cells serve as store-

houses of this waste matter, which is kept close at hand ready

for excretion, instead of being thrown off into the body-cavity

and having to be laboriously re-collected. The ccelom, as in

_all Oligocheta with the exception of Molosoma, is divided

by septa into chambers corresponding with the external

metamerism. Some of the anterior septa, as is also usually

the case, are of much greater thickness than the others.

This applies to the septa separating segments v.—xii.

With regard to the alimentary canal, there seems in the

first place to be no gizzard. The single ventral calciferous

gland (the minute structure of which will be described under

Gordiodrilus elegans) is present. ‘The intestine has no typhlo-

sole.

The reproductive organs I am fortunately able to describe

more completely ; there appears to be only a single pair of

testes, which occupy the usual position in segment xi. (de.

attached to the front wall of that segment). Owing to the

fact that the intersegmental septa are very much broader than

the diameter of the body, the successive septa in the anterior

region of the body, as is so frequently the case with the

Oligocheeta, are placed within each other like a series of cups,

the concavity being forward. Owing to this disposition of

the septa, which seems to be exaggerated in Cordiodrilus

tenuis, the testis of each side is pressed between the septum

and the parietes. The septum separating segments x./xi.

runs for a considerable distance nearly parallel to the parietes ;

in the narrow space left between the two the testis is wedged.

The sperm-sacs occupy segments x.-xiil. about; but I have

not been able to make out their arrangement very clearly ;

like most of the organs lying in the centre of the body, they

were but slightly stained.

The vas deferens like the testis is single on each side of

new Genus of Oligocheta. 81

the body ; each vas deferens commences with a very large

funnel which reaches from top to bottom of the cavity of

segment xi.; the tube arising from this passes back closely

adherent to the ventral parietes and opens on to the exterior

in the xith segment, not far behind the septum which sepa-

rates that segment from the one in front. The external

orifice is therefore in front of the sete of the segment, and to

the outside of the ventral couples.

There is nothing that calls for special remark in the

minute structure of the vasa deferentia; they are formed of

the usual cubical cells, which are ciliated. At the external

aperture there is no glandular body connected with the vas

deferens, nor are there any modified sete of any kind. The

great length of the vasa deferentia is rather unusual; it is

not often that these tubes occupy so many as ten segments,

though occasionally they may be even longer than in the

present species. Although the vasa deferentia are entirely

unconnected at their external orifice with any glandular

bodies, a pair of tubular glands open on to the exterior on

each side in the immediate neighbourhood of the male

ores.

The tubular form of these glands, and the fact that there

is a pair of them on each side of the body—one in front

of and one behind the male pores—recalls the very charac-

teristic arrangement met with in the family Acanthodrilide,

and hitherto only found in that family *. But although

there is this general similarity, there is also an important

difference, namely that the atria, as I may term them, open

on to two consecutive segments in Gordiodrilus tenuis. ‘These

segments are Xx. and xxl.

In the Acanthodrilide the atria are, as I myself was the

first to point out, quite independent of the vasa deferentia ;

but they open nearly invariably f on to the xviith and xixth

segments,

The atria extend through several segments; they are, as

in Acanthodrilus, bent upon themselves once or twice. ‘The

minute structure of the atria is also of interest. As in

Acanthodrilus and in other genera in which there are tubular

atria, the glands consist of a glandular and a muscular

part. The muscular part of the atrium is rather short. The

* Bourne’s Pericheta Stuarti, which appears to show something of

the same kind, requires re-investigation.

+ Perrier (Nouv. Arch. d. Mus. t. viii.) has described the atrial pores

of both Acanthodrilus obtusus and A. verticillatus as being upon two

consecutive segments; the xixth and xxth in one case the xviith and

xvilith in the other.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 6

82 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

glandular part is lined by a single row of glandular cells,

which are less stained than the surrounding tissues and

are filled with excreted granules. In the Acanthodrilide,

and, in fact, in all other earthworms with tubular atria, the

epithelial lining is divisible into two distinct layers, with cells

of a different character in each. The Moniligastride are

partially at least an exception to this rule; and so too is

Ocnerodrilus, one of those forms which stand on the border-

line between the “ Terricole” and the ‘ Limicole’”’ of

Claparéde. The structure of the atria of the last-mentioned

genus appears in fact to be exactly similar to that of Gordio-

drilus. ‘he reduction of the two layers of epithelium to one

may perhaps be regarded as a degeneration, correlated possi-

bly with the small size of the worms; but against this

hypothesis is the fact that species quite as small as these

have atria with the normal two layers of cells.

The ovartes occupy the usual position in segment Xiii. ;

like the testes they are pressed close against the parietes of

the body by the septum separating segments xu./xui. The

oviducts open into the xilith segment opposite to the ovaries,

and on to the exterior upon the xivth segment. There is no

receptaculum ovorum. ‘lhe spermatothece are two pairs, which

are large and oval in form; each narrows abruptly to form a

very slender duct of considerable length; there are no di-

verticula.

2. Gordiodrilus robustus,sp.n. (Pl. VII. figs. 4, 5, 6 B.)

I have investigated three specimens of this species; it is a

native of Lagos, West Africa. ‘T'wo individuals were studied

by means of longitudinal sections; the third was dissected.

External Characters.

The species is a small one, measuring only 32 millim.

after preservation with Perenyi’s fluid, followed by alcohol.

The sizes of three of the species of Gordiodrilus described in

the present paper are shown in fig. 6.

The individual of Gordiodrilus robustus selected for

measurement consisted of ninety segments. The clitellum

extends from the middle of the xiith to the end of the xviith

segment ; a narrow median area corresponding to the inter-

space between the ventral sete is entirely unmodified. The

clitellum is very thick, and stands out from the rest of the

body in the living as well as in the preserved worm.

The sete are strictly paired, and le upon the ventral

surface; the two lateral pairs are separated from each other

new Genus of Oligacheta. 83

by an approximately equal distance ventrally and dorsally.

On the vth, vith, and viith segments the sete are consider-

ably larger than those which follow. A more marked dis-

parity, however, is seen in the ventral sete of segments xii.

and xii. ‘These are three or four times as large as the

lateral sete of the same segment, and as the sete of the

preceding and succeeding segments; they give a very marked

character to the region of the body where they occur. In

their shape they are like the sete: of the other sezments of the

body, which have the usual Lumbricid pattern. No peculi-

arities distinguish the clitellar sete; the full number of sete

are present upon the clitellum.

The only apertures that I could distinguish upon the body

of an individual cut open and mounted in glycerine were the

atrial pores; and these are so little conspicuous that I only

observed them after I had ascertained their position by means

of sections. ‘There are two pairs of atrial pores; as in the

last species, they are upon two consecutive segments; but the

segments are the xviith and xvilith. ‘The pores lie just be-

hind and to the outside of the outermost seta of the ventral

couple.

Behind the male pores is an oval median papilla upon

segment xix.; the epithelium covering this papilla is com-

posed of very tall glandular cells with clear non-staining

contents.

Internal Structure.

Above and behind the pharynx the septal glands are very

conspicuous ; in the vth, vith, and viith segments they form

isolated masses attached to the septa dividing these segments.

There is a well-developed gizzard in segment viii. In the

ixth segment the single ventral calciferous pouch is placed *,

It was not very well preserved in the specimens; but its

structure appears to be identical with that of the pouch of

Gordiodrilus elegans. ‘The septa separating segments v./viii.

are very thick; those between segments viil./xil., though

thinner, are yet stouter than those which follow. ‘There are

two pairs of testes and two pairs of vasa deferentia corre-

sponding to these, which remain separate till just before their

external orifice. The testes and funnels of the vasa de-

ferentia are as usual in segments x. and xi. The ovaries

are in segment xiil., and the oviducts open on to segment

xiv.; there are no receptacula ovorum.

* In another specimen, dissected since the above was written, the

pouches of segment ix. were paired, though ventral in position; this

species is, so far, a connecting-link between Gordiodrilus and Pygmeo-

drilus.

84 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

The spermatothece have a somewhat unusual form. There

are two pairs of these organs in segments vil. and vil. ‘The

pouch is lined with a single layer of columnar cells, covered

by an exceedingly delicate layer of muscles. The pouch

was invariably much crumpled; it was filled with an almost

homogeneous coagulated mass, in which no spermatozoa could

be detected. The pouch communicates with the exterior by

a very long and slender duct (see fig. 4) ; the length of this

duct is only paralleled among earthworms by the genus Monzl-

gaster ; it has thick muscular walls, ‘The spermatothece are

quite unprovided with diverticula.

3. Gordiodrilus elegans, sp. n.

(PIPVI. feet oP Vilas ornate)

From the same locality as that which produced the last

species were a number of small slender worms, which I took

at first for immature examples of Gordiodrilus robustus.

They prove, however, to belong to a distinct though closely

allied form.

The principal points of difference apart from the shape

concern the spermatothecee and the alimentary canal.

The pores of the atria and of the vasa deferentia appear

also to be on different segments; in the present species they

certainly lie upon segments xvill. and xix.: that is to say,

the first pair open on to segment xviil., the second pair

and the vasa deferentia open, independently of each other, on

to segment xix. In Gordiodrilus robustus it is the xviith

and xvilith segments which appear to bear these pores; but

as the sections were rather broken, owing to the presence of

grit in the alimentary canal, I may have made a mistake of

one segment.

In any case, this species can be distinguished by the entire

absence of a gizzard and by the much shorter duct of the

spermatothecee (cf. figs. 4 and 7).

Eaternal Characters.

The shape of Gordiodrilus elegans as compared with the

last two species can be seen in fig. 6; it is a much more

slender worm than G. robustus, and is not nearly so long as

G. tenuis. As in both these species, the male pores open

upon an area which is marked off from the rest of the body.

When the body-wall is examined as a flat preparation in

glycerine, the area (see fig. 1) is seen to be circumscribed by

a ridge with an undulating outline. The appearance of

this area is at first sight remarkably like the area surrounding

new Genus of Oligocheta. 85

the male pores of some Eudrilids; and one’s first idea about

an earthworm coming from tropical Africa is that it must be-

long to that family. The microscopical examination of this

area shows that it is quite unlike anything that occurs in the

Eudrilide ; it is much more like what we find in Benhamia ;

and Gordiodrilus should possibly be referred to the same

family, 7. e. the Acanthodrilide. The male genital pores are,

as in the other species of this genus, three on each side; two

pairs of atrial pores, and one pair of apertures separate from

the atrial pores by which the vasa deferentia open on to the

exterior. These pores are situated on the ridge itself, and

not on the area which it bounds. The position of the pores

is shown in fig. 1. Gordiodrilus robustus is to be dis-

tinguished from G. elegans no less than from G. tenuis by

the presence of copulatory papilles upon segment xix. I

could find no trace of such papille in the present species.

Possibly their absence is to be explained by the strongly

developed ridge which I have just described; the sucker-like

structure which is thus formed may be sufficient to cause the

worms to adhere together during copulation, and render un-

necessary any special papille performing the same function.

The sete of the present species are strictly paired and

ventral in position. ‘There is no difference in size between

the sete of the dorsal and lateral couples, nor are there any

particular segments upon which the sete are enlarged; in

these points G'ordiodrilus elegans differs from both its con-

geners. Furthermore the ventral sete of segments xviii. and

xix. are absent in the fully mature worm, while these same

sete are present in the other species. Neither are there any

special penial sete to take their place. The clitellum occu-

pies segments xill.—xvili.; it is only developed dorsally and

laterally ; ventrally there is an area left of which the epi-

thelium is unmodified.

Internal Structure.

In the anterior part of the body a number of the inter-

segmental septa are specially thickened; the first of these is

that which divides segments v./vi.; the last is between

segments 1x./x.

The vascular system appears to be chiefly remarkable for

the fact that there are only two large transverse vessels

uniting the ventral and dorsal trunks ; these lie in segments

x. and xi., and have distinctly muscular walls; they are

very conspicuous in the living worm.

The alimentary canal is, as has been already remarked,

86 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

entirely without a gizzard. The septal glands are well

developed, and extend back as far as segment vil.; they have

the same structure as in other Oligocheeta.

In the ninth segment is, as in all the other species of the

genus, a single median diverticulum of the oesophagus. I

have reserved the description of this organ till now, as it

happened to be better preserved in this species than in the

two foregoing. I believe that the structure is identical in

the other species; it certainly is in the next two. The

pouch is egg-shaped, the cecal extremity being directed

forwards. ‘There is no trace that I could detect of a forma-

tion of the pouch out of two halves; it is a single structure

accurately median in position.

The septum separating segments ix./x. closely invests the

pouch ventrally, so closely that it is easy to mistake it for the

actual walls of the pouch. The real wall of the pouch is

excessively delicate, consisting of a fine nucleated membrane

which represents the peritoneum. The lumen of the pouch

is, where it communicates with the cesophagus, very narrow ;

it then becomes wider and afterwards narrower again. The

lining epithelium is different in character from the ceso-

phageal epithelium, as may be seen in the accompanying

figure (fig. 2). This epithelium appears to be composed of

very narrow and close-set cells; in a given section but few

of these, in relation to their total number, were furnished with

a nucleus. This leads me to infer that the cells are con-

siderably broader in one direction than in another, that they

have in fact the form of longish narrow plates. ‘This epi-

thelial sac is not immediately surrounded by the delicate

peritoneal investment of the organ already referred to, Be-

tween the two lies a mass of cells (fig. 2), which forms the

bulk of the organ. That this mass, which lies between the

outer investment and its epithelial lining, is composed of

cells, can only be inferred by the presence of numerous

nuclei; no cell boundaries whatsoever could be detected.

The. nuclei in question are numerous, small, and darkly

staining. The faintly staining substance, in which they are

imbedded, has a distinctly reticulated appearance—not

perhaps quite so coarse as is shown in the figure. It is

traversed by numerous blood-vessels, which arise either

directly from the peri-cesophageal blood-plexus, or indirectly

from a sinus itself in communication with that plexus, but

lying beneath as well as above the epithelial lining of the

pouch. ‘These capillaries, which are very abundant, collect

to form a blood-vessel lying on the ventral side of the cal-

ciferous pouch. This vessel corresponds to the pair of

new Genus of Oligocheta. 87

similarly placed vessels which occur in the Eudrilide. The

ealciferous pouch is thus very vascular, fully as much so as

the tract of cesophagus from which it arises. This, however,

is not all that I have to say about the minute structure of

this organ. The lumen of the pouch does not end blindly a

little way in front of the cecal extremity of the pouch; it is

prolonged up to nearly the end, becoming gradually narrower.

Just before the extremity of the gland it becomes slightly

wider, and communicates with a network of fine tubes spread

over the greater part of the periphery of the gland. These

tubes have an intra-cellular lumen. They lie just below

the blood-vessel which collects and carries away the blood

from the pouch, and are of such small calibre as to be very

inconspicuous. They are shown in fig. 2 in a longitudinal

and vertical section of the pouch. Fig. 3 represents a

portion of the network seen in tangential section through a

portion of the periphery of the pouch. Both these figures

show a structural feature of great interest if it proves to be as

in those drawings. Tig. 3 is a drawing which I have

endeavoured to make as accurate as possible of a portion of

the network referred to. Fig. 8 is a compound figure of

which the details have been filled in from more than one

section. In fig. 3 the network is shown to be continuous

with a tube (a), which is part of the nephridium of the ninth

segment. I confess at once that only one specimen out of six

series of sections of this and the following species shows the

connexion between the nephridium and the intra-cellular

network of the calciferous pouch. But I can see no reason

for doubting the accuracy of my drawing; moreover in the

other sections there were no appearances in any way opposed

to this interpretation. If confirmed, this fact is evidently of

some importance. I ought to mention, however, that the

nephridia of the ninth segment, which I believe to be con-

nected with the calciferous pouch, also open on to the exterior

in the usual way. Before treating further of the connexion

of the nephridia with the pouch, | may compare the pouch

with similar structures in other Oligocheeta.

Calciferous glands, cesophageal glands, or glands of Morren,

as they have been variously termed, exist in nearly all earth-

worms. ‘The only family from which these structures are

consistently absent is that of the Perichetide. Among the

lower Oligocheta the Knchytreidz alone possess similar

glands. Dr. Michaelsen, of Hamburg, distinguishes two kinds

of these glands in earthworms, which he calls respectively

“ Kalkdriisen ” and ‘ Chylustaschen.” ‘To the latter belong

the unpaired median pouches of the Eudrilide, which were

88 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

first described by myself * in the genus Hudrilus. These

diverticula of the gut, Dr. Michaelsen supposes, as well as

the corresponding organs of the Enchytreide, serve not to

pour any secretion into the gut, but to absorb digested food.

Thus their function would be different from that of the cal-

ciferous glands; it is well known that these latter produce a

secretion consisting of crystals of carbonate of lime. The

difference in outward appearance between the paired cal-

ciferous glands and the unpaired ventral pouches of Ludrilus

and other Eudrilids is sufficiently striking to suggest a dif-

ferent function. ‘he differences in histological structure do

not appear to me to be so great. But in a specimen of Hu-

drilus recently examined by me the median pouches con-

tained large crystals quite similar in appearance to the

crystals found in the paired glands. I did not test them

chemically. I am disposed to think that the two kinds of

glands really belong to the same category. It will be noticed

that they do not co-exist in the same segment. As to one

series of glands being paired, the other unpaired, I do not

attribute much importance to this. Neither does Dr. Michael-

sen; for he places in the same: category with the “ Chylus-

taschen”’ of Hudrilus &c. the paired diverticula of Pyg-

meodrilus.

In the Enchytreide, moreover, they may be paired or

unpaired. For this reason I do not lay much stress upon

the existence of these ventral median pouches in Gordio-

drilus as evidence of a close affinity with the Eudrilide. In

a recent paper | I have described the branched and anasto-

mosing lumen of two Eudrilids, viz. Heliodrilus and Hyperio-

drilus, to be at the periphery of the organ intracellular.

This appeared to me to be a necessary result of the folding

and refolding of the lining membrane. In Gordiodrilus,

however, it is different ; I should rather compare the intra-

cellular part of the gland with the dorsal median diverticulum

of Buchholtzia}. If a glandular structure has an intra-

cellular system of ducts, one is tempted without more ado to

put it down as of nephridial nature. Avoiding any undue

prejudice of this kind there still remains the actual connexion

of the intracellular part of the gland-pouch in Gordiodrilus

with a nephridium. It may be, as was suggested to me, an

unimportant matter due to the absorption of the intervening

* “Contributions to the Anatomy of Earthworms,” Proc. Zool, Soc.

1887, p. 273.

+ “On the Structure of two new Genera of Earthworms, &c.,” Quart.

Journ. Micr, Sci. vol. xxxii. p. 235.

{ Michaelsen, “‘ Ueber Chylusgefasssystem bei Enchytreeiden,” Arch.

mikr, Anat, Bd, xxviii. p. 292.

OOOO EOOOOoOoO=m EE I —_———

new Genus of Oligocheta. 89

wall; if the facts of this connexion are of morphological

importance, and not the result of a mere accident, they are

evidence that the cesophageal glands, like the “ salivary

glands” (mucous glands of Acanthodrilus &c.) and the anal

glands én Acanthrodrilus multiporus, are partly at least formed

out of nephridia. The glands appended to the alimentary

tract of Oligocheta would thus be for the greater part redu-

cible to a common origin.

The nephridia of this species are enveloped in a very thick

layer of peritoneal cells; there is no terminal vesicle at the

extremity of the nephridium ; the funnel opens as usual into

the segment in front. The first nephridium is in the fourth

segment ; they continue thence without any interruption to

the end of the body. ‘The thick coating of peritoneal cells

is found in all the species of Gordiodrilus, and gives to them

their whitish colour. The cells are in so many cases loaded

with spherical granules that not only the nucleus but some-

times the limiting membrane is concealed; some of these

granules are, others are not, stained by the colouring reagent

used. ‘The anterior nephridia have not this thick coating of

vesicular cells ; the segment in which this investment is first

apparent seems to vary. In one individual the nephridia of

segment xill. were the first to show an increased development

of the peritoneum ; in another I did not find these granular

cells before the nephridia of segment xix.

The reproductive organs of this species are constructed

upon the same plan as in other species. The testes are two

pairs, In segments x., xi.; the ovaries a single pair, in xiii.

There are no receptacula ovorum, and the oviducts have the

usual relations. ‘lhe sperm-sacs occupy segments ix.-xii. I

need say nothing about the vasa deferentia and atria.

The spermatothece, on the other hand, are a little different

from those of other species. The form and minute structure

of one of these organs is illustrated in fig. 7, which repre-

sents a longitudinal section through the entire pouch, and is

naturally compiled from anumberof sections. ‘The pouch (there

are two pairs, in segments Vil., Vill.) consists of two parts,

firstly of a wide cecal pouch, secondly of a narrow duct

connecting this with the exterior, At the junction of the two

is a pair of small diverticula, one on each side. One of these

two is longer than the other, though both are in point of size

rudimentary. ‘The distal pouch is round or oval in form and

thin-walled; it is lined by columnar epithelial cells and

covered externally by a thinnish layer of fibrous appearance

with interspersed nuclei. In the diverticula the cells are

lower. ‘There was no indication of the function which the

90 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

diverticula perform, as the pouch was quite devoid of sperm.

I have often pointed out that, when diverticula are present,

the sperm is nearly, if not quite, invariably stored in them

and absent from the main pouch. The epithelium also of the

diverticula is commonly different in structure from that of the

pouch into which the diverticula open. However, there was

nothing of this kind to be observed in Gordiodrilus elegans.

Between the points where the diverticula open and the exte-

rior the spermatotheca is narrow; but this narrower portion

is by no means so long as it is in Gordiodrilus robustus (cf.

figs. 4 and 7). It is ensheathed by a very thick layer of

muscles, which are arranged in two directions. There is a

single layer of stoutish fibres which pass round the tube

and must act as a compressor, serving perhaps to eject the

sperm. This layer of muscles, as shown in the figure, is

not in contact with the lining epithelium of the tube.

Whether this is or is not due to reagents I am unable to say.

It suggests the possibility of a protrusion of the pouch. The

outer layer of muscles is thick ; it has a longitudinal direction,

and in contracting would tend to protrade the pouch. Out-

side the two muscular layers is the peritoneal layer, which

has the appearance of connective tissue and is provided

with numerous nuclei ; it is this layer alone which covers the

pouch distally.

4, Gordiodrilus ditheca, sp. n.

(PRE Sie0Ss)

Among the specimens of the last species was a single indi-

vidual which showed an interesting difference from the others.

There was only a single pair of atria present, and in corre-

spondence with these only a single pair of spermatotheca.

In other respects the individual agreed absolutely with Gor-

diodrilus elegans.

The question is whether the absence of the atria of seg-

ment xvii. and of the spermatotheces of segment vill. consti-

tutes a specific character. It might possibly be regarded as

merely a variation. ‘I'his case is quite analogous to that of

the earthworm which I described some years ago * under the

name of Neodrilus monocystis. ‘Chat worm agreed in almost

every particular with Acanthodrilus dissimilis, including even

the remarkable alternation from segment to segment of the

nephridiopores. It only differed in having but one pair of

atria and one pair of spermatothece. But the spermatothece

* Observations on the Structural Characters of certain new or little-

known Earthworms,” Proc. Roy. Soc. Edin. 1887, p. 157.

new Genus of Oligocheta. 91

differed in the form of the diverticulum. My description of

Neodrilus has recently * been confirmed and extended by

Mr. Benham, and I myself have since received additional

examples. It is clearly a distinct species, but not, as I now

think, a distinct genus. Both this instance and that afforded

by Gordiodrilus ditheca seem to show that the doubling of

the atria is not quite so important a character as I and others

have been hitherto inclined to regard it. The possession of

one or of two pairs of atria need not, as I now think, hinder

species from being placed in the same family, or even genus,

if their other characters support such a juxtaposition.

5. Gordiodrilus dominicensis, sp. n.

(PIS WI. tiess'2) 33)

Of this species I have received about half a dozen examples

from Kew ; the habitat of the worm is the island of Dominica,

in the West Indies.

The worms were all of the same size; one selected for

measurement was 26 millim. in length by a breadth (at the

head end) of I millim. It consisted of about eighty segments.

The species is of the same build as Gordiodrilus elegans ;

and so alike are they in external characters that at first I

thought that I was dealing with the latter species. It will

be seen, however, from the following description that they

are by no means identical.

External Characters.

The sete are strictly paired and of the usual Lumbricid

pattern. They are not modified in size or shape anywhere.

Only the ventral pairs are absent upon the xviiith and xixth

segments where the atrial pores open. The anterior seg-

ments are narrower—have a less antero-posterior diameter—

than those which follow; from and including the seventh

segment each is divided by a furrow into two parts. This

furrow as nearly as possible coincides in position with the

sete. Further back still the segments are marked by more

numerous furrows.

The prostomium is continued by furrows to nearly the

posterior boundary of the buccal segment.

The nephridiopores are in front of the lateral pair of setze ;

they can usually be fixed to one or other of the two sete of

the pair, and in fact show an alternation in position; some-

* “Notes on Two Acanthodriloid Earthworms from New Zealand,

Q. J. M.S. vol. xxxiii. p. 289,

92 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

times they are in front of the outermost of the two sete,

sometimes in front of the innermost.

The atrial pores are, as in Gordiodrilus elegans, wpon seg-

ments xviii. and xix. From these segments the ventral

pairs of setae have disappeared. The pores are borne upon

two projecting folds of epithelium, which seem to have much

the same structure as in the last species. The external

characters are thus hardly different from those of Gordto-

drilus elegans.

Internal Structure.

The internal structure, while agreeing in most particulars

with that of the last-mentioned species, presents nevertheless

quite recognizable points of difference.

In the alimentary canal the buccal cavity occupies the first

two segments and a part of the third. The supra-cesophageal

ganglia which lie in the third segment mark the commence-

ment of the pharynx; the pharynx has, as usual, a strongly

muscular dorsal wall and occupies only one segment—the

fourth. The cesophagus passes from here to the xiith seg-

ment, in which the intestine commences, and is divisible into

two regions. The first part, occupying segments iv.—vill.

inclusive, is very slightly vascular and the epithelial lining

is much folded; after the vulith segment the walls of the

cesophagus are very vascular and not so much folded; but

this latter character, though it occurred in two specimens

examined, may be perhaps accidental. If I had dissected the

worm only, instead of seeking the results obtained by dissec-

tion by a continuous series of longitudinal sections, I should

have put down the pharynx as occupying a much larger

number of segments than one. The tract of cesophagus in

fact which immediately follows the pharynx is covered

dorsally with a dense mass of septal glands ; these are absent

from the pharynx itself. These septal glands, which are so

common among the lower Oligocheta, extend back as far as

the viith segment, and there are traces of them in the vith ;

but it is only in the vth segment that they form a dense

investment of the gut. In the ninth segment the cesophagus

gives off the single ventral diverticulum which distinguishes

this from any other genus of Oligocheeta.

The relations of the calciferous pouch are precisely as in

the last species ; in fact the description I have already given

of this body was largely drawn from sections of the present

species.

new Genus of Oligocheta. 93

Running along the dorsal side of the cesophagus the supra-

intestinal vessel first becomes evident in this region of the

body. Gordiodrilus dominicensis has the two hearts of seg-

ments x. and xi. that are found in other species.

There are three specially thickened septa which separate

segments vi./vil., vil./vill., and viil./ix. The septa lying

between v./vi. and 1x./x. are also tolerably strong.

The nephridia are paired; they commence in the vth

segment, and are present in the genital segments. From the

tenth segment onwards they are invested, as in the other

species of the genus, with a mass of clear peritoneal cells.

The funnels opening into the segment in front of that which

bears the external aperture were seen. J could find no blood-

vessels upon the nephridia either in sections or in teased

glycerine preparations of the organs. ‘This statement applies

to the other species also.

The reproductive system appears to differ from that of all

other species of the genus in the total absence of spermato-

thece. We are at the present time acquainted with several

Oligocheeta which have no spermatothece ; for the most part

these belong to genera where the spermatothece are normally

present. ‘There is therefore nothing extraordinary in their

absence from Gordiodrilus dominicensis, though present in

the other species of the genus. The testes are in segments

x. and xi. In one out of the two or three individuals

examined by me there were two pairs of ovaries, though but

a single pair of oviducts occupying the usual position.

In other particulars the reproductive organs are quite like

those of Gordiodrilus elegans.

It will be clear from the foregoing description that this

species differs but slightly from G. elegans. ‘Vhe only well-

marked point of difference is the absence of spermatothece.

If I have not by some accident overlooked these structures

their absence is of course sufficient to separate the two species.

III. DIAGNOSES OF THE GENUS AND SPECIES.

From the above anatomical description of the five species

of the genus I attempt the following diagnoses :—

Genus GORDIODRILUS, gen. nov.

Small slender terrestrial Oligocheta, with paired sete of the

usual Lumbricid pattern. Clitellum variable, always tinclus

94 Mr. F. E. Beddard on a

ding the male pores. Nephridia paired, and after the first

Jew surrounded by a thick mass of peritoneal cells. Alimen-

tary canal with a single median ventral diverticulum in seq-

ment tx. ; gizzard generally absent ; intestine without typhlo-

sole. No subnervian vessel ; two patrs of stout hearts in x,

Cae Testes’ ana. £¢., OF ‘f. only ; atria two pairs (or one

patr), with an epithelial lining only one cell thick opening on

to two consecutive segments ; vasa deferentia opening indepen-

dently of atria ; ovaries tn xiit. ; spermatothece two pairs (or

one pair) in vit., vitt., with no diverticula, or at most rudi-

mentary diverticula. No penial sete.

1. Gordiodrilus tenuis, sp. n.

Ventral sete much larger than dorsal. Clitellum xiv.-

aevit. Male pores on xx. and wxt. One pair of testes.

2. Gordiodrilus robustus, sp. n.

Male pores on xvit. and xviit. A median genital papillu

on xix. CGizzard present.

3. Gordiodrilus elegans, sp. n.

Male pores on xviii. and xix. Clitellum atit—xix. Sper-

matothece with rudimentary diverticula.

4. Gordiodrilus ditheca, sp. n.

Male pores on xvitt. only. One pair of spermatothece in

vit., without diverticula.

5. Gordiodrilus dominicensis, sp. n.

Male pores on xviii. and xix. No spermatothece.

The following table shows the principal resemblances and

differences between the five species :—

new Genus of Oligocheta.

G. tenuis.

Sete ......| Dorsal pair much

larger than ven-

tral,

Gizzard ....| Absent.

Atria......| Two pairs opening

on to segments

xx. and xxi.

Two pairs without

Spermato-

diverticula.

thece.

G. robustus. G. elegans.

Paired and equi-

sized.

Present. Absent.

Two pairs opening

Two pairs opening Al BRE

on tO XVil., XV11l.

on to xVil., Xviil.

Two pairs with

rudimentary di-

verticula,

Two pairs without

diverticula.

G. ditheca.

Paired and equi-

sized.

SS ee SS oe Ss Le |e

G. dominicensis.

Paired and equi-

sized.

Absent.

One pair opening

on to Xviu.

One pair without

diverticula.

Absent.

Two pairs opening

on to XVll., XVy1l1.

Clitellum ..| Occupies segments

X1V.-XXVil.

X1l1,—XVul,

eee .

Xiil,—xvil.

Xlii.-Xvil.:

? Absent.

Xili.-xvili.

96 On a new Genus of Oligocheta.

LV. AFFINITIES OF THE GENUS GorprmopRILUs.

The relationships of this genus are not very plain. I was

at first disposed to place it near Acanthodrilus, on account of

the double atrial pores and the independence of the opening

of the vasa deferentia. It does not, however, in other

respects show any likeness to that genus ; and the points of

resemblance cited are not perhaps so important as they at

first appear.

With the Eudrilide there is not very much that this genus

has in common. Indeed the only structure which at all

recalls that family is the ventral calciferous pouch of segment

ix., unless, that is to say, the large ventral sete of Gordio-

drilus tenuts be regarded as a further resemblance.

The description which has been given above of these

ventral pouches shows that there is no great agreement in

detail with any Eudrilid; but it might be considered to

represent a somewhat degenerate ‘ Chylustasche,” differing

principally in the reduction of the folding of the lining

membrane. ‘The question is, whether the existence of the

unpaired median calciferous gland is an important resem-

blance or not. It is true that the Eudrilidex alone agree with

Gordiodrilus in possessing median ventral pouches. Among

the Enchytreide a median dorsal pouch is met with.

The reduction of the atria to a single pair in Gordiodrilus

ditheca is a fact of some importance: it is paralleled by the

similar reduction met with in the earthworm named by

myself Neodrilus monocystis; in all other respects G. ditheca

agrees as closely with the other species of the genus in which

I have placed it as does Neodrilus with <Acanthodrilus.

These facts seem to indicate that it is not necessary to lay too

much stress upon the duplication of an organ. Plenty of

other similar instances will at once occur to any one con-

versant with this group.

The atria of Gordiodrilus in their minute structure most

resemble those of Ocnerodrilus; these two genera, together

with Moniligaster, are the only terricolous forms which agree

with the aquatic genera in haying but a single row of cells

forming the lining of the atrium. I am inclined to believe,

however, that the simplification of the structure of the atrium

thus produced is not necessarily a proof of affinity with the

only other genus in which this has taken place in an exactly

similar way; but as in other respects the genera Gordio-

drilus and Ocnerodrilus are not far apart, and as they must

both be undoubtedly referred to the large family Crypto-

Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 97

drilidze, it seems on the whole probable that they are nearly

akin. Provisionally therefore I include the new genus

described in the present paper in the family Ocnerodrilide.

I am not at all certain, however, that the likeness is not the

result of a convergence due to simplification in the same

direction. Both Ocnerodrilus and Gordiodrilus are chiefly

to be defined by negative characters.

V. EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PuatTeE VI.

Fig. 1. Gordiodrilus elegans. Ventral surface of genital segments repre-

sented as being semitransparent. at, atria; v.d, vas deferens.

Fig. 2. Gordiodrilus dominicensis. Ventral calciferous gland. /, lumen

of gland opening into cesophagus; x, nephridium, apparently

continuous with intracellular part of lumen of gland; s, inter-

segmental septa.

Fig. 3. The same. <A portion of intracellular part of lumen of calcife-

rous gland viewed superficially and showing connexion with

nephridium (7).

Puate VII.

Fig. 4, Gordiodrilus robustus. A spermatotheca,

Fig. 5, The same. Longitudinal section through genital segments, to

show external orifice of atria (at.) and vas deferens (3). jf, inter-

segmental furrow ; s, seta.

Fig. 6. A. Gordiodrilus elegans; B. G. robustus; C. G. tenuis; all of

natural size. o, male pore; p, genital papilla.

Fig. 7. Gordiodrilus elegans, Spermatotheca.

Fig. 8. Gordiodrilus ditheca, Longitudinal horizontal section through

cesophagus (@s.) and calcilerous gland (Cac.). S, septum; 7’,

testis; H, heart; Per., peritoneal cells; a, glandular cells sur-

rounding calciferous gland ; vae., vacuole.

X.—Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland) —No. XIII. By Prof.

M‘Inrosu, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., &e.

[Plate VIII. ]

1. On the Eggs and young Stages of the Sand-eels,

2. On the Ova and Larvee of certain Pleuronectids.

3. On Clymene ebiensis, Aud, & Ed.

4, On the Atlanta-like Larval Mollusk.

1. On the Eggs and young Stages of the Sand-eels,

THE reproduction of the sand-eels has hitherto been involved

in obscurity, though considerable attention has been given to

the subject at St. Andrews for several years, e.g. by Mr. W. L.

Calderwood and others. Similar investigations were carried

out elsewhere by the late esteemed and conscientious observer,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. (!

SMe de Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

Mr. Duncan Matthews, under the auspices of the Fishery

Board for Scotland. 3

The eggs and larval forms of sand-eels for the most part

have escaped observation,-and it is possible that there is

something peculiar in the habits of the adults at the spawning-

period, and especially in connexion with the deposition of

the ova. The latter have never been captured in the tow-

nets, though these have often swept the bottom. ‘They have -

also escaped notice in the dredge used on sandy ground, and

in digging for the adults in the sand at extreme low water.

The literature on the subject, so far as known, is scanty.

Parnell notes that the sand-eel (Ammodytes tobianus) spawnsin

September *, but that he could give no definite opinion with

regard to A. lancea. Day observes that he found the ovaries

of Ammodytes lanceolatus considerably developed in August,

and concludes it spawns in autumn and winter. The repro-

ductive organs of A. tobdanus, again, were far advanced in

August and September, and he mentions that Thompson

procured some ready to deposit their spawn at the end of

July ; but he remarks that in some places they do so during

the winter. ‘Couch considered the end of December the

most common period; so probably they continue spawning

through the last few months of the year, dependent on the

temperature, becoming very poor in winter after breeding.”

The words of Couch are :—“ It is in this retreat, concealed

and sheltered with the sand of the shore, that this launce

(A. tobianus) sheds its roe, the grains being scattered as it

passes on; and in the west of the kingdom, at least, this

process is accomplished at about the shortest days of the

the year.” Buckland} mentions May and June on theauthority

of Blanchere, and the place of spawning the “sand.” Mébius

and Heincke give May as the spawning-season of A. lan-

ceolatus, according to Bloch, and mention that Malm found a

female with enlarged ova in June.

The general result of the observations made in former

years at St. Andrews was that in May and June many

examples of A. tobcanus, not always the largest, have the

ovaries well developed, but until this year no ripe specimen

had been procured either by digging or other method of

capture. Ripe males, however, have often been obtained,

and, as in other groups, some of these have been compara-

tively small. Few ripe examples on the whole have been

precured by digging, but, on the other hand, there is no

* ¢ Fishes of the Firth of Forth,’ pp. 891-393.

+ ‘Report Sea-Fisheries of England and Wales,’ p. 246.

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 99

evidence that they assume a more or less pelagic existence

at the spawning-period.

By the aid of the Fishery Board for Scotland, additional

facilities have lately been afforded for the examination of

both species by seine-nets at Klie and at St. Andrews. From

the former place (Elie) almost all the examples of A. lanceo-

latus have been procured, since it is rare at St. Andrews.

Dr. Fulton also kindly forwarded ripe ovaries of an early

specimen (May 20).

The specimens of A. lanceolatus were large—some exceed-

ing a foot—and in fine condition. The enlarged ovaries in

these stretch forward to the liver, and posteriorly extend

some distance behind the vent. ‘The organs are so closely

applied as to appear connate, the respective sides, however,

being separated by a deep furrow. In some a general

enlargement of almost all the ova occurred, the majority

having reached the stage at which a single oil-globule only is

present, the greenish-yellow hue of the latter affecting the

tint of the ovaries en masse. Yet none of these had the

slight translucency characteristic of a perfectly ripe egg. In

others, while the ovaries generally were enlarged, the ripe eggs

were few in number and scattered singly at the surface of the

ovaries. A few presented a continuous band of ripe eggs

on the outer side of each ovary ventrally, and from the

anterior to the posterior end, with or without a group of ripe

eggs (one or two of which occasionally escaped externally)

near the reproductive aperture. The specimens thus for-

warded daily from Elie * showed few marked differences,

unripe ovaries being as common at the beginning of July as

at the beginning of June. So far as could be observed, no

great exodus of eggs takes place suddenly, the diminution in

the size of the ovaries occurring gradually.

In the most advanced males the testes occupied a similar

area to that of the ovaries, but while at the beginning of

June the sperms occasionally retained considerable activity

on arrival, those at the beginning of July were in most cases

either undeveloped or almost motionless. The general im-

pression, indeed, was that their vitality was feeble. The

testes in a few were diminished, while the centre contained

crowds of sperms, showing that the organs were in full

functional activity.

he spermatozoa are very minute, with a head that when

highly magnified resembles a grain of rice slightly curved, so

as to present a kind of hilum at one side. Neither end is

* By the skill and care of Mr. Rodger, Chief Officer of the Coast-

guard,

100 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

tapered. The filiform tail is so attenuate that it is difficult

to distinguish it.

As indicated, the ova varied in different examples. The

larger developing (not ripe) ova in some were all about the

same stage of advancement, though small ova occurred here

and there throughout. The capsule (zona radiata) is tough,

and contains, in the eggs approaching maturity, besides the

nucleus, the minutely granular yolk, which has a series of

small, deep greenish-yellow oil-globules distributed amongst

it. In ovaries somewhat further advanced, the ripe ova had

an average diameter of °7620 millim., and instead of the

numerous scattered globules all had now coalesced into a

single conspicuous oil-globule of a greenish-yellow hue

measuring '1950 millim. in diameter. The capsule is thick,

and may be divided into an external and an internal lamina.

The outer surface is minutely areolated or papillose, the

papille being evident as a distinct border at a fold of the

zona, é¢.g. after rupture. In some the minutely complex

folds resemble those of a microscopic Meandrina. ‘The

nature of this outer layer is still sub judice. It may be

either a follicular growth or more probably the result of a

special secretion for adhesion, though the latter at first sight

would hardly be supposed to be so regular. It can easily be

abraded from prominent folds of the egg, leaving the smooth

and glistening zona beneath. The latter is a hyaline and

minutely perforate layer, which assumes different appearances

under examination, such as rows of dots or finely crossed

lines. ‘The micropyle is conspicuous in the form of a deep

pit, from which radiate a series of long furrows.

When these eggs-are removed from the ovaries and placed

in sea-water they adhere to the bottom of the vessel, so that

it may be inverted without detaching them. They are not,

however, firmly fixed, since they can be loosened from the

glass with a camel’s-hair pencil or the point of a pipette,

They adhere in the same manner to the forceps or a slide.

In water they do not often adhere to each other, but do so

slightly when placed in contact.

At the same period the majority of the most advanced

examples of the lesser sand-eel (A. tobcanus) at St. Andrews

present considerably smaller ova than the foregoing ; indeed,

throughout June and July only a single female here and there

is found in a ripe condition, yet perhaps hundreds are cap-

tured in a single sweep of the seine-net. ‘These, however,

are, as a rule, smaller forms than those captured by the same

kind of net in the Forth, at Elie, where the ripe females are

considerably more numerous. On the other hand, ripe males

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 101

are not uncommon amongst the specimens at St. Andrews—

some of these being only four inches in length, or even

somewliat less.

The ova of this species agree in general structure with

those of A. lanceolatus. In the early condition the capsule

(zona radiata) encloses only minutely granular yolk, no

special oil-globules being visible. The latter subsequently

become distinct, and by-and-by coalesce into a single large

oil-globule, as in the latter species. The colour of the

globule, however, is different, being of a honey-colour or

faint yellowish brown.

The spermatozoa are more minute than in A. lanceolatus,

but appear to have the same shape, viz. like a slightly curved

grain of rice, no perceptible diminution occurring at the end

from which the filament proceeds. Their vitality would

seem to be as feeble as in that species.

Artificial fertilization was frequently performed with speci-

mens sent by the courtesy of the Fishery Board from Klie,

but at first without success. It is true certain changes

ensued, but whether these were altogether due to partial

fertilization, is an open question. A slight streaming of

protoplasm occurred with the formation of a thick belt round

the yolk. he perivitelline space also largely increased in

size. ‘Then a conical elevation of the protoplasm formed a

disk, but no segmentation took place. The persistent feeble-

ness of the sperms after the journey showed that it was

necessary to fertilize on the spot—immediately after landing

at Elie. This was accordingly done, with the result that

after the usual streaming of the protoplasm on the surface of

the yolk, the increase of the perivitelline space, and the for-

mation of the prominent conical disk, segmentation ensued.

Towards the end of July a considerable number of ova were

successfully hatched, so that the larva was satisfactorily

identified with those abundantly procured by the various nets

from the early part of the year onwards. Dr. Fullerton also

hatched them at the Laboratory at Dunbar at the same

time.

The constant employment of the various tow-nets at dif-

ferent depths throughout the year shows that few forms of

larval, post-larval, and young fishes are more abundant,

more generally distributed, or occur over a longer period than

the sand-eels. At St. Andrews they appear in February,

and the larval and post-larval forms are found onward

through March, April, May, June, July, and August, show-

ing that a constant succession of eggs and young are kept up

throughout this long period.

102 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

2. On the Ova and Larve of certain Pleuronectids.

The ova of most of the pleuronectids have been developed

at St. Andrews, but until recently those of the halibut and

long-rough dab have been enveloped in mystery. The large

eggs of the former, which Mr. Holt and I find to measure from

3°5 to 3°9 millim. or even more in diameter, have been pro-

cured by the former energetic observer at Grimsby, and about

the same time by Mr. Mackie, an officer of the Fishery Board

for Scotland, stationed at Peterhead—thanks to the exertions of

Dr. Fulton, the scientific secretary of the Board. Last year

again, Mr. Holt, when engaged off the west coast of Ireland,

proved that the egg with the large perivitelline space (egg of

Pleuronectid B)*, with which we had long been familiar, was

that of the long-rough dab. These ova were frequently

encountered in considerable numbers during the trawling-

expeditions of 1884, and Mr. Cunningham described and

figured the same form before hatching t. Further obser-

vations on the egg and the larva were given in the “ Pelagic

Fauna of St. Andrews Bay ” f, and in the “ Researches” *,

where an account of the larval condition, with a coloured

figure by Prof. Prince, occurs.

The ova of the pleuronectids group themselves in three

series, viz.: (1) those with a perfectly transparent yolk

devoid of oil-globules ; (2) those with a single oil-globule

which moves freely in the yolk; (3) those with groups of

small or scattered larger oil-globules. In the first series are

the eggs of the halibut, long-rough dab, plaice, lemon-dab,

eraig-fluke or witch (Pleuronectes cynoglossus), dab, and

flounder. In the second group are the ova of the turbot,

brill, megrim, scald-fish, and topknot. In the third series

are the soles, the common species (Solea vulgaris) having a

ring of groups of minute oil-globules, and the others scattered

oil-globules of larger size.

Though ripe eggs of the turbot were procured in the

trawling-expeditions of 1884, additional information has

since been obtained. The ripe unfertilized ova have a dia-

meter of from ‘99 to 1-06 millim. (Zolt). Closely allied eggs,

which have a diameter of about ‘9906 millim., have been

captured in the tow-nets in summer for years, but their pre-

cise identification with those of the turbot has not been satis-

factorily made out by Mr. Holt or myself. The egg and larva

- fea R. 8. E. vol. xxxv. iii. p. 853, pl. x. fig. 8, and pl. xviii.

wt Trans. R. 8. E. vol. xxxiii. i. p- 105, pl. vii. fig. 2 (1887).

{ 7th Ann. Rept. Scottish Fishery Board, p. 270, pl. iii. figs. 1, 2, & 3.

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 103

are figured in the “ Researches ” * by Prof. Prince, the latter

being recognized by the position of the oil-globule in the

yolk after hatching, viz. considerably in front of the poste-

rior border of the yolk-sac, which, moreover, is finely reticu-

lated, and by the yellowish coloration. A preanal portion of

the marginal fin is present.

The eggs of the brill, which have a diameter of 1:33

millim., were recognized by Raffaele t, and subsequently at

St. Andrews, where they were for the first time hatched, and the

larva figured and described f. As, however, the ova had been

fertilized with the milt of a turbot, since no male brill could

be procured on the occasion, some uncertainty was expressed

as to the condition under ordinary circumstances. Further

experience this season has shown that the description and

figures are fairly reliable for the species. Both the turbot

and the brill have a smaller oil-globule than the sail-fluke

(Arnoglossus megastoma).

3. On Clymene ebiensis, Aud. & Ed.

In the edition of the ‘Régne Animal’ by the disciples

of Cuvier, Audouin and Milne-Edwards introduced as the

type of the ‘Climénes,’ Savigny (an abranchiate setigerous

group which they associated with the Lumbrici), and for the

accompanying illustrations on pl. xxii., a new form which

they termed Clymene ebiensis. No description further than

the explanation of the six figures and a footnote is given, but

there is sufficient to recognize the form. It was found by the

authors “4 Vile des Ebiens ” on the shores of Brittany, and

is characterized by the pyramidal form of the cephalic seg-

ment and the absence of cirri on the anal funnel. In

the plate the annelid with its tube of the natural size, two

views, dorsal and ventral, of the cephalic lobe, and a figure of

the posterior end of the body are given, besides four of the

hooks magnified. The cephalic region is diagnostic, but the

posterior end, or, as it is called, the “ Extrémité anale,”

represents only the ruptured constricted region between the

two preanal bristled segments, while the figure of the hooks

is scarcely diagrammatic. The tube is evidently of sand-

grains cemented together.

In his ‘ Familien der Anneliden’§ Grube characterizes

* Trans. R.S. E. olim cit. pl. v. fig. 4, and pl. xvii. fig. 4.

t “Le nova Galleggianti, &c.,” Mitth. Zool. Stat. Nap. viii. p. 48,

tay. 4. figs. 8 &e.

{ 9th Ann. Report 8. F. B. p. 317, pl. xiii. figs. 1-3.

Nie ae

104 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

the species doubtfully as having a small anal funnel, and

places it under the division of those with the plate of the

head-lobe small. Sars again thought his Clymene Miilleri*

somewhat approached Clymene ebsensis, Aud. & Ed., but

such referred only to the cephalic lobe, since the Norwegian

form had an anal cup with from fifteen to twenty-three or

more cirri. De Quatrefages located the species under his

genus Letocephalus, which he instituted for those with a head

terminating in a papilla, and with no or hardly any cephalic

plate. The anterior region of the body is composed of three

elongate segments, the feet are biramous, the inferior division

indistinct. He characterizes the head as acute, protracted,

with the cephalic lobe almost absent. The first segment,

moreover, has no superior division. Kinberg tT gave two

foreign genera (Chrysothemis and Sabaco) with a comparatively

simple anal funnel, but there is nothing else in their structure

to associate them with the present species.

Grube, in his remarks on the group f, pointed out that for

a proper classification of the Maldanide both ends of the body

are necessary, and therefore the precise position of Audouin

and Milne-Edwards’s Clymene ebiensis is uncertain. He

would in the meantime decline to place C. ebiensis under the

genus Ledocephalus, De Quatrefages, and thought the species

perhaps identical with C. ¢ntermedia (which the examination of

a complete specimen shows that it is not). He mentioned

two species with smooth anal funnels, viz. C. urceolata,

Leidy §, and C. leiopygos, Grube. The latter will be men-

tioned elsewhere; while the number of the segments, their

condition as regards bristles, and the large urceolate anal

funnel of the former leave doubts as to its identity with

C. ebiensis, even after allowing the necessary margin for

imperfect description.

Clymene ebiensis was next alluded to by the author||, a

specimen, incomplete posteriorly and in its tube of coarse sand,

having been dredged by the late Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys in the

Outer Haaf, Skerries, Shetland (75-80 fathoms), in June

1867. “ It is recognized by the pointed snout, the somewhat

swollen anterior segments, and the absence of the usual

frontal flattening. ‘The shape of the hooks is peculiar, the

chief fang being short and somewhat flattened.” It was also

* Ann. Nat. Hist, 2nd ser. vol. xx. p. 156 (1857).

1 (Efversigt af K. Vetensk.-Akad, Forhandlingar, 1866, pp. 340, 341.

} Schlesischen Gesellsch. f. vat. Cult. 1867; and Ann. Nat. Hist.,

Dec. 1868 (4th ser. yol. ii. p. 391).

§ Marine Invert. Rhode Is. and N, Jersey, p. 145 (1855).

|| Trans. R. 8S, E. vol. xxv. p. 422 (1869).

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 105

stated that it was allied to Grube’s Clymene letopygos, from

Cherso*, though of course this diagnosis rested on the cha-

racters of the anterior region only. The acquisition of a

perfect specimen, however, shows that Grube’s species differs

in the number of bristled segments, which are twenty-three,

as well as in the form of the anal cup and the preanal seg-

ments. The anal cup, moreover, follows the last bristled

segment, and thus materially diverges from the condition in

Clymene ebiensis. It was subsequently procured in the

‘Porcupine’ expedition of 1870, at 305 fathoms in the

Atlantic, but in this specimen also the posterior region was

absent.

Théel’s Pravilla polaris + has the same number of bristled

segments, and the two or three last are devoid of these organs ;

but the otherwise smooth anal funnel has a small ventral

cirrus, and the cephalic segment of course wholly differs.

Hansen’s Clymene Korent}, another form with a smooth

anal funnel, has only eighteen bristled segments, and the

cephalic plate is like that in Maldane. The Clymene cirrata

of Ehlers § has an anal plate with four long cirri, though the

margin is otherwise smooth, and the cephalic lobe has broad

flat lateral plates.

The anal plate of Nicomache McIntoshit of Marenzeller ||

is smooth, but it is flattened and otherwise quite different

from the condition in the present species.

The examination of a complete specimen (Plate VIII. fig. 1)

in spirit, courteously sent by Mr. Hornell, of Sinel’s Labora-

tory, Jersey, has enabled me to clear up the ambiguity

attached to the species, and more especially to ascertain the

character cf the anal funnel.

The cephalic lobe in this example, which Mr. Hornel says

was six inches in length, has a dense series of minute brownish

eyes in the preparation—visible from the dorsum on each side

of the snout (Plate VIII. fig. 2), but disappearing by passing

under the pointed tip. They extend on the under surface

(Plate VIII. fig. 3) forward to the apex of the snout. In the

other two examples no eyes can be seen. The curiously

aberrant Branchiomaldane Vincentii of Langerhans, from the

Canaries, shows similar groups of eyes on the dorsum of the

* Archiv f. Naturgesch. 1860, p. 91, Taf. iv. figs. 3, 3 a, 3d.

¢ Kongl. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl. Bd. xvi. no, 3, p. 58, pl. iv. figs. 52

56 (1879).

{ Norwegian N. Atlantic Exped. p. 40, pl. vi. figs. 1-5 (1882).

§ Florida-Anneliden, p. 182, Taf. 46. figs. 10-13.

|| “ Polychaten d. Angra Pequena-Bucht,’’ Zool. Jahrbiich, Bad. iii.

106 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

cephalic segment *. The median ridge on the dorsum runs

smoothly into the general surface posteriorly, and the aspect

of the parts varies according as the lateral flaps are erect or

flattened. The lobe is comparatively short, and is marked

inferiorly by the commencement of a median ridge, which is

continued along the body to the margin of the anal funnel.

The separation between it and the succeeding segment is only

slightly indicated. The second segment is about a third

longer than the cephalic lobe, and bears, about a fifth behind

the anterior border, a small tuft of bristles and three hooks,

the crowns of which are Jess elaborately formed than the

same organs posteriorly. The third segment is still more

elongated, and like some of the segments which follow is dis-

tinguished by an anterior whitish region, the bristles and hooks

being at the posterior border of the latter, viz. about the

anterior fourth of the segment. The two succeeding seg-

ments are similar, but the sixth and seventh are somewhat

shorter and thicker—all, however, in the preparation showing

the free fold of the anterior border, which in a manner en-

sheaths the posterior end of the preceding segment. The

eighth has also the free and densely white anterior margin

intensified by the dark hue of the region behind, and the

bristles and hooks are similarly placed. Posteriorly a change

in the arrangement of the segment-junction occurs, since the

densely whitish region of the ninth segment passes slightly

forward on it ventrally, so that the free margin so cha-

racteristic of the preceding segments is lost. The anterior

border of this curved white region, however, really marks the

segment-junction, though in the specimen from Jersey the

arrangement is not so distinct as in the others, probably from

the less perfect preservation. ‘The bristles and hooks of the

short ninth segment are situated posteriorly, and thus a

change in the position of the organs is inaugurated. The

seyment-junctions are clearly behind this and all the remain-

ing bristle-tufts, that is, from the tenth (inclusive) to the

twenty-third, the last five or six segments being considerably

elongated. The bristle-bundles and rows of hooks in this

division of the body are conspicuous, and placed a little in

front of each junction. ‘The anal division (Plate VIII. fig. 4)

appears to be composed of six segments, four of these (24th,

25th, 26th, and 27th) having slight elevations or papille to

indicate the position of the bristle-tufts and hooks of the other

segments, which are here absent. The terminal rim is not

* “Ueb, einige canarische Anneliden,” Nova Acta Acad. Cees. Leop.-

Car, Bd, xlii. No. 3, p. 116, figs. 21 a &e.

| St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 107

much expanded, has a perfectly smooth edge, and the anal

cone is in the centre.

The bristles have the usual microscopic structure, and the

anterior hooks differ from the posterior in the shape of the

crown and in the absence of the process under the great fang.

The bristles and hooks of the posterior segments, viz. from

the thirteenth to the twenty-third, are best developed.

No tube accompanied the specimen, but in the Zetlandic

example the somewhat firm though friable tube is composed

of sand-grains and minute fragments of shells cemented to-

gether by secretion, and it apparently resembles that figured

by Audouin and Edwards.

4. On the Atlanta-like Larval Mollusk.

A few remarks were made under the Xth Series of “ Notes

from the Marine Laboratory ” * on a minute Atlanta-like form

which had been found in the tow-nets in St. Andrews Bay.

A single example had been obtained, and it was only observed

after having been immersed in spirit for a considerable time.

In 1890 and in 1891, however, many specimens of the same

form appeared, and the shell was observed to be elastic (un-

calcified) and very minutely spinous, as shown in the

accompanying drawing kindly made from the living animal

by Mr. E. W. L. Holt (Plate VIII. fig. 5). The frequency of

the form in the tow-nets, together with its minute size,

showed that it probably was a larval stage of a mollusk not

uncommon in the neighbourhood. Its relationship with the

young Lamellaria, as described by Dr. A. Krohn, was indeed

soon afterwards kindly pointed out to Mr. Holt and myself

by Mr. M. F. Woodward.

A larva allied to the foregoing was first procured by Dr. A.

Krohn at Messina, in March, and described as a new mollusk

under the name of Lchinospira diaphanat. The shape of

this form, however, considerably diverges from that pro-

cured at St. Andrews, and the spines are much larger. 'T'wo

years later the same author pointed out that the foregoing

Echinospira diaphana was the larva of a pectinibranchiate

Gastropod, and he subsequently described another species also

obtained in the tow-net, in February, at Messina f{. In the

latter paper a full description of the horny shell and the

structure of the larval mollusk are given; while the relation-

ship of the form to the Marsenide (Lamellaria &c.) is indi-

* Ann. Nat. Hist., January 1890, p. 47.

+ Archiv f. Naturgesch. 1853, p. 223, Taf. xi. figs. i., ii.

} Ibid. 1857, p. 252, Taf. xi, figs, 1-4.

108 Hon. W. Rothschild on Seven new Species of

cated, with figures of the permanent as well as the larval

shell*. The latter resembles the species procured at St. An-

drews (Plate VIII. figs. 5 & 6), but differs from it in the size of

the serrations on the ridges (fig. 7), those in the Messina

specimen being much more niinute.

The adult Lamellarie are not uncommon under stones be-

tween tide-marks, especially in rock-pools, and it might have

been expected that the larval forms would have been sooner

procured in the tow-nets. The more systematic use of the

special bottom-net in recent years, however, seems to have

been much more successful in this respect than either the

surface or mid-water nets.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.

Fig. 1. Clymene ebiensis, a little larger than natural size and viewed from

the side.

Fig 2. View of the dorsal surface of the cephalic segment. Enlarged

under a lens,

fig. 3, Ventral surface of the same region, showing the eyes and mouth.

Similarly enlarged.

4g. 4. Anal cone and funnel of the same species with the adjoining

segments. Enlarged under a lens.

4g. 5. Atlanta-like like larva of Zamellaria in lateral view. The fine

serrations of the edge are distinet. Magnified from life.

Fg. 6. View of the edge of the shell of the foregoing, so as to exhibit the

double angle.

4g. 7. Portion of the double angle, more highly magnified.

XI.—Deseriptions of Seven new Species of Birds from the

Sandwich Islands. By the Hon. WALTER ROTHSCHILD.

SomE specimens of birds belonging apparently to new genera

and species have been forwarded to me by my collector,

Mr. Palmer, and are of sufficient interest, I think, to be

brought before the notice of naturalists.

Family Anseride.

Bernicla Munroii, sp. n.

Adult. Head and neck black, excepting a large patch

which extends on the upper throat over the lower part of the

* A summary of the pelagic larval forms allied to the above is given

in Bronn’s ‘ Klassen u. Ordnungen’ (Malacozoa), p. 1005, &e.

Birds from the Sandwich Islands. 109

sides of the head and ear-coverts, which is pure white, but

the black extends below the eye and over the chin ; back,

scapulars, and wing-coverts dull dark brown, the feathers

edged with light buffy brown ; rump black ; upper tail-coverts

white ; quills blackish brown, becoming earth-brown on the

terminal portion; tail black. Underparts greyish white,

indistinctly barred with pale buffy ash ; lower abdomen and

under tail-coverts white. Bill and legs black ; iris grey.

Total length about 21 inches, culmen 1°3, wing 13:1,

tail 4:4, tarsus 3:1.

Hab, Kauai, Sandwich group.

Family Turdide.

LTatare familiaris, sp. n.

Adult male. Upper parts greyish brown, rather warmer in

tinge on the rump, the sides of the head rather paler; wings

and tail dark brown, the feathers externally margined with

buffy brown ; tail rounded ; wings somewhat rounded, the first

primary slightly shorter than the sixth. Underparts, together

with the chin and throat, buffy white. Bill brown; legs

fleshy brown ; tarsus brown.

Total length about 5°75 inches, culmen 0°65, wing 2°55,

tail 2°4, tarsus 0°92.

Adult female. Closely resembles the male.

Hab. Laysan Island, Sandwich group.

Family Drepanide.

Himatione Fratthit, sp. n.

Adult male. Upper parts vermilion-crimson, rather richer

and more crimson in tinge on the head. Underparts simi-

larly coloured to the upper parts down to the lower abdomen,

which is dull ashy brown, fading into whity brown on the

under tail-coverts ; remiges and rectrices dull blackish brown,

the external remiges narrowly margined with reddish white,

the secondaries and wing-coverts margined with vermilion ;

rectrices also with narrow paler margins. Bill and feet

black ; iris reddish yellow.

Total length about 6 inches, culmen 0°55, wing 2°65,

tail 2°4, tarsus 0°92.

Adult female. Closely resembles the male, differing only in

the red being somewhat paler in tinge.

Young. General colour dull brown on the upper parts and

110 Hon. W. Rothschild on Seven new Species of

light ashy brown on the underparts ; many of the feathers

margined with rich buff, giving a slightly mottled appear-

ance; wings and tail dark brown, the primaries narrowly and

the secondaries broadly margined with rich brownish buff ;

chin and upper throat orange-buff ; lower abdomen and under

tail-coverts white tinged with buff.

Hab. Laysan Island, Sandwich group.

The present species somewhat resembles //imatione san-

guinea, but differs from that species in being more vermilion

and not blood-red in tinge of colour, and in having the lower

abdomen and under tail-coverts pale ashy brown or brownish

white, and not white ; besides, the bill is shorter and rather

stouter in the present species than in H. sanguznea.

Family Fringillide.

Telespyza flavissima, sp. n.

Adult male. Head, neck, and underparts down to lower

abdomen bright yellow, the crown rather darker ; upper parts

generally yellow, slightly sullied with ashy brown, the rump

and upper tail-coverts dull ashy brown, washed with yellow ;

quills blackish brown, the primaries externally narrowly and

the secondaries broadly margined with bright apple-yellow ;

tail blackish brown, the feathers margined with apple-yellow ;

lower abdomen and under tail-coverts dirty white, slightly

washed with yellow. Bill blue; legs brown; iris greyish

brown.

Total length about 6°5 inches, culmen 0°7, wing 3°3,

tail 2°6, tarsus 2°05.

Adult female similar to the male.

Hab, Laysan Island, Sandwich group.

The present species somewhat resembles Zelespyza can-

tans, Scott Wilson (‘ Ibis,’ 1890, p. 341, pl. ix.), but has

the head and the underparts rich yellow, the head lacking

the brown markings, and the back is much yellower and lacks

the dark brown markings of Yelespyza cantans, which latter

also comes from Laysan Island, and not from Midway

Island, as stated in the ‘ Ibis’ (2. c.).

RHODACANTHIS, gen. nov.

Bill stout and strong, broad at the base, the upper man-

dible sharp-pointed and curved as in Psittirostra, but not so

—

Birds from the Sandwich Islands. 111

long; legs robust ; first primary about equal to the fifth, the

second and third equal and longest, the fourth a trifle shorter ;

tail slightly forked.

Obs. ‘This genus is intermediate between Chloridops and

Psittirostra, having the bill stout and large, as in the former,

but longer and sharp-pointed, therein resembling the latter.

Rhodacanthis Palmert, sp. n.

Adult male. Head and throat rich reddish orange ; back and

‘upper parts generally dull greenish olivaceous, brightening to

dull dark orange on the lower rump and upper tail-coverts ;

wings and tail dark blackish brown, the feathers externally

margined with deep yellow; lower throat and underparts

dull orange-yellow, becoming much paler on the lower abdo-

men and under tail-coverts. Bill blue-brown ; legs blackish

grey ; iris red.

Total length about 8°75 inches, culmen 0°82, wing 4°15,

tail 2°95, tarsus 1:1.

Adult female. Crown, nape, sides of the head and upper

parts generally olive-green, the lower rump and upper tail-

coverts parrot-green ; forehead brighter green than the rest

of the head; quills and tail-feathers margined with dull

parrot-green. Underparts dull light green, fading into dull

white washed with green on the lower abdomen and under

tail-coverts.

Young male. Resembles the female, but the fore part of

the crown is orange-yellow and the throat is of a richer orange-

green tinge.

Hab. Kona, Hawai, Sandwich Islands.

Rhodacanthis flaviceps, sp. n.

Adult male. Head, neck, and underparts generally apple-

yellow, brighter and richer on the head and neck and greener

on the underparts. Upper parts ashy green, becoming bright

green on the lower back, rump, and upper tail-coverts ; wings

and tail dull blackish brown, the feathers externally margined

with green. Bill blue-brown ; legs grey ; iris brown.

Total length about 7°5 inches, culmen 0°72, wing 3°5,

tail 2°5, tarsus 1-0.

Adult female. Ditters from the male in being much greener

and duller in colour, only the forehead being yellow; the

crown similarly coloured to the back. Underparts dull

yellowish green.

a2 Geological Society.

Young male closely resembles the female, but has the

underparts rather paler.

Hab. Kona, Hawai, Sandwich group.

Fam. Meliphagide.

VIRIDONIA, gen. nov.

Bill slightly curved, stout at the base, attenuating towards

the tip, which is sharply pointed; wing rather broad, the

first quill slightly shorter than the sixth ; no bastard primary ;

tail rather short, nearly even at the tip; legs and feet stout ;

culmen about equal in length to the tarsus.

Virtdonia sagittirostris, sp. n.

Adult male. Upper parts bright olive-green, rather paler

and brighter on the sides of the head and upper tail-coverts.

Underparts bright yellowish green; wings blackish brown,

the primaries narrowly and the secondaries more broadly

margined with yellowish green; tail blackish brown, with

yellowish-green margins ; under surface of the wings dark

ashy, the quills margined with dull white on the basal half;

margin of the wing tinged with yellow. Bull black ; legs

black ; iris brownish grey.

Total length about 6°5 inches, culmen 0°9, wing 3°3,

tail 2°1, tarsus 0°91.

Adult female. Resembles the male, but is rather duller in

tinge of colour both on the upper and underparts.

Hab. Mauna Kea, Hawai, Sandwich group.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

January 27, 1892.—Dr. W. T. Blanford, F.R.S.,

Vice-President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“North Italian Bryozoa.—Part II. Cyclostomata.” By Arthur

Wm. Waters, Esq., F.G.S.

The Chilostomata from the same localities were dealt with in

volume xlvii. of the ‘ Quarterly Journal.’ In the present paper a

number of Cyclostomata are described, amongst the most interesting

Geological Society. 113

being a new species termed by the Author Diastopora brenddolensis,

which has tubules similar to those of D. obelia. These are the only

species in which tubules are known, and two modes of growth of the

fossil seem to show that those who united under Diastopora erect

and incrusting forms were right.

The ovicell by the side of the zoarium of //ornera serrata, described

in the paper, is in a position new for the Cyclostomata.

March 23, 1892.—W. H. Hudleston, Esq., M.A., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read ;—

1. “On the Occurrence of the so-called Viverra Hastingsie of

Hordwell in the French Phosphorites.” By R. Lydekker, Esq.,

B.A., F.G.S.

The Author shows that Viverra Hastingsiw, Davies, is common

to the Oligocene of France and Hordwell, and finding that there is

no character by which the lower jaw of the type of the latter can

be satisfactorily distinguished from the type of V. angustidens,

Filhol, he considers that V. Hastingsie is specifically inseparable

from V. angustidens, and figures the cranium which is the subject

of the communication under the latter and earlier name.

He gives a list of seven mammals known to be common to the

Headon beds of Hordwell and the Isle of Wight, and the French

Phosphorites.

2. “Note on two Dinosaurian Foot-bones from the Wealden.”

By R. Lydekker, Esq., B.A., F.G.S.

In this paper the third right metapodial (metacarpal?) and an

associated phalangeal of a Sauropodous Dinosaur, obtained by Mr, C.

Dawson from the bone-bed of the Wadhurst Clay, are described, and

referred with doubt to Mososaurus.

The Author also discusses the relationship of <Acanthopholis

platypus from the Cambridge Greensand,

May 25, 1892.—W. H. Hudleston, Esq., M.A., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair,

The following communications were read :—

1. “On Delphinognathus conocephalus (Seeley) from the Middle

Karoo Beds, Cape Colony, preserved in the South-African Museum,

Capetown.” By Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., F.G.S.

The skull described in this paper is believed by Mr. T. Bain to

have been collected by himself near Beaufort West. The pre-

servation of the specimen leaves something to be desired, but not-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 8

114 Geological Society.

withstanding defects the skull belongs to a most interesting

Anomodont, indicating a new family of fossil Reptilia.

The skull is fully described in the paper, and its relationships

are discussed. The Author has already given reasons for regarding

Alurosaurus felinus, Lycosaurus curvimola, and their allies as

referable to a suborder Gennetotheria, which is nearly related appa-

rently to the Péelycosauria, and lies midway between the typical

Theriodontia and the Dicynodontia. It is to this suborder that

Delphinognathus may be referred, though it forms a family-type

distinct from the Mlurosauride, distinguished by the conical

parietal with a large foramen, the anterior supra-condylar notch in

the squamosal bone, and other modifications of the skull and

teeth.

2. “On Further Evidence of Endothiodon bathystoma (Owen)

from Oude Kloof, in the Nieuwveldt Mountains, Cape Colony.” By

Prof. H, G. Seeley, F.R.S., F.G.S.

Two bones found by Mr. T. Bain at Oude Kloof consist of the

left ramus of the mandible and what the Author regards as the left

squamosal bone of FH. bathystoma. The small cranial fragment pre-

served shows that the cerebral region probably conformed to the type

of skull seen in some of the Dicynodonts. ;

A description of the remains is given, and the Author notices

that the form of the articular condyle indicates a difference from

Dicynodontia and all other Anomodontia hitherto described; it

implies an oblique forward inclination of the quadrate bone—a

character important in defining the suborder Hndothiodontia, All

the characters of the dentition of the animal suggest near affinity

with the Theriodontia, especially the long lanceolate teeth strongly

serrated.

3. “On the Discovery of Mammoth and other Remains in

Endsleigh Street, and on Sections exposed in Endsleigh Gardens,

Gordon Street, Gordon Square, and Tavistock Square, N.W.” By

Henry Hicks, M.D., F.R.S., Secretary of the Geological Society.

In this paper the Author gives a description of the deposits over-

lying the loam in which the remains of the Mammoth and other

animals were found in Endsleigh Street, N.W. Under about 6 feet

of made ground there was about 10 feet of a yellowish-brown clay

containing flints and much ‘race.’ Below the clay there was

about 5 feet of sand and gravel, and under this about 1 foot of

clayey loam, in which most of the bones were embedded. This

loam contained many seeds, recognized by Mr. Clement Reid,

F.G.8., as being those of plants usually found in marshy places or

ponds and having a range at present from the Arctic Circle to the

South of Europe. A list of the bones found is given by Mr, E. T.

Newton, F.G.S., of the Museum of Practical Geology, Jermyn

Street, who describes them as being those of one full-grown

i -

Miscellaneous. 115 *

Mammoth, of another about half-grown, of the Red Deer, the

fossil Horse, and of a small rodent,

The Author gives sections through Endsleigh Street and along

the southern side of Endsleigh Gardens, and shows that where the

bones were found there was a distinct valley in the London Clay,

running in a direction nearly due north and south, the inclination

of the valley being towards the north. The London Clay reached

nearest to the surface towards St. Pancras Church and in Upper

Woburn Place, the total thickness of the overlying deposits and the

made ground there being only about 12 feet.

Other sections, given along the southern sides of Tavistock and

Gordon Squares and through Gordon Street and the western side

of Gordon Square, show varying thicknesses of the deposits, over-

lying the uneven floor of London Clay, of from 16 to 21 feet ; the

greatest thickness here is found at the north-western corner of

Gordon Square.

Seeds were also discovered in a loam near the bottom of Gordon

Street, at the same horizon as that containing the mammalian

remains, and some shells were found in a band of sandy clay,

under a calcareous deposit, about halfway down the western side

of Gordon Square.

The Author says that the deposits above the mammaliferous

loam overlying the London Clay in this area cannot be classed as

post-Glacial river-deposits, but must be considered as of Glacial

origin. The animals, therefore, which evidently died on the old

land-surface where their remains were found, lived there early

in the Glacial Period.

4. “The Morphology of Stephanoceras zigzag.” By S. S.

Buckman, Esq., F.G.S.

Material which has come into the Author’s possession throws

light on the developments of Stephanoceras zigzag, and such deve-

lopments seem to supply missing links in the connexion of

Bathonian and Bajocian species.

The Author separates the developments of S. zigzag into three

series, and discusses the allied forms of each.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On some new Coccidiidee parasitic in Fishes.

By M. P. Tuftonan.

I nave already described * as Coccidiwm gasterostet and C. sardine

two species of the genus Cocctdium, the entire development of which

* Thélohan, “Sur deux Coccidies nouvelles, parasites de l’Epinoche et

de la Sardine,” Comptes Rendus de la Société de Biologie, June 15, 1890 ;

id. ‘ Annales de Micrographie,’ 1890 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1890,

vi. p. 194).

116 Miscellaneous.

takes place within the tissues of the host; moreover, the enveloping

membrane of the cysts of these species is of an extreme delicacy,

presenting a contrast with the thickness and resistance of the same

envelope in the other species previously described, and in which, as

we know, development is partially accomplished in the external

medium.

I have since been able to observe similar facts in other species of

Coccidium, likewise parasitic in fishes, which have, moreover,

enabled me to establish certain interesting peculiarities.

I met with one of these parasites in the liver of Caranx trachurus

(at Concarneau, Saint-Valery-en-Caux). In the adult state, which

alone I was able to observe, it appears in the form of a perfectly

spherical cyst, with a mean diameter of 25 pn, and enclosing four

spores without a trace of a residual mass. These spores within the

eyst are arranged in very regular fashion crosswise and by two and

two, in such a way that the two spores which correspond to the

same diameter of the cyst are placed at the same level and above or

below the two others. I propose the name Coceidium cruciatum

for this species, to commemorate this arrangement, which is con-

stant and very characteristic.

The spores when seen in optical section present an elliptical or

oval contour. They measure on an average 7 to 9 yx in length by

6 » in breadth. Their envelope, which is tolerably thick, is very

remarkable on account of its composition ; it is, im fact, formed of

two apposed valves, and this has not hitherto been observed in any

Coccidiid. All round the spore, in the direction of its greater

diameter, we observe a kind of little thickening, marking the line of

union of the valves.

The contents in the fresh state exhibit nothing but large refrin-

gent globules; these elements, which represent a residual mass, or

*‘noyau de reliquat,” disappear in greater part under the action of

reagents, and we are enabled to detect the falciform bodies. In

preparations which are not stained er where the stain is non-elective

we often fancy we are able to distinguish four of these: this is due

to the fact that these elements, which are longer than the spore,

are recurved within its cavity; moreover, at the level of the thick-

ening of the case a phenomenon of refraction is produced, which

gives the sensation of a solution of continuity in their length. But

in reality there exist but two of these bodies, and by studying

preparations properly fixed and stained we come to distinguish them

clearly, as well as the nucleus of each.

I have found C. cruciatum sometimes disseminated in the tissue

of the liver, sometimes in little brownish masses enclosing a variable

number of cysts, and situated usually in contact with important

vessels.

In the liver of the sardine I have observed another very closely

allied Coceidiid. It differs from C. cructatum only in the fact that

the dimensions of the cyst are perhaps slightly smaller and that its

spores are never arranged in any order. The latter present pre-

Miscellaneous. 717

cisely the same characters as in the preceding species. I abstain

for the moment from giving a name to this parasite, since my obser-

vations do not permit me to decide with a sufficient degree of

certainty whether it is necessary to distinguish it specifically from

the parasite of Carana, or whether the two organisms are to be

united under the same name.

Lastly, I have found in the kidney, the spleen, and the liver of

the tench a Coccidium of very small size, for which I propose the

name C. minutum. The cyst measures no more than 9 to 10 p (in

sections). I was able to follow the various phases of the develop-

ment, and, among others, to recognize in this form the karyokinetic

division of the nucleus which I had previously reported in C. gaster-

ostei. There are four fusiform spores, each enclosing two nucleate

falciform bodies.

In concluding this note I desire to draw attention to some very

singular little bodies which I have met with for a long time in the

tissues of different fishes.

They are oval in form, occasionally a little irregular, and are

provided with a thick envelope with a very sharp double contour.

In the interior a nucleus is observed, usually situated at one of the

extremities ; the remainder of the cavity is filled by a large number

of very delicate little rods, which appear to converge towards a

point, most frequently lying opposite to the nucleus. Their dimen-

sions seem to vary in the different fishes. I have found them

6 to 9 » in length by 4 to 6 » in breadth in the epithelium of the

intestine of the perch; 10 to 12 w by 5 to 8 p in the kidney of the

stickleback; 15 » by 10 to 12 in the connective tissue of the

ovary of the minnow; and 12 to 15 u by 6 to 9 pw in the epithelium

of the gills of the tench. I have also found them in the bleak, the

carp, &e. My excellent friend, Dr. Laguesse, in the course of his

beautiful researches into the histology of fishes, has had occasion to

observe the same bodies, especially in Crenilubrus.

Unfortunately I can do nothing but state the existence of these

singular forms, Their parasitic nature appears to me to be almost

beyond doubt; but their characters are so peculiar that I have

been unable to discover any affinity between them and the parasites

at present known.—Comptes Rendus hebdomadaires des scances de

la Société de Biologie (Séance du 9 janvier, 1892): from a separate

impression communicated by the Author,

On the Dissemination of Hirudinea by the Palmipeds.

By M. Jures pe Guerye.

MM. Raphaél Blanchard and Mégnin have recently published, in

the ‘Comptes Rendus des séances de la Société de Biologie’ *, several

* Raphael Blanchard, “Sur la Sangsue de Cheval du Nord de I’ Afrique ”

(séance du 17 octobre, 1891); P. Mégnin, ‘ Sangsues de l’Algérie et de

Tunisie ayant séjourné plus d’un mois dans la bouche de Beeufs et de

Chevaux ” (séance du 24 octobre, 1891).

118 Miscellaneous.

remarkable cases of the carriage of living leeches by Mammals.

The facts mentioned below will show that the aquatic birds, and

especially the migratory Palmipeds, can also become very active

agents in the dissemination of Hirudinea.

Being installed in the spring of 1888 in the neighbourhood of a

large marsh-shooting in the Department of the Marne *, for the

purpose of investigating at that spot various points in the freshwater

fauna, my attention was attracted for the first time on the 5th of

April by a little leech. It was lying dead (but still fresh and suffi-

ciently well preserved for study) on a stone table upon which the

sportsmen were in the habit of depositing their game. That day

the bag comprised, as the result of the morning’s work alone, some

fifteen wild duck, teal, and pintails. From that time I examined

all the birds killed, with the special object of discovering leeches.

It was only on the 8th of April that a second leech was obtained

upon a wigeon (Mareca penelope, L.) among the ventral feathers.

This soon died. ‘The same day, having deposited upon my work-table

a teal (Querquedula crecca, L.), shot flying a few moments previously,

great was my satisfaction on seeing emerge from the plumage of the

anterior part of the breast a worm similar to the foregoing (6 millim,

in length).

This specimen, which was very active, was at once isolated, and

two days afterwards brought alive to Paris. Iwas unable to study this

Hirudinean, owing to being engaged at the time upon the prepara-

tions for the fourth scientific expedition of the ‘ Hirondelle,’ on

which I was to accompany the Prince of Monaco. Various efforts

which were made to feed it were without result; it never touched

the living Batrachians or Mollusks which were offered it. Attached

by its posterior sucker, the creature swayed incessantly to and fro

with a rhythmic motion or moved about on the walls of the jar with

the well-known geometric gait (démarche géometrique) of the looper

caterpillars fT.

At the moment of setting out for the Azores, on the 16th of June,

I decided to entrust my little Hirudinean to Prof. Moniez, who has

the management of splendidly arranged aquaria at the Laboratory

* Arrondissement de Vitry. In order to give an idea of the import-

ance of this shooting, I will simply mention that the pools there occupy

an extent of more than 500 acres (200 hectares). On four of these pools

only, shooting is done from a hut, and in good seasons a skilful duck-shot

can kill about nine hundred wild duck (Anas boschas, L.) there, without

speaking of the rest. The number of head killed has sometimes exceeded

two thousand.

. + It is curious to observe these two peculiarities, because each of them

has been the cause of a name actually applied to worms formerly con-

founded with this :—Mirudo oscillatoria, Saint-Amans, 1824, and Mirudo

geometra, Brightwell, 1842. This, moreover, is what O. F. Miiller says

of the young :—“Raro quescunt, Geometrarum imstar progrediuntur et

quidem festinante gressu” (Verm. terrest. et fluv. . . . hist. vol. i. part 2,

p. 45).

Miscellaneous. 119

of Natural History of the Faculty of Medicine of Lille. Here it

lived, always very active and never feeding, until November 6th,

1888.

The thermometer was low on the day when I obtained this lecch ;

it had snowed the night before, and the temperature of the water of

the marshes scarcely exceeded 3° or 4° C, This did not prevent. it

from supporting the heat of the summer in a vessel of limited

dimensions, in which it had seemed desirable to leave it in order to

avoid losing it. The ability of the animal to resist striking changes

of temperature is therefore established, and the feature is worthy of

remark when it is a question of dissemination into waters situated

at distant latitudes.

The foregoing notes, extracted almost word for word from my

note-book of observations, had been taken a long time when I had

the opportunity of entrusting the Hirudineans with which we are

dealing to Dr. Raphaél Blanchard for the purpose of systematic

study. This, as we shall see, furnishes some curious results.

To begin with, the three specimens belong to the same species—

Glossiphonia tessellata, discovered in Denmark and described by

O. F. Miller in 1774. Its geographical distribution, as at present

known, extends in Europe from the Arctic Circle, within which it

has been found in the Kola Peninsula (Russian Lapland), as far as

Budapest. Nevertheless it had not previously been reported in

France, and it is sufficiently peculiar that it should be met with

there for the first time upon Palmipeds. Dr. Raphaél Blanchard

has since obtained, in August 1890, two specimens only of the

species in the Erdre, near Nantes.

This form is moreover everywhere regarded as rare, and the natu-

ralists who have observed it most carefully point out a peculiarity

in its mode of life which is worthy of mention here. Gil. tessellatu

crawls as it were upside down at the surface of the water in the

open spaces, as do the Planarians and certain Mollusks. The animal

is thus favourably situated for attaching itself to the migratory

Palmipeds, which pitch (tombent), to use the technical expression,

and at times in numerous flocks, on the clear waters of the marshes.

Furthermore, an observation by Dr. Weltner* shows that Pal-

mipeds are readily attacked by Gl. tessellata. At a farm in the

village of Wanzenau, near Strassburg, a flock of geese and ducks

was almost destroyed by this leech. The birds were emaciated and

restless and carried a certain number of these worms firmly fixed in

the esophagus. Dr. Weltner believes that the leeches were searched

for by the birds as food, and, not having been swallowed sufliciently

quickly, had attached themselves in passing down the gullet. I

have uever met with Hirudineans in the digestive tracts of the

numerous aquatic birds which I have examined for the purpose of

* Weltner, “Clepsine tessellata, O. F. Miill., aus dem Tegelsee bei

Berlin,” Sitzungsberichte der Gesellsch. naturforsch. Freunde zu Berlin,

17 mai, 1887.

120 Miscellaneous.

studying their food. It therefore appears to me to be more in

conformity with the truth to suppose that the worms had attached

themselves of their own accord to the mucous membranes of the

ducks or geese as they were engaged in seeking their food *,

I would add that the call-ducks employed in shooting, which

remain attached to cords for hours at a time out in the water in

front of the huts, are sometimes attacked by little leeches. The

keepers, however, by whom I was informed of the fact, never pro-

cured me any specimens.

Be that as it may, the possibility of the dissemination of leeches

by Palmipeds appears to be placed absolutely beyond doubt. In

damp weather a leech, sheltered beneath the compact plumage of a

duck, can be transported a very long distance in a very few hours 7,

especially if the flight is further accelerated by some atmospheric

disturbance. I may be permitted to quote a final instance, which

will serve to clear up the subject.

In the only case with which I am acquainted in which a leech

(Lophobdella Quatrefagesi, Poir. & Rocheb.) was reported as having

accidentally attached itself to birds, the creature was actually found

upon migratory Palmipeds, on the internal wall of the pouch of

pelicans (Pelecanus crispus, Bruch., and P. onocrotalus, L.). From

the special point of view of dissemination it is curious to compare

this fact with the following, mentioned by Caspari, the hydrographic

engineer, and which I tender, without further comment, to all those

who are interested in the grand phenomena of Nature :—

‘«« Another less formidable but very curious effect of the tornados

is their influence on the fauna of the regions visited by them. That

of 1865 acclimatized pelicans in Guadeloupe ; these birds, according

to the old fishermen, were formerly unknown in the island, and

to-day they abound in the whole of the north-west portion, near the

Grand Cul-de-Sac” {.—Comptes Rendus hebdomadaires des séances

de la Soctété de Biologie (Séance du 30 janvier, 1892): from a sepa-

rate impression communicated by the Author.

* T would mention, as being closely connected with this, a case observed

in Ireland, and reported in ‘The Veterinarian,’ ser. 4, vol. viii. Jan. 1862,

p- 19 (‘* Worms in the Eyes of Geese”). Iam indebted to Prof. Railliet

for bringing it to my notice,

The case was one of geese being rendered blind by leeches (?). On the

eyeball of one of the birds being divided “a small black worm, just like

a young leech, came out.” The creature in question was kept alive for

some time in a veterinary hospital in Dublin. The affected geese had

access to a stream where there were numbers of leeches. It remains to

be discovered how the worms were able to penetrate the eye. The species

was not determined.

+ I may here remind the reader that a wild duck flies in ordinary

weather at a speed of 40 to 45 miles (66 4 72 kilométres) an hour. Vide

J. de Guerne, ‘ Excursions zoologiques dans les iles de Fayal et de San

Miguel (Acores),’ Paris, 1888, p. 89.

{ Caspari, “Une Mission & la Guadeloupe. Notes de géographie

physique” (‘ Revue maritime et coloniale,’ Oct. 1871, p. 412).

EE —_—_ — =

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SIXTH SERIES. ]

No. 56. AUGUST 1892.

XII1.—On the Shells of the Victoria Nyanza or Lake

Oukéréwé. By Evaar A. SMITH.

[Plate XI. figs. 3-6, 8-16.]

THE first record of any shells from this great African lake

appeared in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society ’ for

1864. Ina list of the shells collected by Capt. Speke during

his second journey through Central Africa Dr. H. Dohrn

quoted the following from the lake, viz.:—1. Limnea, sp. ;

2. Planorbis, sp.; 3. Lanistes Boltenianus; 4. Paludina

[=Viviparus] unicolor; 5. Paludina [= Cleopatra] buli-

motdes.

This collection was presented to the British Museum by

Capt. Speke; but the localities attached to the above speci-

mens make it very doubtful if any of them really were

obtained from the Victoria Nyanza. Dohrn himself (0. ¢.

p- 116) observes that “‘ the specimens from different localities

have been partly mixed up.”

With the exception of the Lanistes, which are marked

“from the Kanagwa and Uzandu district,” the rest were

transmitted to the Museum with the locality “ Nile district,

between 3° and 14° N. lat.” The “ gigantic specimen from

the lake, more than twice as long as usual,” of Paludina

bulimoides is labelled ‘‘ Usaramo, E. Africa, Plateau, 6° S.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 9

122 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Shells of the

lat.” It is a variety of the Cleopatra Guillemet of Bour-

guignat and perfectly distinct from dulimoides, having the

upper whorls sharply angled and the base of the body-whor!

around the umbilicus encircled with five strong concentric

liree.

Considering, therefore, the doubt attaching to the localities

of the specimens in question, it seems to me advisable to

exclude these five species from the list of the lake shells until

their occurrence there has been further established.

The next mention of shells from the Oukéréwé lake occurs

in the ‘Sitzungsberichte der Gesellschaft naturforschender

Freunde zu Berlin’ for 1879. At p. 105 Dr. E. von Martens

enumerated nine species collected by Emmin Effendi in 1877

on the south-west shores, as follows :—1. Physa, sp.; 2. Plan-

orbis choanomphalus, sp. n.; 3. Paludina rubicunda, sp. n. ;

4, Paludina capillata, Frfld.; 5. Bythinia Stanleyt, Smith ;

6. Melania tuberculata, var.; 7. Unio Bakert, H. Adams ;

8. U. acuminatus, H. Ad.; 9. Corbicula radiata, Phil.

M. Bourguignat in 1883 (Moll. fluv. du Nyanza Oukéréwé),

unaware of the papers by Dohrn and Martens, mentioned the

following ten species as the first recorded from this locality :—

1. Melania tuberculata; 2. Vivipara abyssinica; 3. Mutela

subdiaphana; 4. Unio Hautteceurt; 5. U. Grandidiert; 6.

U. Duponti; 7. U. Ruellani; 8. U. Hdwardsianus; 9. U.

Grantianus ; 10. U. Moncett.

In 1885 (‘Espéces nouv. et gen. nouv. Oukéréwé et

Tanganika’) he described the following :— Cleopatra Ctuil-

lemet, Mutela Bourguignati, and Spatha Bourquignati.

Finally in 1887 (Bull. Soc. Malac. France, vol. iv. pp. 267-

272) he enumerated the thirteen species known to him from

the lake, and described two others, Limnea Debaizet and

Unio Lourdeli.

I now add to the preceding three new species of Viviparus,

Mutela rubens, Lamk., and Limosina parasitica (Parreyss),

so that the complete list of the known shells from the lake

is here given.

The fauna of the Victoria Nyanza, as far as we know it at

present, appears to be quite Nilotic, and no such remarkable

forms as occur in Lake Tanganyika have as yet been met

with. It does not possess a specialized fauna like that lake,

and out of the twenty-eight species hereafter enumerated

twelve have been recorded from the Nile or one or other of

the great lakes, and of the remaining sixteen so-called species

very close representatives occur in other lakes and rivers of

Central Africa.

Victoria Nyanza or Lake Oukéréwé, 123

J. GASTROPODA.

1. Limnea Debaize?’, Bourguignat.

Limnea Debaizet, Bourguignat, Bull. Soc. Mal. France, 1887, vol. iv.

p. 268.

This species also occurs at Bagamoyo (Bourg.). It evi-

dently is very closely allied to LZ. natalensis, Krauss.

2. Physa, sp.

Physa, sp., Martens, SB. Gesell. nat. Freund. Berlin, 1879, p. 103.

Hab. South-west shore.

Perhaps P. nyassana, Smith (Martens).

3. Planorbis choanomphalus, Martens.

Planorbis choanomphalus, Martens, /. c. p. 103.

From the south-west shore.

4. Melania tuberculata, Miiller, var.

Melania tubereulata, Miiller, var., Martens, J. c. p. 104; Bourguignat,

Moll. fluv. du Nyanza Oukéréwé, 1883, p. 4.

Hab. South and south-west shore.

5. Viviparus abyssinicus, Martens.

Vivipara abyssinica, Bourguignat, 1. c. 1883, p. 4.

Hab. South end of the lake.

6. Viviparus rubicundus, Martens.

(Pl. XII. fig. 3.)

Paludina rubicunda, Martens, J. c. p. 104; Smith, P. Z.S. 1888, p. 55,

as Paludina unicolor, var.

Hab. South-west shore (Martens) ; Nile region between

3° and 14° N. lat. (Speke, in B. M.); Albert Nyanza

(Smith).

This is a very pretty species, distinguished by its pinkish

colour and rounded whorls.

7. Viviparus capillatus, Frauenfeld.

Paludina capillata, Martens, /. c. p. 104.

Hab. South shore (Martens) ; Lake Nyassa (Erfid.).

124 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Shells of the

Martens only had young specimens under examination, and

it seems to me possible that they may be referable to the

following species, as he mentions their possessing two distinct

keels. V. capillatus has an angle at the periphery and a

shouldering above, but it cannot be described as carinate.

8. Viviparus victorie. (Pl. XII. figs. 8-10.)

Paludina, sp. n., Smith, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. August 1890, p. 149.

Testa umbilicata, conica, mediocriter tenuis, epidermide olivacea

nitida induta, ad apicem plus minus erosa, purpurea; anfractus

6, convexiusculi, inferne ad suturam carinati, interdum paulo

supra medium leviter carinati vel angulati, lineis incrementi

obliquis flexuosis, striisque spiralibus tenuissimis sculpti, ultimus

circa medium carinatus, plerumque ad aperturam leviter infra

carinam descendens; apertura subcircularis, longit. totius 2 ad-

gequans, intus submargaritacea ; perist. ad marginem nigrescens,

latere columellari leviter incrassato.

Longit. 33 millim., diam. 20; apertura 14 longa, 123 lata.

Var. a. Testa vix umbilicata, anfractu ultimo fortiter et acute

carinato, carina supra spiram pagodiformem continua.

Var. 6. Testa minor, vix perforata, solidior, carinis fere obsoletis,

anfractibus magis rotundatis, epidermide magis strigata.

I have set aside certain specimens as varieties a and 6

chiefly to call attention to the great variability of this species.

At first sight it seems hardly credible that the var. 6 can

belong to the same species as the type. However, the series

of specimens in the Museum apparently proves them to be so.

The strength of the carination, the size of the umbilicus, and

the size of the shells themselves are very variable ; but even

in specimens which are least keeled traces of the keels are

noticeable. The slight angulation near and a little above the

middle of the whorls of the spire is more distinct in some

specimens than others, and the spiral sculpture is also distinct

in some instances, feeble in others.

In the var. a the strong keel of the body-whorl revolves

up the spire a little above the suture, so that the spire presents

a pagodiform appearance. In these specimens also the termi-

nation of the keel modifies the form of the aperture, producing

a slight angle in the middle of the outer lip.

9. Viviparus jucundus. (Pl. XII. fig. 6.)

Testa parva, imperforata, ovato-turrita, haud nitida, epidermide

tenui olivacea induta, ad apicem erosa; anfractus 5, convexiusculi,

sutura profunda sejuncti, lineis incrementi obliquis conspicuis,

Victoria Nyanza or Lake Oukéréwé. 125

aliisque spiralibus tenuibus confertis decussatis sculpti, ultimus

in medio angulatus, antice haud descendens; upertura oyato-

auriformis, longit. totius 4 adsequans: peristoma tenue, Vix con-

tinuum, marginibus callo tenuissimo nitente junctis, columellari

leviter incrassato, subreflexo.

Longit. 14 millim., diam. 93; apertura 7 longa, 53 lata.

This species is remarkable for its small size, the dull,

spirally and obliquely striated surface, and the peripheral

angulation of the body-whorl. It was obtained at the Vic-

toria Nyanza by Bishop Hannington.

This is not the young of V. victorie, but evidently a species

which does not attain larger dimensions than those given

above. It is distinguished from that species not only by its

size but by the more distinct spiral sculpture, the more

shouldered whorls, the deeper suture, and the absence of an

umbilicus.

10. Viviparus cepoides. (Pl. XII. fig. 4.)

Testa anguste umbilicata, ovata, turrita, tenuis, epidermide viride

induta, strigis obliquis saturate olivaceis zonisque vel lineis paucis

obsoletis picta, parum nitida, interdum limo rufo obtecta; an-

fractus 6, convexi, superne humerosi, incrementi lineis obliquis

striisque spiralibus plus minus obsoletis sculpti, sutura profunda

sejuncti; ultimus rotundatus, ad peripheriam haud angulatus ;

apertura magna, ovato-rotundata, intus ceruleo-alba, longit.

totius 4 adwquans; peristoma tenue, marginibus callo tenui

junctis, columellari leviter incrassato, sed vix reflexo.

Longit. 33 millim., diam. maj. 223; apertura 173 longa, 134 lata.

Hab. Either the Victoria Nyanza or from the Nile between

3° and 14° N. lat. (Capt. Speke).

This species is comparatively thin and is remarkable for the

shouldering of the whorls, the deep suture, the green-striped

epidermis, and the large aperture. The spiral stri, although

not strong, are quite apparent, being more conspicuous

around the umbilicus than elsewhere.

All the four specimens collected by Capt. Speke were more

or less coated with a rust-like deposit. They vary very

little, excepting the spire may be somewhat longer in some

specimens than others.

11. Cleopatra Guillemei, Bourguignat.

(Pl. XII. fig. 5.)

Cleopatra Guillemei, Bourguignat, Esp. nouy. et gen, nouy. Oukéréwé

et Tanganika, p. 6.

Like C. bulimotdes (Olivier), but readily distinguished by

the grooves around the umbilicus.

126 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Shells of the

12. Bithynia Stanley?, Smith, var. humerosa.

Bithynia Stanley, Smith, var. humerosa, Martens, J. ¢. p. 104.

Hab. South-west shore (Jf) ; Lake Nyassa (Smith).

‘II. PeLecypopa.

13. Corbicula radiata, Parreyss.

Hab. River Nile; also Lakes Albert, Tanganyika, and

Nyassa, Victoria Nyanza (Martens).

I have already quoted this species from the Victoria

Nyanza (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Aug. 1890, p. 149). It

was obtained on the south shore of the lake both by Emin

Pasha and the late Bishop Hannington. Some of the speci-

mens are without rays, other examples, in addition to the

violet rays, exhibit others of a rich brown or reddish colour.

The epidermis is variable, being olive-green, greenish yellow,

or simply yellow.

14. Limosina parasitica (Parreyss).

Hab. First Cataract at Assouan on the Upper Nile

(Parreyss) .

This species is considered by Clessin (Conch.-Cab. Monog.

Cycladeen, p. 247) synonymous with L. ferruginea, Krauss *.

On comparing specimens of these forms received from

Parreyss and Krauss they appear to differ somewhat both in

form and sculpture. JZ. parasitica is slightly longer and

narrower and the concentric lines are stronger and more

lamellar. The specimens obtained at the Victoria Nyanza

by Bishop Hannington are exactly similar to those from

Asgouan,

15. Unio Bakeri, H. Adams. (Pl. XII. fig. 11.)

Unio Bakeri, Martens, J. c. p. 104.

Hab. South-west shore (J.) ; Albert Nyanza (Str Samuel

Baker and Emin Pasha).

I have already (P. Z. S. 1888, p. 56) pointed out the

similarity between this and some of the following species

described by Bourguignat, and it seems very probable that

the shells referred to the present species by Dr. E. von

* Besides South Africa I have already quoted this species from Mada-

gascar and Mauritius (P. Z. 8. 1882, p. 388).

Victoria Nyanza or Lake Oukéréwé. 127

Martens belong rather to one or other of Bourguignat’s species

than to this Albert Nyanza form.

16. Unio acuminatus, H. Adams. (PI. XII. fig. 12.)

Unio acuminatus, Martens, l. c. p. 105.

Hab. South-west shore (.) ; Albert Nyanza (Baker).

As suggested by Bourguignat, this species is allied to the

U. Monceti of that author, and therefore it is not impossible

that the shells referred to it by Martens may really belong to

Monceti, as they come from the same lake.

17. Unio Hautteceurt, Bourguignat.

Unio Hautteceuri, Bourguignat, 1883, Moll. fluv, Oukéréwé, p. 5,

figs, 1-3.

18. Unio Grandidiert, Bourguignat.

Unio Grandidiert, Bourguignat, 1. c. p. 7, figs. 4-6.

19. Unio Edwardsianus, Bourguignat.

Tn ~~ngnentoa, o ., 7 ‘ mage

Unio Edwardsianus, Bourguignat, J. c. p. 12, figs. 7-9.

20. Unio Duponti, Bourguignat.

Unio Duponti, Bourguignat, /. c. p. 8, figs. 10-12.

21. Unio Grantianus, Bourguignat.

Unio Grantianus, Bourguignat, J, ¢. p. 14.

Of the five preceding so-called species it is impossible to

suppose that the variation in form and sculpture pointed out

by Bourguignat would be at all constant. At all events my

experience with regard to the Unionide of the great Central-

African lakes proves that great variation both in outline and

ornamentation is constantly met with in many species. Iam

therefore inclined to believe that these species of M. Bour-

guignat are merely variations of one and the same species.

22. Unio Monceti, Bourguignat.

Unio Monceti, Bourguignat, /. c. p. 15, figs. 18-15.

23. Unio Ruellani, Bourguignat.

Unio Ruellani, Bourguignat, /. ¢. p. 10, figs, 16-18.

128 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Marine

24. Unio Lourdeli, Bourguignat.

(Pl. XII. figs. 13-15.)

Unio Lourdeli, Bourguignat, Bull. Soc. Mal. France, 1887, vol. iv.

p- 271.

This is an elongate posteriorly rostrate form and quite

distinct from the rest of the species from the lake. The

shells figured are in the collection of 8. I. Da Costa, Esq.

25. Mutela rubens, Lamarck.

Mutela rubens, Smith, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Aug. 1890, p. 149.

There is a single valve from the lake obtained by Emin

Pasha and presented by him to the British Museum.

26. Mutela subdiaphana, Bourguignat.

Mutela subdiaphana, Bourguignat, Moll. fluv. Oukéréwé, 1888, p. 6;

Bull. Soc. Mal. France, 1887, vol. iv. p. 268.

Apparently no description of this species has as yet

appeared.

27. Mutela Bourguignati, Ancey.

(Pl XT. tes 16.)

Mutela Bourguignati, Bourguignat, Espéces nouy. et gen. nouv. Ouké-

réwé et Tanganika, 1885, p. 8.

Hab. Shores of the lake, near the mouth of the Chimayou

(Bourg.) ; also Emin Pasha in Brit. Mus.

28. Spatha (Spathella) Bourguignati, Ancey.

Spatha (Spathella) Bourgugnati, Bourguignat, J. c. 1885, p. 12.

Hab. South shore of the lake (Bourguignat and Emin

Pasha).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII. (part).

Fig. 3. Viviparus rubicundus.

Fig. 4. Viviparus cepoides.

Fig. 5. Cleopatra Guillemet.

Tig. 6. Viviparus jucundus.

Fig. 8. Viviparus victorie (var. b).

Fig. 9. Viviparus victoria (typical).

Fug. 10. Virviparus victorie (var. a).

Fig. 11. Unio Baker.

Fig. 12. Unio acuminatus.

Figs. 138-15. Unio Lourdelt.

Fig. 16. Mutela Bourquignate.

ae er

Molluscan Fauna of St. Helena. 129

XI.—Further Additions to the known Marine Molluscan

Fauna of St. Helena. By Epaar A. SMITH.

[Plate XII. figs. 1, 2, & 7.]

Since publishing my report upon the marine shells of

St. Helena* a few more species, also obtained by Capt. W. H.

Turton, R.E., have been identified ; some of these may be

regarded as indigenous and others as importations, having

been obtained on floating seaweed (‘ sea-horn”) which

undoubtedly drifts northward from the Cape t+. In addition

to these, a number of marine species were also discovered by

Captain Turton inland at a considerable elevation. Some

observations on this interesting discovery will form the con-

cluding portion of this paper.

I. ADDITIONAL INDIGENOUS SPECIES.

Lamellaria perspicua (Linn.).

Hab. North Sea, Atlantic, at Madeira, the Azores, Medi-

terranean, Adriatic, A‘gean; also Atlantic coast of United

States, Port Elizabeth, South Africa, and Japan.

‘Three small specimens from St. Helena appear to belong

to this well-known and widely distributed species.

Trivia candidula, Gaskoin.

Hab. Mexico (Gaskoin) ; coast of Spain, Algeria, Canary

Isles, Azores, Madeira, Goree.

I have omitted in the above distribution the locality ‘ Sand-

wich Islands” quoted by Sowerby in his monograph of the

genus Cyprea in the ‘Thesaurus,’ also that of Port Jackson

mentioned by Angas in the P. Z. 8. 1871, p. 94. In the

latter case, at all events, I think there is little doubt of a

misidentification of the Port Jackson shells, for a specimen

in the British Museum from that locality presented by

Mr. Angas and named by him “1, candidula, Gaskoin,” in

my opinion is merely a small example of TZ. scabriuscula,

Gray. It has quite the form of that species, has the sculp-

ture between the ribs and the dorsal median impression.

The single specimen from St. Helena is small, only

5 millim. in length, whereas three examples presented to the

* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1890, pp. 247-317.

f fe Gp 247.

130 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Marine

Museum by Mr. Gaskoin are almost 8. This, however, is of

little importance, as many of the Zrivie exhibit great varia-

tion in the size of the specimens. It has been doubted

whether the species described originally from Mexico is really

the same as that found in the North Atlantic and which is

usually considered to be so. Of the identity of the latter with

this species there need be no further doubt, for the shells

received from Gaskoin, already referred to, are identical with

others in the Museum collected by Mr. MacAndrew at

Corunna.

I may add that, although Gaskoin quoted ‘ Mexico” as

the locality of his species, the specimens received from him

were marked §. America ?”’

Jeffreysia atlantica. (Pl. XII. fig. 7.)

Testa minuta, ovato-pyramidalis, anguste perforata, albida, tenuis,

diaphana, nitida; anfractus 43, perconvexi, sutura profunda,

leviter obliqua sejuncti; apertura ovato-circularis ; peristoma

tenue, continuum, margine columellari vix reflexo.

Longit. 13 millim., diam. ?; apertura 3 longa.

This species is less elongate than J. diaphana of Alder,

has a more conical spire, and a shorter and more globose

body-whorl ; the aperture also is more circular.

Tellimya producta. (Pl. XII. fig. 2.)

Testa transversa, ineequilateralis, convexa, irregulariter ovato-trian-

gularis, postice producta, tenuis, diaphana, nitida, lineis incre-

menti tenuissimis, striisque obsoletis radiantibus sculpta ; margo

dorsi utrinque declivis, ventralis rectus ; latus anticum medio-

criter latum, rotundatum, posticum paulo acuminatum ; umbones

antemediani, prominentes ; dentes duo valve sinistre divergentes,

subvalidi, v. dextra inconspicuil, marginales.

Longit. 64 millim., alt. 5, diam. 4.

This species is peculiar on account of its form, the poste-

rior end being produced or subrostrate and the ventral

margin straight or even faintly incurved. The hinge-teeth

in the left valve are rather distinctly developed and divergent,

one on each side beneath the umbo; the right valve is prac-

tically edentulous. Below the apex the hinge-line is inter-

rupted by a triangular space, the anterior border of which is

somewhat thickened, and the dorsal line behind it is narrowly

reflexed upward. The pallial line and the adductor scar are

very indistinct.

Molluscan Fauna of St. Helena. 131

Tellimya simillima. (Pl. XII. fig. 1.)

Testa 7’. bidentate similis, sed umbonibus leviter prominentioribus,

magis centralibus, dentibus duobus valve sinistree brevioribus et

fortioribus.

Longit, 33 millim., alt. 23.

This small species is very thin and fragile, pellucid, and

agrees in general aspect with 7. dédentata of Montagu. It

is not, however, quite of the same form, having the beaks a

little less anterior in position and a trifle more prominent.

The two teeth in the left valve are also less divergent,

shorter, and stronger.

Montacuta ferruginosa (Montagu).

Hab. North Sea, Atlantic to the Mediterranean.

The two valves from St. Helena evidently belong to this

species, which has not, I believe, been previously recorded

from so southern a locality.

Pecten pes-felis, var.

Two small valves of this species are rather flatter than

usual. ‘They certainly belong, however, to this well-known

Mediterranean species.

I]. SPECIES FOUND ON FLOATING TANGLE AND TO BE

REGARDED AS SOUTH AFRICAN.

Rissoa fenestrata, Krauss.

Hab. Mouth of the Knysna (Krauss); Port Elizabeth

(Sowerby).

Trochus (Gibbula) cicer, Menke.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope (Philippi); Simon’s Bay

(Gould); Table Bay (Krauss) ; Port Elizabeth (Sowerby).

Phasianella bicarinata, Dunker.

Ilab. Cape of Good Hope (Dkr.).

The bicarination of this pretty little species is accurately

described by Dunker as obsolete. Therefore, judging from

specimens in the Museum which I identify with this species,

I am inclined to suppose that this angulation is exaggerated

in the figure given by Pusbry in Tryon’s ‘ Manual of

Conchology,’ vol. x. pl. xxxix. a. fig. 10.

132 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Marine

Kellia suborbicularis (Montagu).

Hab. North Sea, Mediterranean, Atlantic, Port Elizabeth,

Kerguelen Island.

This species has been recorded from all the above localities,

and it is quite probable that K. rotunda, Deshayes, an Aus-

tralian species, 1s not specifically separable from it.

Thecalia concamerata (Bruguiére).

Hab. South Africa and South Australia.

Only a few small valves of this species were obtained

by Capt. Turton.

Crenella rhombea (Berkeley).

Hab. English coast, North Atlantic, Mediterranean.

This species having been got at St. Helena on “ sea-horn,”

the term locally applied to this kind of floating seaweed, it

doubtless also occurs at the Cape, although it has not at

present been recorded from there.

III. MARINE SPECIES FOUND INLAND.

The discovery of a considerable number of marine shells at

an elevation of about 700 feet is an interesting fact, as nothing

of this kind had been observed previously in the island.

Capt. Turton, who found them in small patches of sand

which had accumulated in certain spots in the bed of a small

dried-up watercourse on Sugarloaf Ridge, was at a loss to

account for their occurrence in that locality. Mr. R. B.

Newton, to whom I mentioned the subject, suggested that

probably wind was the agency by which they had been

carried up the hillside. This seems a very likely solution,

for without exception all the shells are very minute and

might easily be blown any distance by hurricanes or whirl-

winds. Capt. Turton found these accumulations of sand at

intervals, and it would appear that, when storms rushed up

the slope, the sand was stopped here and there by projecting

rock and accumulated accordingly. He informs me that

“the largest patch of sand did not exceed a very few cubic

yards, but of course the rains had washed all the rest away.”

Such accumulations are known to geologists as A¥olian or

Eluvium deposits. This is not an instance of a raised beach,

as the surroundings generally testify ; besides, if such were

the case, we should expect to meet with larger marine objects

1 _— e- e

Molluscan Fauna of St. Helena. 133

than the minute forms obtained by Capt. Turton. It will be

noticed in the following list that in cases where the species

attain in the adult state any size whatever (e.g. the Natica,

the Nassa, the Littorina, the Hipponyx, the Gadinia, and the

two Arcas) only extremely young specimens occurred.

About ten or a dozen other species were obtained, but they

are either too fragmentary or in too bad condition for deter-

mination. Like those which have been identified they

evidently belong to the existing fauna. The descriptions or

references of the thirty-three species enumerated may be

found in the Proc. Zool. Soc. 1890, pp. 255-305.

With one or two exceptions all traces of colour have left

the shells, but the well-preserved condition of many of them

would appear to indicate that they had not been buried or

exposed to weathering for any very long period.

Besides the shells, two valves of a species of Lepas allied

to L. ansertfera, Linn., were found by Capt. Turton inland

at another part of the island. These, being very thin and

light, might also have been carried there by the wind or by

birds ; and it is possible that to the latter agency the presence

is accountable of ‘‘ what appeared to be a lava internal cast

of a bivalve shell, about 6 inches in length,” found by

Mr. Melliss * at the summit of High Knoll at an elevation

above the sea of 1900 feet.

1. Columbella (Mitrella) sancte-helene, Smith.

Three small specimens are probably the young of this

species.

2. Pleurotoma (Clavus) prolongata, Smith.

A few immature specimens.

3. Pleurotoma (Olathurella?) usta, Smith.

The specimens which apparently belong to this species

have a few denticles within the outer lip. In the type the

labrum has the appearance of not being quite fully developed,

which might account for the absence of the tubercles.

4. Nassa sancte-helene, A. Adams.

Several young specimens only.

* ‘St. Helena,’ by J. C. Melliss (1875), p. 61.

134 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Marine

5. Marginella (Volvaria) consanguinea, Smith.

Possibly some of these specimens may be small examples

of M. cinerea, Jousseaume.

6. Mitra (Pusta) sancte-helene, Smith.

A few specimens, all young and much worn.

7. Natica Dillwynii, Payraudeau.

Several specimens, all quite young.

8. Hulima atlantica, Smith ?

A number of very small examples may possibly belong

to this species.

9. Scalaria sancte-helene, Smith.

One immature specimen with the fine riblets worn away

apparently belongs to this species.

10. Turbonilla assimilans, Smith ?

None of the specimens are in sufficiently good condition for

certain identification.

11. Cingulina circinata, A. Adams.

Two young specimens.

12. Aclis angulata, Smith ?

Two specimens are probably worn examples of this species.

13. Leucotina minuta, Smith.

A single specimen only.

14. Zriforis recta, Smith.

A few worn broken specimens having the slender form of

this species.

15. Littorina miliaris, Quoy & Gaimard.

Very small specimens, not more than 2 millim. in length.

16. Rissoina congenita, Smith.

Two specimens.

Molluscan Fauna of St. Helena. 135

17. Rissoina Melliss¢, Smith.

A few worn examples.

18. Rissotna Turton’, Smith.

Numerous specimens.

19. Rissoa ephamilla, Smith.

Several specimens, none with perfect outer lip.

20. Rissoa glypta, Smith.

21. Kissoa eritima, Smith.

22. Rissoa compsa, Smith.

Numerous specimens, having a very solid look.

23. Rissoa Wallich?, Smith.

24. Rissoa perfecta, Smith.

25. Rissoa varicifera, Smith.

26. Hipponyx Grayanus, Menke.

One small specimen, 3 millim. in length.

27. Turbo (Leptothyra) rubricinctus, Mighels.

Many specimens.

28. Liotia arenula, Smith.

29. Gadinia costata (Krauss) ?

One very small specimen, only 4 millim. in length.

30. Williamia Gussoni (Costa).

A single specimen, 3 millim. long.

31. Ervilia subcancellata, Smith.

32. Arca (Acar) domingensis, Lamarck.

Minute specimens only.

33. Arca sancte-helene, Smith.

Only very small examples, not more than 3 millim. long.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII, (part).

Fig. 1. Tellimya simillima.

Fig. 2. Tellimya producta.

Fig. 7, Jeffreysia atlantica.

136 Dr. A. Dendy on the

XIV.—Further Notes on the Oviparity of the larger Victorian

Peripatus, generally known as P. Leuckartii. By ARTHUR

Denpy, D.Sc.

My observations * on the oviparous habit of the larger Vic-

torian Peripatus (hitherto generally regarded as identical with

the Peripatus Leuckartit of Stinger) have excited a good

deal of hostile criticism, chiefly emanating from the pen of

Mr. J. J. Fletcher. On three different occasions since the

publication of my notes Mr. Fletcher has brought the question

before the Linnean Society of New South Wales, and his

remarks have been published (I do not know whether in full

or not) in the Abstracts of the Proceedings of the Society T.

I have already replied to the earlier criticisms in a short

paper read at the Hobart meeting of the Australasian Asso-

ciation for the Advancement of Science, which will, I am

informed, be published shortly. Mr. Fletcher’s latest obser-

vations, however, compel me to return to the question, and I

am the more willing to do so as I have some further infor-

mation to communicate in support of my views.

The object of Mr. Fletcher’s latest contribution to the lite-

rature of the subject is explained in the opening paragraph,

which runs as follows :—‘‘ This paper is a reply to certain

views expressed by Dr. Dendy with regard to the reproduc-

tion of the New South Wales Peripatus, which on the dpse

dixit of Dr. Dendy himself is P. Leuckartit, Siing.; the

questions at issue being not whether or no the Victorian

Peripatus is oviparous, but whether, firstly, Dr. Dendy was

justified, on the evidence before him and in the absence of any

personal knowledge of the reproduction of the New South

Wales Peripatus, im contradicting statements which were

quite in order; and secondly, as Dr. Dendy’s views were

published in September 1591, and as certain information on

the subject was subsequently brought under his notice,

whether it is not now nearly time that Dr. Dendy took steps

to explain that his views apply wholly and solely to the

Victorian Peripatus, and to withdraw his insinuations respect-

ing, and his erroneous interpretation of, ‘Mr. Fletcher’s

observations,’ because already Dr. Dendy’s statements are

* Proc. Roy. Soc. Victoria for 1891, p. 31; ‘Nature,’ September 17,

1891; and ‘Zoologischer Anzeiger, no, 380 (1891).

+ September 30, 1891; February 24, 1892; April 27, 1892.

Oviparity of Peripatus Leuckartii. 137

finding their way into the records of zoological literature, and

confusion and misapprehension may result therefrom.”

In reply to Mr. Fletcher’s indictment I wish to make the

following remarks :—

(1) I do not understand the meaning of the statement that

the New South Wales Peripatus is, “on the tpse dixit of

Dr. Dendy himself,” P. Leuckartti. I certainly am not

responsible for this identification, which was, I believe, first

made by Mr. Olliff, who remarks *, on first recording the

animal from New South Wales, that “ the species is identical

with that recently recorded by Mr. Fletcher from Gippsland,

and is probably the Peripatus Leuckartéi of Singer.” I need

scarcely point out that the name Leuckartid has since been

applied by Mr. Fletcher himself to the New South Wales

species.

Possibly Mr. Fletcher means to refer to the larger Vic--

torian species, of which the first recorded specimen was

identified by hAimse/ft as ‘in all probability an example of

P. Leuckartii, Sanger.” If Mr. Fletcher will refer to my

earliest communication on the subject {, he will find that in

recording the discovery of two specimens at Warburton (only

one specimen having been previously recorded from this

colony) I made the following statement, “after carefully

studying Professor Sedgwick’s full description of P. Leuck-

arti, 1 am fairly certain that they do not belong to that

species, but to a new one, which [ for the present refrain

from naming,” basing my conclusion on the remarkable

pattern of the skin. Professor Sedgwick, however, in reply

to my observations, expressed the opinion § that the species

probably was subject to a considerable range of variation in

colour. Having studied more specimens I myself came to

the same conclusion ||, and have since then followed My.

Fletcher in calling the larger Victorian species P. Leuckartit.

This use of the name Leuckartii on my part seems to be

Mr. Fletcher’s chief grievance against me; but I would ask

him to remember that I have only followed his own lead in

this respect.

(2) Lam not aware that I have contradicted any state-

ments, for the simple reason that I cannot find that there were

* Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. W. vol. ii. p. 981.

+ Ibid. p. 450.

{ ‘ Victorian Naturalist,’ January 1889.

§ ‘Nature,’ February 23, 1889.

|| “Observations on the Australian Species of Peripatus,” Proc. Roy.

Soc. Victoria, July 11, 1889,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Voi. x. 10

138 Dr. A. Dendy on the

any definite statements as to the mode of reproduction of the

New South Wales Peripatus for me to contradict. There

was merely the assumption by Mr. Fletcher (which I quoted

and characterized as very natural) that the young animals

which he found in company with the parent had been born

alive.

(3) I consider that I was fully justified in assuming that

the mode of reproduction of the New South Wales Perzpatus

was the same as that of the Victorian one, as at the time

when I wrote there were no definite observations published

as to the mode of reproduction of the former, and it was

almost inconceivable that different individuals which Mr.

Fletcher himself, in common with all other writers on the

subject, regarded as belonging to one and the same species,

should be oviparous in the one colony and viviparous in the

other. I have no doubt now that the New South Wales

Peripatus is viviparous, as maintained by Mr. Fletcher and

Professor Haswell; but I would ask Mr. Fletcher to remem-

ber that when I wrote the only published observations as to

the mode of reproduction of the New South Wales species

were (a) the finding of the young in company with the

mother, though there was nothing, so far as the published

account goes, to show that they had not been hatched from

egos laid for some time: and (0) a footnote* to one of

My. Fletcher’s observations, stating that a female had been

dissected and found to be pregnant; the term pregnant is

not defined, and might, in my opinion, be correctly applied

to a female containing large but undeveloped eggs in the

uterus; nothing is said by Mr. Fletcher about the embryos.

Mr. Fletcher may personally have had abundant evidence

that the New South Wales Peripatus was viviparous, but

that evidence was not published and not known to me when

I wrote; and therefore I consider that I was quite justified

in stating that the mode of reproduction of P. Leuckartii was

unknown and in placing my own interpretation upon the

only recorded facts as to the life-history of the New South

Wales form. Naturally I interpreted them in the light of

my own observations on the Victorian species. That inter-

pretation I now fully admit to be incorrect, and I congratu-

late myself that if my observations have had no other good

result they have at least elicited some definite information as

to the mode of reproduction of the New South Wales

Peripatus.

(4) Mr. Fletcher seems to be very greatly troubled because

* Proc, Linn. Soc. N. 8. W. vol. iii. p. 892.

Oviparity of Peripatus Leuckartii. 139

my statements are already “ finding their way into the records

of zoological literature, and confusion and misapprehension

may result therefrom.” There is not the slightest need for

confusion now that we have at length a definite statement as

to the reproduction of the New South Wales species. It

must be perfectly obvious to every reader that my own obser-

vations were based entirely on Victorian specimens, as stated

distinctly in the paper, and that my suggestion as to the

New South Wales form was a perfectly justifiable, though, as

it turns out, incorrect deduction from the only published

facts. It is perhaps unfortunate that both the New South

Wales and Victorian forms should have been included under

the name Leuckartiz, but for this Mr. Fletcher himself is at

least as much responsible as any one.

(5) Mr. Fletcher states that the question at issue is not

whether or no the Victorian species is oviparous. Herein I

must beg to differ from him, as this is the real question which

I have been all along trying to solve and compared with

which the mere question of nomenclature is, in my opinion,

insignificant. In concluding his observations he also indulges

in certain offensive and unjustifiable personalities, which I

need not quote. It is greatly to be regretted that he should

have considered such a proceeding advisable, and, for my own

part, I entirely fail to see the advantage to be derived there-

from, and must refuse to follow his example in this respect.

Probably the solution of the whole difficulty will be found

to lie in the fact that my original opinion was correct after

all and that our larger Victorian Pertpatus is specifically

distinct from P. Leuckarti?. For the present, however, I

still refrain from giving it a distinctive name, as [ have had

very few specimens from other localities to compare it with,

and do not wish, if it can be helped, to create a new species

merely on account of the oviparous habit. This question,

however, is discussed in my communication to the Australasian

Association already referred to.

As to the oviparous habit of our larger Victorian species

(so called to distinguish it from the smaller P. ¢nsignis) I

have some additional evidence to offer, and 1 would like at

the same time to recapitulate the main arguments in favour

of my view. My critics have entirely ignored all that is new

in my observations, such as the remarkable sculptured egg-

shell, and have suggested that what I have observed is

simply a case of abnormal extrusion of eggs such as takes

place sometimes in P. nove-zealandie, Professor Hutton,

however, who made the observation on the New Zealand

species, merely states that the eggs are often extruded before

10*

140 Dr. A. Dendy on the

development is complete, and then always die. Professor

Sedgwick quotes these statements in his monograph of the

genus, and yet in replying* to my letter in ‘ Nature’ he

states that “no one knows whether the eggs so extruded

undergo complete development.” I suppose that most

animals sometimes extrude eggs which never complete their

development, but this has really little to do with the question.

What I have been endeavouring to prove is that the larger

Victorian species of Peripatus is normally oviparous. The

two principal arguments originally brought forward—both of

which have been entirely overlooked by my critics—were

(1) that female specimens dissected at various times of the

year were never found with embryos in the uterus, as has

been so frequently described for other species, but generally

with large undeveloped eggs of definite oval shape and with

a thick membrane; (2) that the shell or membrane of the

eges after (but not before) being laid is very definitely and

characteristically sculptured on the outer surface, in such a

manner as to recall the eggs of many insects. This sculp-

turmg alone appears to me to indicate a truly oviparous

habit, and, inasmuch as it affords another character common

to Pertpatus and the Insecta, to deserve special attention. I

am not aware that a sculptured egg-shell has hitherto been

observed in Pertpatus, and I should be glad to learn from

Mr. Fletcher whether anything of the kind has ever been

found around embryos of the New South Wales species which

have, as he informs ust, been extruded in the process of

drowning.

The additional evidence on the subject which I now wish

to bring forward. consists in the subsequent history of the

fourteen eggs which were laid in my vivarium between the

18th May and the 31st July last year, and of one which,

though possibly laid about the same time, was not discovered

until September 16. Before going any further, however, I

may premise that the fact that the eggs are really those of

Peripatus has been absolutely proved by their development.

It may also be as well to relate the fate of the parent animals

by which the eggs were laid.

It may be remembered that on the 31st July, 1891, when

the eggs were first found, there were in the vivarium three

females and one male, all apparently in good health. The

male specimen died shortly afterwards, but on August 17th

the females were still all alive and apparently healthy. On

* ‘Nature,’ September 24, 1891.

+ Proc. Linn. Soc. N. 8S. W., September 30, 1891,

Oviparity of Peripatus Leuckartii. 141

August 31st, as mentioned in a postscript to my first commu-

nication on the subject, one of the female specimens was

found dead. On being dissected the reproductive organs

appeared very well developed; but, although the ovary and

oviducts were both large (the former containing a great many

ovarian eggs), there was not a single ege in either of the

oviducts, all having been doubtless laid.

On September 16 the two remaining females were still

alive. I killed and dissected one. The organs appeared

healthy and well developed. In the lower part of each

oviduct one large egg was found. The eggs presented the

usual characters, having a very thick but unsculptured enve-

lope filled with yolk. Both eggs were cut open and

examined microscopically, but I did not succeed in recog-

nizing any trace of an embryo in either.

On completely turning out the vivarium and examining

its contents carefully I found one more Peripatus egg amongst

the rotten wood (September 16). It looked much healthier

than those which had previously been transferred from the

vivarium, many of the latter having already begun to shrivel

up and acquire a dark colour. In the newly found egg, and

also in the healthier looking of those previously obtained,

there now appeared to be a dark spot in the interior, but this

was only dimly visible through the thick, sculptured shell.

On September 25th the last remaining female was still

apparently in good health, but on October Ist it was found

dead—how long it had been so I do not know. On dissec-

tion I found the internal organs in a bad condition. Neither

eges nor embryo were visible in the oviducts. The ducts of

the slime-glands were very much enlarged and swollen out,

while the branched portions appeared feebly developed, in

fact not distinctly recognizable. ‘The alimentary canal was

almost empty and the animal seemed to have died of starva-

tion.

On October 3rd I dissected one of the eggs from the

hatching-box. I could find no embryo in it, but only the

same semi-liquid yolk-like contents as when 7 utero, full of

little oil- or yolk-globules. Inside the thick, sculptured

* shell” there was, as usual, a very thin and delicate transpa-

rent membrane. Probably a young embryo was really present,

but was broken up in opening the egg and overlooked; even

at a much later period the embryonic tissues are extremely

delicate.

On November 30 I noted that several of the eggs were

showing indications of an embryo appearing coiled up within

them, but the shell was so thick and opaque that it was

142 On the Oviparity of Peripatus Leuckartii.

impossible to make out any details. I dissected the egg

which was found on September 16 and which had since then

been kept separate from the rest. I found in it a beautiful

embryo Peripatus in an advanced stage of development. The

embryo was surrounded by a delicate transparent membrane,

which fitted closely on to it and was very difficult to remove ;

outside this came the sculptured shell. The embryo

possessed a distinct head, with clearly recognizable brain,

eyes, and ringed antenna, and there were at least seven pairs

of appendages behind the antenne. It lay tightly coiled up,

with the posterior extremity resting against the side of the

neck, in such a position as to make it very difficult to count

the appendages. The specimen was stained and mounted in

Canada balsam.

This embryo, then, developed for more than ten weeks

after the egg had been laid, and did not show the least sign

of “ going to the bad.”

I need hardly say that during the heat of the summer

months I found it a very difficult matter to keep the eggs in

a suitable condition of moisture, especially as I had no

previous experience to guide me. Hence it is not to be

wondered at that the majority of the eggs perished, shrivelling

up and being attacked by a mould. As I was away from

Melbourne for some weeks during the summer I entrusted

the eggs to the care of the Rev. W. Fielder, who most

kindly looked after them for me in my absence. Frequent

attention was necessary in renewing the supply of moisture.

On April 14th, 1892, only three eggs remained in the

hatching-box, the others having been removed as_ they

showed signs of going bad. One of the remaining three had

been showing dark pigment inside for some days past. ‘This

ego I removed and carefully dissected. I found the shell of

a much darker (yellow) colour than when laid, a good deal

crumpled on the surface, and very soft, as though beginning

to decay away. The contained embryo was removed and

found to be in excellent condition, although owts¢de it there

appeared under the microscope a great many very fine threads,

which I take to be the hyphe of a fungus. Possibly this

fungus might have ultimately killed the embryo, but the

latter was so far advanced that it seemed to be on the verge

of hatching. It was enclosed within the usual transparent

delicate membrane lying within the thick shell. I could not

determine whether the fungal hyphe had penetrated within

this inner membrane, but I think it very doubtful. The

embryo was tightly coiled up as in the previous case. When

uncoiled it measured about 5 millim. in length (exclusive of

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 143

the antenna) and 1 millim. in breadth. A// the appendages

were developed, viz. antenne, oral papille, two pairs of jaws,

and fifteen pairs of claw-bearing legs. The eyes were con-

spicuous at the bases of the antenne, and the antennse them-

selves showed each about twenty deeply pigmented annuli.

The remainder of the body was nearly white; but very

distinct isolated pigment patches (chiefly indigo-blue, with a

few specks of orange) appeared, scattered pretty abundantly

over the legs and back. ‘The mouth was surrounded by the

very characteristic thick transversely furrowed lip. The

dermal papillae were very obvious and exhibited the charac-

teristic spines, the cuticle being very strongly developed.

The claws on the feet were very distinct. The alimentary

canal was full of granular food-yolk. The specimen was

stained with borax carmine and mounted in Canada balsam,

This embryo, then, developed for at least eight months and

a half after the egg was laid, and at the end of that time was

a perfect young Peripatus, differing externally from the adult

only in its smaller size and less deeply pigmented skin.

There are still two eggs left in the hatching-box, but they

do not look to me at present as if they were going to hatch.

Whether they do so or not, however, I think I may fairly

claim to have now definitely proved that the larger Victorian

Peripatus at any rate sometimes lays eggs, and that these eggs

are capable of undergoing development outside the body until

perfect young animals are produced. The great length of

time required for the development of the eggs is very remark-

able, but is only what one might expect on considering the

unusual length of time required for intra-uterine development

in other species.

XV.—On British Myside, a Family of Crustacea Schizo-

poda. By the Rev. Canon A. M. Norman, M.A., D.C.L.,

HES, ae.

[Plates IX. & X.]

In the ‘ Annals’ for June I published a paper on the British

species of the families Lophogastride and Euphausiide ; it

is my present purpose to complete the account of our Schizo-

poda by the following descriptions of the Myside.

Only six species of this family were described in Bell’s

‘ British Stalk-eyed Crustacea.’ Since the publication of

that work a considerable number of additional species have

from time to time been recorded or described. he present

paper will be found to contain thirty-three forms, the known

geographical distribution of which will be seen in the follow-

ing table :—

144. Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

“BOG OVI

‘OUR V

* KOK

“UROUBLTOP IPO TT

“OOUR TT

“TUNLDTOC]

“yPTRULUA(T

“yrvUULyy]

‘puryady]

‘oy ‘vag wiry ‘cesteqspdg

*puLvytoo..+)

“ROLIOTULY “OP NT

meee supe ‘CEC ‘49 ‘SI[Ldv sn[erIouy

Fame SADE! "QD ‘TURUULON

owes + wag un, ‘snyoues

"+ sao) ‘toptutds snooesorjser)

DN Te mem ‘SLT ByUOAT

So 6 foro sees pay" AT “ey VUAe

oe eae UDULLONT “IOOLE

: ‘udayy ‘stsueqyel

Dee eey ear vue) Ce“ UISTL GT),

supe gp Rolseadou BITUAC

‘OL

CNOS

145

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Mysi 7

* * A.

* RK * K *

mds eF 8) Pe 00 s).e Bele

Serre epg ()) 2 OAOUeLe

"AwoyL ‘A ‘f ‘sued{na stsAutoayy

* ugaoT “eyorper sisAp

ec ee ee ene UDULLOAT TOyIeT > at

at ois Taciby aitetietahs SDS) 10) 79) ‘TL [OF] ———

SO OIRO HTS) ‘O ve) “esoq 1

WO Cur mod SDS ‘0 9) ‘eqBUIO

“* uputtony ‘snytitds stsfm0ystqag

8) ¢) @ 10) ee lere («

ve 5 SDR Oye) “BInAM ONT

"'* Sus. °C HY “BouRTIeyIpeTt

mosereess BID CO “xD “eyeiies

he] eleereke ts. = SIDS “°C ro) ‘suesata

ayypry ‘sTuLTeuL ——

"8 Sune ‘CG ‘4D ‘eqoo;seu

“ots danny “esonxay sishukg

wag un ‘“Waqqeig stsdorevyy

"*-Yono) ‘RULOURT SISATUTUIA FT

SMX "OC “4 ‘stptoRts sisXu0ydary

UDULLOAT “BOTULOQ TY

m8 supe "C *y) “eysn.cue ——

* unuswon ‘sXydpeprp sisdoprisAqy

"sung (OQ “yy Suseox sdoawyy AIT

YRuUgy *T “6 “VsoULIOF stsKTMO0.10JO FT

‘GE

‘IS

‘OS

‘6G |

"8G

“LG

‘9G

‘PG

‘SG

‘CE

“IG

‘0G

‘OL

‘81

‘OL

‘GT

+51

‘EL

ane

146 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

Professor G. O. Sars has recorded forty-five species of

Schizopoda from Norway (including Finmark). Of these the

following have not yet been found in our seas :—

. Euphausia pellucida, Dana. Oceanic.

Boreomysis arctica, Kroyer. 200-400 fath.

tridens, G. O. Sars. 200-400 fath.

megalops, G. O. Sars. 80-200 fath.

. Erythrops microphthalma, G. O. Sars. 100-500

fath.

abyssorum, G. O. Sars. 150-230 fath.

. Pseudomma roseum, G. O. Sars. 200-300 fath.

8. affine, G. O. Sars. 200 fath.

9. —— truncatum, Smith. 150 fath.

10. Parerythrops obesa, G. O. Sars. 80-800 fath.

abyssicola, G. O. Sars. 100-300 fath.

robusta, Smith. 60-150 fath.

13. Amblyops abbreviata, G. O. Sars. 150-300 fath.

14, Mysidets insignis, G. O. Sars. 100-300 fath.

grandis, Goés. 30-100 fath.

16. Hemimysis abyssicola, G. O. Sars. 150-300 fath.

17. Mysidella typica, G. O. Sars. 50-150 fath.

typhlops, G. O. Sars. 150-200 fath.

19. Mysis oculata, Fabr.

20. mixta, Lilljeborg.

It will be observed that with the exception of the last two

species, which are arctic forms not likely to occur in our seas,

all the species in the preceding list are deep-water species,

which may be found when the deep-water auna to the west

of our islands shall have been properly investigated.

Sars’s work on the Mediterranean Myside contains twenty-

one species, and of these fifteen are here recorded as British,

together with one not in Sars’s list—Hemimysis lamorne.

That such a percentage of Mediterranean forms should also

be known in our northern seas is quite at variance with the

distribution of other orders of the Crustacea, or, indeed, of

any class of the Invertebrata. The wider yange of the

Schizopoda is probably due to their more active and swimming

habits. ‘Thus likewise from the north vast shoals of Huphau-

siidee appear to come southwards and make their appearance

in the winter months on our eastern coast—and probably on

our western also, though as yet they have only been observed

off our eastern shores.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 147

Fam. Myside.

Mazillipeds stoutly built ; exopodite natatory, multiarticu-

late ; epipodite lanceolate and projected into the branchial

cavity. irst limbs of the trunk (here called the gnatho-

pods) are generally like in the general aspect of the endo-

podite to the maxillipeds*, and differ totally from the

following six pairs of /egs, which are all developed and have

their distal portion (here called tarsus) in most cases divided

into numerous setiferous articulations. Nail generally feeble

or absent, more rarely well developed. No true branchie

present. Marsupial pouch composed of two or three (in

Boreomysis of seven) pairs of leaf-like processes springing

from the bases of the posterior legs. Pleopods in female

small and rudimentary, in male much more developed f ;

sometimes in that sex all except the first are biramose and all

multiarticulate and natatory; in other genera they are

variously modified and the third or fourth pair, or both these

pairs, are specially developed to subserve sexual functions.

Inner uropods with acoustic organ at their base. No phos-

phorescent organs. Telson very variable in form, but never

as in the Euphausiide.

Synopsis of Subfamilies.

A. Outer uropods two-jointed, outer margin of the

first joint spined. Telson entire. Tarsus of legs

with only one or two joints, with a two-jointed

Badd rays ceo! ¢ Sao erctid apes Sviapane aye cleus Spake, eve ledere ct sone Cynthiline.

B. Outer uropods one-jointed, their outer margin

spined, Telson entire. Tarsus of legs muitiarti-

PPAR ga oc) cote ein siete beets, cates a Fa enys Weare werere cary Gastrosaccine.

C, Outer uropods one-jointed, their outer margin

setose.

1. Gnathopods conforming in general character of

endopodite to the maxillipeds,

2. Gnathopods conforming in general character to

the first legs.

1.—a, First legs greatly developed, very strong, and

much larger than the following, their tarsus

* In Mysidella the gnathopods are quite different from the maxillipeds

and very like the first legs.

+ But in the genera Heteromysis and Mysidella the pleopods of the

two sexes are of similar character.

148 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

two-jointed—first joint very large, spined,

second minute; nail strong. Tarsus of

remaining five feet multiarticulate. An-

tennal scale ovate, shorter than peduncle of

antenne. Pleopods simple in both sexes .. Heteromysine.

b. First legs not unlike the following in general

character. Male with all the pleopods greatly

developed and adapted for swimming, second

to fifth pairs biramose, all branches multi-

articulate and setose, the outer branch of

fourth and sometimes also of third modified

for sexual purposes, but the modification only

extending to a slight lengthening of the limb

and a change in the character of the sete of

theterminal joints: 7.0). c/a. velo ee wie .. Leptomysine.

ce. First legs not unlike the following in general

character. Male with first, second, and fifth*

pleopods as in female; third consisting of a

basal joint and two short branches}; fourth

of basal joint and two branches, inner minute,

outer styliform and generally of great length. Mysine.

d. First lees not unlike the following in general

character. Male with first, second, and fifth

pleopods as in female, third and fourth with

a basal joint and two branches, the inner

minute, one-jointed, the outer in both pairs

styliform, but longer in fourth than in third. . Stelomysine (not

British).

Genus Stilomysis, gen. nov. :

type Mysis grandis, Goés, = Mysidets grandis, G. O. Sars.

2, Pleopods of male all rudimentary, as in female.

Maxillipeds strongly built, differing widely in cha-

racter from those of other Myside ; last joint with-

out sete, terminating in a very long spine and

three or more shorter spines. Gnathopods re-

sembling in general character the following legs. Myszdelline (nov

British).

Genus Mysidella, G. O. Sars f.

* Hemimysis is an exception; in it the fifth pleopods are greatly deve-

loped into swimming-organs, and consist of a large basal joint and two

multiarticulate strongly setose branches.

+ But Neomysis and Diamysis, Czerniavsky (type Mysis bahirensis,

G. O. Sars), have third pleopod simple, as in female.

{ I have brought Stelomysis and Mysidella into this table, because

those genera may occur in our seas.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 149

Subfam. I. Cywrarrrr 2.

Genus 1. CynTHinia, J. EK. Gray, 1850 *.

= Cynthia, J. VY. Thompson (non Fabr., nec Sav., nec Latr.).

=Siriella, Dana, 1852.

Rostrum produced, pointed, sometimes of great size. <An-

tennal scale more or less subrhomboidal, outer margin naked,

terminating in a spine. Legs having the tarsus only two-

jointed and terminating in a well-developed two-jointed acute

nail, encircled at the base with seta. Telson linguiform or

lanceolate, apex entire, sides furnished with spines of unequal

length. Outer uropods two-jointed, first joint spined (not

setose) on outer margin. Male with pleopods having multi-

articulate swimming-branches, the inner branch furnished

usually with a bifid process, which is usually on the middle

pairs curiously involutely coiled.

This genus is at once distinguished from all others by the

character of the pereopods and outer uropods.

1. Cynthilia norvegica (G. O. Sars).

1869. Sirzella norvegica, G. O. Sars, Underségelser over Christiania-

fjordens Dybvandsfauna, p. 40.

1870, Strrella norveyica, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

J. Monogr. Mysider, p. 24, pls. xvii., xviii.

1886. Striella norvegica, Norman, Fourth Annual Report Fishery Board

of Scotland, p. 161; Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 1887, vol. xix.

p. 96.

Body very slender ; cephalothorax hardly broader than pleon.

Rostrum acutely produced, reaching nearly the middle of first

joint of antennules. yes clavate, of moderate size. An-

tennules having the peduncle much elongated, equalling half

the length of the cephalothorax ; the first joint a little longer

than combined lengths of the two following ; third joint longer

than the second in female, with three plumose sete on the

inner margin and two or three more at the extremity. An-

tennal scale rhomboidal, scarcely equalling the length of

peduncle of antennules, two and a half times as long as broad,

very obliquely truncate at the apex, the extremity reaching

far beyond the spine of the outer margin. Legs rather slender ;

tarsus and preceding joint equal in length. YZelson equal in

length to one third of the pleon, narrowly lanceolate, con-

stricted near the base, its termination with a strong spine at

each corner, and between these tliree small spines, of which

* J. E. Gray, Cat. Brit. Anim. in Coll. Brit. Mus., Pt. iv. Crustacea,

p. 46.

150 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

the central is the larger, and two little cilia (or the central

portion, as described by Sars, has a “lamina minuta triden-

tata, dente mediano longiore”), lateral margins densely

spined; three or four equal spines on the portion anterior to

the constriction, after which smaller spines occupy the spaces

between larger ones, towards the extremity every fourth or

fifth or sixth spine being larger. Inner wropods rather longer

than the telson, margined beneath the setze with a dense row

of unequal-sized spines, the terminal two or three also being

larger than the rest. Outer wropods slightly longer than the

inner and nearly twice as broad ; second joint nearly twice as

long as broad, outer margin of first joint in adult with about

sixteen to twenty-three spines. Length 20 millim.

Pleopods in male well developed and basal processes of

middle pairs completely coiled.

Hab. Near May Island, Firth of Forth, 1889, and Moray

Firth, 1891 (7. Scott); Port Erin, Isle of Man (A. Walker) :

Mus. Nor.

Distribution. Hardanger Fiord, Norway (A. MZ. N.) ; West

Norway (G. O. Sars) ; off Gibraltar, in lat. 38° 15’ N., long.

5° 49’ W., from Zool. Stat. Naples : Mus. Nor. Christiania

Fiord (G. O. Sars).

2. Cynthilia Clausit (G. O. Sars).

1876. Siriella Clausti, G. O. Sars, Nye Bidrag til Kunds. om Middel-

havets Invertebratfauna, I. Middelhavets Mysider, p. 81, pls. xxix.,

XXXi,.

1882. Siriella (Striellides) Clausti, Czerniavsky, Monographia Mysi-

darum imprimis Imperii Rossici, fase. i. p. 105, fase. i. p. 33,

1886, Striella Clausti, Norman, Fourth Report Fishery Board of Scot-

land, p. 160; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 1887, vol. xix. p. 96.

Very like S. norvegica, but a smaller species. Antennules

with only one plumose seta on inner margin of third joint

besides those at the extremity. Antennal scale more than

three times as long as wide, narrowly subrhomboidal, nearly

reaching extremity of peduncle of antennule. Telson having

three subequal small spines and two cilia between the large

spines at the angles of the extremity ; not more than two to

three smaller spines usually occupy interspaces of larger

spines on lateral margins. Outer wropods with the terminal

joint shorter, about one third longer than broad; outer margin

of first joint with ten to fourteen spines. Length about 10

millim.

Male with the basal appendage of three middle pairs of

pleopods completely coiled.

Hab. Tarbert, Loch Fyne, 1886 (2. Scott): Mus. Nor.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 151

Distribution. Naples, 1887 (A. WZ. N.); Adriatic (Prof:

Claus and Vienna Museum): Mus. Nor. Goletta, Cagliari,

Syracuse, Messina, and Spezzia (G. O. Sars).

3. Cynthilia jaltensis (Czerniavsky ).

1868. Strella jaltensis, Czerniavsky, Materialia ad Zoographiam Pouti-

cam comparatam, p. 66, pl. iv. figs. 12, 15.

1876, Striella crassipes, G. O. Sars, Middel. Mysider, p. 89, pl. xxxii.

1882. Striella (Striellides) crassipes, Czerniavsky, /. c. fase. i. p. 105,

fase. iii. p. 32.

1882. Striella (Protosiriella) jaltensis, id. ibid. fase. 1. pp. 109, 110,

pls. v., vi. fase. ili. p. 27.

1886, Siriella crassipes, Norman, Fourth Annual Report Fishery Board

of gl p- 161; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 1887, vol. xix.

p. 97.

For descriptions of this and the two following species see

my paper in the § Annals’ of 1887.

Hab. Cullercoats, Northumberland; Guernsey, 1865;

Starcross, Devon, 1884 (A. M. N.); Banff (7. Edward) ;

Jersey (Sinel): Mus. Nor. Firth of Forth! (7. Scott).

Distribution. Naples, 1887* (A. MW. N.); Adriatic (Claus) :

Mus. Nor. Goletta (G. O. Sars), Black Sea (Czerniavsky).

If I am right in considering Czerniavsky’s S. jaltensis to be

the same as S. crassipes, Sars, the former, though described

as sexually mature, must be considered as not fully deve-

loped. It is in this light that I regard it.

4. Cynthilia Brooki, Norman.

1886. Striella Brooki, Norman, Fourth Annual Rep. Fishery Board

Scotland, p. 162; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 1887, vol. xix.

p. 98.

Hab. Varbert, Loch Fyne, 1887 (Scottish Hishery Board) :

Mus. Nor.

5. Cynthilia armata (Milne-Kdwards),

1837. Cynthia armata, M.-Edwards, Hist. Nat. d. Crust. ii. p. 463

(mas fide G. O. Sars).

1858. Mysis Griffithsie, Bell, Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 342.

Mysis rostratus, Guérin, Iconog. Crust. pl. xxiii. fig. 3 (probably).

1876. Siriella armata, G. O. Sars, Middel. Mysider, p. 96, pl. xxxv.

1882. Siriella (Rhinomysis) Griffithsie, armata, rostrata, and diversa,

Czerniavsky, /. c. fasc. i. pp. 97, 98, 99, fase. ili. pp. 35, 36, 37.

1886. Striella armata, Norman, Fourth Report Fishery Board of Scot-

land, p. 162; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 1887, vol. xix. p. 99.

* Young taken in some numbers, but no fully developed specimens.

152 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

Hab. Firth of Clyde (D. Robertson) ; St. Andrews (M‘In-

tosh); Tarbert, Loch Fyne (Scottish Fishery Board), Starcross,

Devon (C. Parker); Jersey (Sinel): Mus. Nor. Plymouth!

(Spence Bate) ; Castleton, Isle of Man! (G.S. Brady); ‘Tor-

quay (Griffiths); Weymouth (MW. Thompson) ; Firth of Forth

(T. Scott).

Distribution. Trieste (Vienna Museum): Mus. Nor. Go-

letta (G. O. Sars).

6. Cynthilia frontalis (Milne-EKdwards).

1837. Mysis frontalis, Milne-Edwards, Hist. Nat. d. Crust. vol. ii.

p. 459.

1845. Mysis frontalis, Lucas, Anim. artic, d’Algérie, Crustacés, p. 49,

pleive ig. 7.

? 1855, Mysis producta, Gosse, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xil.

p- 156, pl. vi. fig. 5 a, 6.

1863. Mysis frontalis, Heller, Crust. d. siidlichen Europa, p. 303.

1876. Siriella frontalis, G. O. Sars, Middel. Mysider, p. 91, pls. xxiv.,

XXV.

1882. Siriella (Rhinomysis) producta, Sarsi, and frontalis, Czerniavsky,

1. c. fase. i. pp. 98, 99, fase. iii. pp. 36, 37.

1884. Pseudosiriella frontalis, Claus, “ Kennt. d. Kreislaufsorgane der

Schizopoden u. Decapoden,” Arbeiten Zoolog. Inst. Wien, vol. v.

Heft iii, p. 6.

The WM. producta of Gosse and the M. Griffithsie, Bell, may

be referable either to this species or the last.

Rostrum of great size, forming a large subtriangular and

acutely pointed plate, much longer than the eyes and reaching

beyond the middle of the long peduncle of the antennules.

Eyes narrow, cylindrical. Antennules with very long

peduncle, basal joint longer than the two following combined,

last with four sete on the inner margin; inner filament

unusually thick. Antennal scale rather shorter than peduncle

of antennules, subrhomboidal, widening distally, extremity

very obliquely truncate and reaching far beyond the spine of

the outer margin. Legs more stoutly built than in P. armata.

Telson lanceolate, very long, subequal to two preceding seg-

ments in length ; marginal spines very numerous and towards

the extremity very unequal in length; series of eight to

seventeen much smaller and equal-sized spines alternating

with very much larger spines, the narrowly rounded apex

with two of the large spines at the corners and three or four

small spines between them. Inner uropods rather shorter

than telson; inner margin with numerous spines, larger

towards extremity, somewhat unequal in length towards the

base. Outer uropod with about thirty spines on the outer

margin, the second joint about one third longer than broad.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 153

In the male the pleopods have the branches very long,

composed of twelve to fourteen articulations; the inner

branch furnished at the base with a lateral leaf-like process

(as in the genus Leptomysis) instead of the bilobate and con-

voluted organs usual in the genus Siréella. Length 25

millim.

In consequence of the absence of convolution in the organ

attached to the pleopods of the male in this species Claus has

constituted a genus for its reception under the name Pseudo-

siriella.

Hab. Plymouth, 3 fath., August 5, 1889 (A. MW. WN.).

“Mysis producta” was taken by Gosse at Weymouth.

Distribution. Adriatic (Claus): Mus. Nor. Nice (JL-

Edwards) ; Algiers (Lucas); Goletta, Cagliari, Malta, and

Syracuse (G. O. Sars) ; Black Sea (Grebnitzky).

Subfam. II. Gasrrosaccryz.

Genus 2. Gasrrosaccus, Norman, 1869.

= Acanthocaris, Sim, 1872, and Pontomysis, Czerniavsky, 1882.

Carapace deeply emarginate dorsally behind and usually

cut into lobes at that part. rst segment of pleon in female

provided with a very large epimeral process which acts in

support of the incubatory pouch; that pouch is formed of

two pairs of plates. yes small, cylindrical. Peduncle of

antennules of great length and very strongly built, their outer

filament much swollen at the base. Antennal scale small,

shorter than peduncle, outer edge naked, terminating in a

spine-point. Legs having tarsus multiarticulate, bearing

spines as well as sete at each articulation; no nail; first

pleopods in female well developed, consisting of an elongated

curved cylindrical peduncle (which is wider at the extremities

than in the middle) and two minute one-jointed branches ;

remaining pleopods in female very small and simple. Tel-

son quadrangular, elongated, with a short cleft at the apex;

this cleft margined with serrations, which are larger distally ;

sides of telson bearing spines of unusually large size. Outer

uropods one-jointed, their outer edge beset with a series of

strong spines.

In the male the sexual appendage of the last joint of

peduncle of antennules is small and merely nodulous. All

the pleopods are biramose and in a great measure formed tor

swimming. Peduncle of first pair margined with long sete ;

peduncles of remaining pairs naked; inner branch of first,

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 11

154 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

fourth, and fifth pairs very small; outer branch of fourth pair

very long, consisting of about seven articulations, wholly

devoid of sete: and gradually becoming more slender distally.

1. Gastrosaccus spinifer (Goés).

1863, Mysis spinifera, Goés, “Crust. decapoda podoph. marina Suecice

&e.” (CBfvers. K. Vet.-Akad. Hand. xx.), p. 14 (separate copy).

1868. Gastrosaccus sanctus, Norman, Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1867, p. 438 ;

and 1869, “ Last Report Shetland Dredging,” Brit. Assoc. Rep. for

1868, p. 268.

1872. Acanthocaris Livingstoniana, G. Sim, “ Stalk-eyed Crust. N.E.

Coast of Scotland” (‘Scottish Naturalist’), p. 4 (separate copy),

pl. iv. fig. B 1-6.

1880. Gastrosaccus spinifer, Stebbing, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser. 5, vol. vi. pp. 114 and 828, pl. iii. -

1882. Gastrosaccus spiniferus, Czerniaysky, J. c. fase. i. p. 87, fasc. iil.

p. 5.

1890. Gastrosaccus sanctus, Meinert, Vidensk. Udbytte af Kanon-

baaden, “‘ Hauch’s” Togter. Crust. Malacostraca, p. 207.

Central portion of hind margin of carapace cleft into a

number of fringe-like filaments. L%fth segment of pleon

dorsally terminating in a produced spine-shaped process.

Antennules with three strong spines on outer margin of

second joint of peduncle, inner margin of third joint without

conspicuous sete. Antennal scale reaching middle of second

joint of peduncle of antennules, its apex not extended beyond

extremity of spine of outer margin. Telson with six to eight

very large spines on margin, the two distal spines not con-

spicuously larger than preceding. Inner uropods slightly

longer than the telson, having nine to eleven spines on the

inner margin. Outer uropods having the apex bluntly and

somewhat obliquely rounded, its outer margin with about

thirteen to seventeen large closely-set spines, which are ciliated

on the distal margins and have their apices of peculiar form,

the edge being folded over, as though a cone-like hollow pro-

cess was thus formed.

In the male the third pleopods have the ultimate joint

bearing two small spines on the edge and terminating in two

equal-lengthed spine-like processes, one of which is ciliated

at the edge. Length 20 millim.

Hab. Shetland (A. M. N.), Banff (7. Edward), Moray

Firth (7. Scott), Firth of Clyde (D. Robertson) ; Starcross,

Devon (C. Parker): Mus. Nor. Aberdeen (Sim); Whitby

(Stebbing) ; off Bo’ness, Firth of Forth (2. Scott).

Distribution. Bahusia in Sweden (Lovén, fide Goés) ; Den-

mark (Meinert) ; mouth of the Seine (de Kerville).

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 155

2. Gastrosaccus sanctus (Van Beneden).

1860. Mysis sancta, P. J. van Beneden, Recherches sur la Fauna lito-

rale de Belgique, Crustacés, p. 17, pl. vi. figs. 1-4.

1876. Gastrosuccus sanctus, G. QO. Sars, Middelhavyets Mysider,

». 56, pls. Xxi., XX11., xxill., dQ.

18h2, Gastrosaccus sanctus, Czerniaysky, l. c, fase. i. pp. 85, 86, fase. 11.

p. 2, 3, 4.

1882. Pontomysis caucasica, Czerniavsky, J. c. fase. i. p. 79, fase. ii.

p. 6, pl. iv. figs. 4-20.

1885. Gastrosaccus sanctus, Carus, Prodromus Faune Mediterranes,

p. 467.

Hinder margin of carapace dorsally furnished with two

lobes, one on each side of the centre, which are projected

upwards and forwards. fth segment of pleon not furnished

with a dorsal spine. Antennal scale with the slightly oblique

apex scarcely extending beyond the spine of outer margin ;

penultimate joint of peduncle of antennz with five plumose

sete on inner margin, last joint with three. Legs with tarsus

composed of 7-14 articulations, the number of articulations

increasing on the posterior limbs. Ze/son shorter than pre-

ceding segments, with six spines on each side. Jnner uro-

pods with about six spines on inner margin. Length about

13 millim.

“Maris appendices genitales subcylindrice, apice irregu-

lariter lobatee extus setis ciliatis sex ornate. Pedes ejus

spuril omnes natatoriz et longe setiferi, ramo exteriore in

Imo et 2do pari 9-articulato, in paribus 2 posterioribus

8-articulato: pedes spurii 3tii paris parte basali bene evoluta,

ramo interiore structura eadem ac in 2do, 8-articulato, arti-

culo basali extus processu brevi laminari instructo, ramo ex-

teriore styliformi, triplo fere longiore, in segmenta 4 sensim

et longitudine et Jatitudine decrescentia diviso, ultimo tenuis-

simo aculeis apicalibus 3 parvis armato.” (G'. O. Sars.)

Hab. Jersey, 1884 (Sinel) : Mus. Nor.

Distribution. Naples, 1887 (A. M. N.); Belgium (Van

Beneden) ; Goletta and Naples (G. O. Sars); Boulonnais

(Giard).

3. Gastrosaccus Normani, G. O. Sars.

1876. Gastrosaccus Normani, G. O, Sars, Middelhavets Mysider,

p. 65, pls. xxiv., xxv.

1882. Gastrosaccus Normani, Czerniavsky, J. c, fase. i. p. 87, and

fase. ili. 1885, pp. 2, 3, 5.

1885. Gastrosaccus Normant, Carus, 1, c. p. 467.

Hinder margin of carapace simple. No dorsal spine on

Lis

156 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

fifth segment of pleon. Antennules with only two small

spines on outer margin of second joint, third joint having five

spine-like sete on inner margin. Antenne with only one

seta on inner margin of the penultimate and last joint of

peduncle; apex of scale extending considerably beyond the

spine of termination of outer margin. Telson longer than

preceding segment, with about ten spines on each margin.

Legs and uropods nearly as in G. sanctus. Length about

13 millim.

“Maris appendices genitales subfusiformes, medio valde

incrassate, setis modo 3 instructe. Pedes spurii ab iisdem

speciei antecedentis sat discrepantes. 1mum par bene evo-

lutum structura fere ut in G. sancto, 2dum par vix natatorium,

ramis forma dissimili setis ciliatis carentibus, externo cylin-

drico, paulo flexuoso 8-articulato, articulis 4 ultimis extus

aculeo tenui et lanceolato armatis, interno paulo breviore,

valde flexuoso, sigmoideo, 6-articulato, articulo primo sat

magno et laminari, ultimis 3 tenuissimis, setis apicalibus

2 parvis; tertium par parte basali apice oblique truncato,

angulo exteriore in processum securiformem producto, ramo

interno perbrevi, et rudimentari appendicem modo parvam

uniarticulatam formante, externo vero valde elongato, styli-

formi, dimidiam postabdominis longitudinem fere equante,

in segmenta 4 diviso, 2 anterioribus elongatis, 2 posterioribus

dimidia parte brevioribus, aculeis apicalibus 2 brevibus ; paria

2 posteriora minima, parte basali brevi, subtriangulari, ramo

externo modo 3-articulato setis paucis ornato.”’

Hab. Off Rockall, ‘ Porcupine,’ 1869 ; off Valentia, Ireland,

1370 (CAD. UN.)

Distribution. Naples, 1887 (A. M. N.) ; Goletta, Syracuse,

Naples, and Spezzia(G. O. Sars).

Genus 3. ANCHIALUS, G. O. Sars, 1876.

Rostrum more or less produced. Antennal scale unusually

small, outer margin naked, terminating in a spine-point,

extremity oblique. Labrum drawn out into a long point, which

is slightly serrated on the margins. Legs with distal portion

(tarsus) divided into several articulations, not unguiculate.

Marsupial pouch formed of four pairs of lamelle. First

pleopods in female one-jointed, wider at base, then cylindrical ;

remaining pleopods rudimentary. Ze/son very large, cleft at

the extremity, sides with very numerous ciliated spines. Inner

uropods having inner margin edged throughout with spines

of unequal length. Outer uropods one-jointed, outer margin

spined ; all sete of uropods very short.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 157

Male, Peduncle of antennules with sexual appendage very

small, tubercular. First pereeopods stronger than the rest ;

distal joints short, expanded, furnished with long strap-formed

appendages. Pleopods with largely developed peduncle, the

first consisting of a single branch, the rest with two multi-

articulate branches, and a subovate laminary plate at the

base of the inner branch ; outer branch of fourth pair about

three times as long as inner, multiarticulate (ten articula-

tions), terminating in not long spiniform sete.

Anchialus agilis, G. O. Sars.

1870. Anchialus agilis, G. O. Sars, Middelhavets Mysider, p. 70,

pls. xxvixxviii.

1883. Anchialus agilis, Czerniavsky, 7. c. fase. iii. p. 42.

1885, Anchialus agilis, Carus, l. ce. p. 468.

This little species is of very robust form, the breadth both

of cephalothorax and pleon being greater in proportion to

their length than in any other European Mysidean, the

cephalothorax wider behind than in front. Hostrum some-

what linguiform, of considerable size, concealing the greater

part of first joint of antennules. Peduncle of antennules

stout, of moderate length, first and third joints subequal.

Antennal scale minute, scarcely reaching extremity of penul-

timate joint of peduncle of antenna, and not half as long as

peduncle of antennules, subrhomboidal, rather more than

twice as long as broad; outer margin naked, terminating in

a spine, beyond which the apex is obliquely truncate, and is,

as well as inner margin, ciliated; from the inner side of the

first joint of the antenne there springs a long spine, which is

serrated on the edges. Legs having the fourth joint much

longer than the third, and the tarsus composed of three

articulations. Pleon having the epimera produced downwards

and backwards, angulated, and edged with finely plumose

sete. Telson very large, as long as the long inner uropods,

and half as long as the pleon, the margins straight, and

gradually and but slightly converging from the base to the

extremity, which is incised to a depth subequal to breadth of

same part of telson ; sides of telson with about thirty ciliated

spines, terminal spines much larger than the rest, the cleft

minutely and closely dentated. Uropods having the auditory

apparatus small; inner uropods with inner margin edged

with ciliated spines of unequal length and fine hairs; apex

terminating in two spines of much larger size; outer margin

edged with fine hairs. Outer uropod having inner margin

edged with fine hairs, and the outer bearing about thirty

simple subequal spines. Length 8 millim.

158 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

The male has the last joint of peduncle of antennules

furnished with a small densely pilose tubercle, which scarcely

reaches beyond the extremity of the joint from which it

springs. The perewopods have the tarsus strongly spined.

The pleon has not the epimera produced. The first feet are

longer and stouter than the rest, and the terminal joints are

furnished with seven curious long strap-formed appendages.

Hab. Plymouth, a single female, 1890 (A. M. N.).

Distribution. Naples (A. M. N.); Messina and Naples

(G. O. Sars).

Subfam II]. Herzrouysrwx.

Genus 4. Heteromysis, S. L. Smith, 1874.

= Chiromysis, G. O. Sars, 1877 (non Heteromysis, Czerniavsky, 1882).

Body moderately robust. Carapace behind leaving two

segments of cephalothorax partially uncovered; rostrum

scarcely developed. yes small, on short stout peduncles.

Antennal scale elliptic, small, setose on both margins. First

legs quite unlike the rest, very much stouter and also longer ;

the propodal joint strong, composed of two articulations, the

first long, furnished with spines and sete on inner edge, the

second very short; nail well developed. All the following

legs are slender, the tarsus multiarticulate, ending in a

slender setiform claw. Telson cleft at the extremity. Outer

uropods setose on both margins, without a second joint.

Prof. 8. I. Smith thus deseribes the male, which I have

not seen :—‘ Terminal segment of the pedunele of antennule

wanting the usual elongated sexual process, but having in its

place a very dense tuft of long hairs . . . The appendages

of the first five segments of abdomen alike in both sexes ;

short and rudimentary, and like the same appendages in the

female Myszs . . . In life the males are semitranslucent and

colourless, while in the females the antennule, the flagella of

the antenne, the ocular peduncles, the thorax with the

marsupial pouch, and the articulations of the caudal appen-

dages are beautiful rose-colour.”

Heteromysis formosa, S. 1. Smith. (Pl. IX. figs. 6-11.)

1873. Heteromysis fo mosa, 8. I. Smith, U.S. States Fish and Fisheries

Comm. Report, 1871-72, p. 553.

1879. Heteromysis formosa, 8. I. Smith, “Stalk-eyed Crust. Atlan.

Coast N. Amer.,” Trans. Connec. Acad. vol. v. p. 101.

1882. Heteromysis norvegica, G. O. Sars, “ Oversigt Norges Crustaceer,

I.,” Christ. Videnskab. Forhand. 1882, p. 54, pl. i. figs. 21, 22,

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 159

Rostrum short, obtusely rounded. yes small; peduncles

short and thick. Antennal scale small, scarcely as long as

peduncle of antenna, narrowly elliptic, about three and a half

times as long as broad, setose all round. rst legs strongly

built, only seven-jointed ; ischium and meros subequal in

length, both strongly formed, the latter with 4 (6-8*, S. Z. S.)

spines and numerous setz on front margin; penultimate arti-

culation minute, subquadrate ; finger largely developed.

Remaining legs of usual Mysidean type; tarsus of 5-6 articu-

lations; nail setiform. Ze/son short, length to breadth as

about 5 to 3, cleft at the extremity ; distal portion of lateral

margins with 14-17 spines (11-16, S. 7. 8.) ; cleft with 16-22

serrations. Inner uropod having beneath the sete on inner

margin about 17-19 spines (17-18, S. J. 8). Length 8

millim.

I have united Smith’s and Sars’s species because, Ist, the

number of spines on the carpus would appear not to be con-

stant; 2ndly, because the serrations of the cleft sometimes

reach the extremity, in other instances not. One of my speci-

mens shows on one side the one condition, on the other the

other.

Hab. Guernsey, 1865 (A. M. N.); Firth of Forth, 1888

(7. Scott): Mus. Nor.

Distribution. Coast of United States (S. LZ. Smith): Mus.

Nor. Near Bergen, 6-10 fath. (G. O. Sars).

Prof. Smith says of this species: ‘‘ The species was never

found in abundance except hidden away inside dead bivalve

shells, usually Mactras, dredged in 5-10 fath. As many as

twenty were sometimes found in a single shell. The males

and young were occasionally taken at the surface in the

evening in Vineyard Sound.” With this hint as regards the

habits of the animal it may not hereafter prove so rare on

the European coasts as it has hitherto seemed to be.

Subfam. LV. Lzpromysrv2.

Genus 5. Eryrurops, G. O. Sars.

= Nematopus, G. O, Sars.

Eyes short, broad, flattened, brilliant red. Antennal scale

short, linear; external margin not ciliated, terminating in a

spine-point ; in other cases the margin serrated. Legs very

long and slender, filiform, tarsus of three articulations ; nail

* In a specimen received from Prof. 8. I. Smith I can only see four

spines.

160 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

slender. Telson very short, not half as long as inner uropods,

subquadrate, lateral margin uaked ; extremity broadly trun-

cate, bearing four spines and two sete. Pleopods in female

small, simple ; in male formed for swimming, with multiarti-

culate branches, and a lateral lobe springing from the base of

the inner branch.

1. Erythrops Goésti, G. O. Sars.

1863. Mysis erythrophthalmus, Goés, Crust. decap. marina Suecie,

p. 18.

1866. Nematopus Goésti, G. O. Sars, Beretning om en i Somm, 1865

foretagen Zool. Reise ved Kysterne af Christianias og Christiansands

Stifter, p. 15.

1870. Mysis erythrophthalmus, Jarzynsky, Prem. Cat. Crust. decap.

maris albi et litt. Murman (Trudy Soc. Nat. Petropol. vol. i. fasc. i1.),

. 3l7.

1870. Erythrops Goéstt, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 24, pl. i.

1883. Erythrops Goésit, Czerniavsky, J. c. fase. iii. p. 16.

1889. Erythrops Goésii, T. Scott, Seventh Annual Report Fishery

Board of Scotland, p, 322.

Pleon much narrower than cephalothorax ; colour white

and hyaline, beautifully variegated with orange and yellow.

Rostrum small and little prominent, but distinct and narrowly

rounded. yes very large, flattened, broader than long;

cornea reniform, much hollowed basally as seen from above,

and occupying nearly two thirds of whole organ. Antennal

scale linear, four times as long as broad, and of nearly equal

width throughout, one fourth longer than peduncle of anten-

nules; outer margin naked, terminated above in a spine,

beyond which the oblique apex is projected to about twice the

length of that spine. Gnathopods well developed and strong,

combined length of the last two joints equal to the preceding ;

nail much shorter than the last jomt. Legs shorter than

usual in this genus, the hinder pairs gradually increasing in

length ; preceding joint not quite so long as tarsus, the first

aiticulation of which is one third longer than the combined

length of the two distal joints; last legs when bent backwards

reach just beyond the fifth segment of pleon. Telson with

breadth at the base slightly exceeding the length and twice

as broad as at the extremity; sides converging, with nearly

straight margins ; truncated extremity slightly arcuated, the

inner pair of spines twice the length ot the outer. Inner

uropods having the inner margin plain (¢. e. not serrulated).

Length 9-10 millim.

Hab. This species has been recently added to the British

fauna by Mr. Thomas Scott, who in October, 1888, sent me

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 161

specimens for determination which he had procured in the

Firth of Forth: Mus. Nor.

Distribution. West Norway (G@. O. Sars); Klosterelv

Fiord, East Finmark (A. MW. N.): Mus. Nor. Gées gives as

localities of this species Finmark (Zovén), Christiansund

(Liljjeborg) ; Widebay, Spitzbergen, 40 fath., mud. Professor

G. QO. Sars records it from many localities in South as well as

West Norway, and from the Lofoten Islands, in depths of

30-100 fath. White and Murman Seas (Jarzynsky).

2. Erythrops elegans (G. O. Sars). (Pl. X. fig. 10.)

1863. Nematopus elegans, G. O. Sars, Beret. om en iSomm. 1862 foret-

agen Zool. Reise i Christianias og Trondhjems Stifter, p. 42.

1866. Nematopus pygmeus, G. O. Sars, Beret. om en i Somm. 1865

foretagen Zool. Reise af Christianias og Christiansands Stifter, p. 17.

1870. Erythrops pygmea, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges

Fauna, I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 33, pl. ii. figs. 20-28.

1883. Erythrops pygmea, Czerniavsky, /. e. fase, ill. p. 16.

1885. Erythrops pygmea, Carus, l. c. p. 469.

1886. Erythrops pygmea, Norman, Fourth Annual Report Fishery

Board of Scotland, p. 158; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 1887,

vol. xix. p. 93.

The smallest of all described Mysidea; pleon slightly

narrower than the cephalothorax. ostrum short, narrow,

and obtuséely pointed. yes rather longer than broad, tri-

angular or pyriform, widening greatly distally, flattened ;

cornea occupying centrally about one third of total length.

Antennal scale almost exactly as in E. Goésti. Gnathopods

small and weak, antepenultimate joints longer than the two

following, terminal joint as long as the joint from which it

springs. Legs shorter than those of H. Goési7; last pair when

bent backwards reaching a little beyond fourth segmentof pleon,

preceding joint subequal in length to the three articulations of

the tarsus; first of these articulations in the anterior legs

shorter than in the hinder, equal to the combined length of the

two distal. TZelson nearly as in H#. Goést’, but the sides

slightly arcuated (instead of straight), the extremity trun-

cated in a straight line, and the four terminal spines of sub-

equal length, though the outer are rather the shorter. Inner

uropods with the inner margin plain (?, e. not serrulated).

Length 9 millim. :

Hab. This species was added to the British fauna by

Mr. Thomas Scott, who sent the specimen for determina-

tion in 1885, which he had taken at Tarbert, in Loch Fyne,

in shallow water; and in 1889 he procured it in the Moray

Firth: Mus. Nor.

162 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman oa British Myside.

Distribution. I have dredged it at Solems Fiord, Floro,

Norway, in 5 fath. Professor G. O. Sars has recorded it

from Romsdals, Christiania, and Hardanger Fiords, in 5-12

fath.; and also in the Mediterranean at Messina and Naples.

3. Erythrops serrata, G. O. Sars. (PI. X. fig. 11.)

1863. Nematopus serratus, G. O. Sars, Beret. om en i Somm. 1862

foretagen Zool. Reise i Christianias og Trondhjems Stifter, p. 43.

1869. Nematopus serratus, Norman, “ Last Report Dredging Shetland

Isles,” Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1868, p. 270.

1870. Erythrops serrata, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 27, pl. ii. figs. 1-12.

1883. Erythrops serrata, Czerniavsky, /. c. fase. iii. pp. 16, 18.

Form less slender than that of . Goésid; cephalothorax

rather wider than pleon, on the ventral surface of each of its

segments a shortly stalked rounded boss, beset thickly with

strong spine-points; colour white, with a reddish spot on

each side of each segment of pleon, and a band across the

fourth, sometimes also a longitudinal line on each side

of cephalothorax ; the very large reniform eyes are of a lovely

and brilliant ruby-red. Lostrwm obscure, scarcely developed.

Eyes almost as in E. Goésii. Antennal scales narrowly

linear, about one fourth longer than peduncle of antennules ;

length nearly five times that of breadth; external margin

having the distal two thirds deeply serrated, or cut into 7-9

large spine-like processes, the most distal of which overlaps

the extremity of the scale. Legs very long, the hinder pairs

rapidly increasing in length, and the last when bent backwards

reaching the basal portion of the telson; carpus shorter than

the more distal portion of the limb; the succeeding articulation

twice as long as the combined length of the two which pre-

cede the nail. Zéelson in form as in the other species, but the

lateral margins slightly concave; the termination truncated

in a straight line, the four terminal spines subequal in the

female, but the outer pair one third shorter than the inner in the

male. Jnner uropods having the inner margin minutely

serrulated throughout. Length 10-11 millim.

Hab. Dredged on a muddy bottom in 40-60) fath. in

St. Magnus Bay, Shetland, 1867; and in 1870 in 80-100

fath. off Valentia, Ireland (A. MZ. N.); Moray Firth and

Firth of Forth (7. Scott): Mus. Nor.

Distribution. Professor G. O. Sars has dredged this species

in the Christiania and Hardanger Fiords, at Christiansund,

and among the Lofoten Islands, in depths ranging from 30-

150 fath.; and I have myself taken it off Sponholmene in

the Hardanger Fiord, in 100 fath. Denmark (Mevnert).

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 163

Erythrops serrata is at once distinguished from all other

British Mysidea by the serrations of the outer margin of the

antennal scale. A species, however, similar in this respect,

E. abyssorum, G. O. Sars, occurs in Norway, but is distin-

guished from it by the extraordinary length of the pereeopods,

the last pair of which when bent backwards reaches beyond the

uropods ; by the greater production of the apex of the antennal

scale, which considerably overtops the point of distal spine-

process of outer margin; by the extremity of the telson not

being truncated in a straight line, but slightly arcuated ; and

the inner margin of the inner uropods not being serrulated.

Genus 6. Mysipopsis, G. O. Sars.

Eyes large, subglobose, somewhat flattened ; pigment dark

coloured. Antennal scale lanceolate, setose all round.

Mazxillipeds 5-articulated, gnathopods 6-articulated and very

robust, both ending in a nail. Legs subequal ; tarsus 4-articu-

lated, and shorter than preceding joint, ending in a slender

nail, Yelson hollowed above, of moderate size, sides spined,

extremity truncated or cleft (cleft simple, that is, not serrated) .

Pleopods in female less narrow than usual, lateral basal dila-

tation small; in male well developed, with multiarticulate

swimming-branches; fourth pair with outer swimming-_

branch terminating in a single spine-like seta, densely ciliated

at the extremity ; last pair having, besides the narrow lateral

basal lobe on the inner branch, a conical projection ending in

a single seta. Uropods, inner with large acoustic organ, the

spines of its inner margin confined to the neighbourhood of

the acoustic organ ; outer broader than usual.

1. Mysidopsis didelphys (Norman).

1863. Mysis didelphys, Norman, Trans. Tyneside Nat. Field-Club,

vol. v. p. 270, pl. xii. figs. 9-11.

1864, Mysidopsis didelphys, G. O. Sars, Beretning om en i Sommeren

1863 foretagen Zool. Reise i Christiania Stift, p. 27.

1869. Mysidopsis didelphys, Norman, “Last Report Dredging Shet-

land,” Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1868, p. 267.

1872. Mysidopsis didelphys, G.O. Sars, Monogr. Mysider, ii. p. 20,

yl. vil.

1883, Mysidopsis didelphys, Czerniavsky, 1. c. fase. iii. p. 24.

Body robust. Sides of cephalothorax converging gradu-

ally forwards into a broadly triangular short rostrum, with

acute apex, which extends rather more than half the length

of the first joint of the peduncle of the antennules. Antennal

scale narrowly elongate-ovate, about one third longer than the

164 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

peduncle of the antennules; greatest. breadth central, about,

or rather more than, equal half the length, setose all round.

Telson somewhat shorter than the uropods, contracted at one

third its length, the portion posterior to the constriction being

narrow ; extremity narrowly truncate, with a well-developed

spine at each corner (but no central spines) ; marginal spines

8-10, the first three or four separated by an interval from the

following. Inner wropods narrow, a single spine on the inner

margin opposite the otolithic process ; otolithic area occupying

scarcely more than one third of the total length. Length

about 14-15 millim.

Hab. Forty miles off Tynemouth, Northumberland; Shet-

land; Firth of Clyde; off Valentia, Ireland (A. M. N.) ;

Moray Firth; Firth of Forth, near May Island; Tarbert,

Loch Tyne (7. Scott) : Mus. Nor.

Distribution. Norway, in Christiania and Hardanger

Fiords, Aalesund, Christiansund, and Lofoten Islands, 30-

150 tath. (G. O. Sars) ; Denmark (Meznert).

2. Mysidopsis gibbosa, G. O. Sars. (Pl. X. fig. 8.)

1864. Mysidopsis gibbosa, G. O. Sars, Zool. Reise 1863 i Christiania

Stift, p. 28.

1872. Mysidopsis gibbosa, G. O. Sars, Monogr. Mysider, ii. p. 28, pl. viii.

es.

1888. Mysidopsis gibbosa, Czerniavsky, J. c. fase. iii. p. 24.

1885. Mysidopsis gibbosa, Carus, l. c. p. 469.

1887. Mysidopsis gibbosa, Norman, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5,

vol, xix. p. 98.

A much smaller species than the last.

Body robust, the pleon generally curiously bent upwards

in the middle. Rostrum very small, scarcely developed.

Antennal scale narrowly elongate-ovate, about three times as

long as broad, rather more than half as long again as peduncle

of antenne, and about one third longer than peduncle of

antennules, setose all round. TZelson broader throughout

than in last species, and distally more broadly truncated ; this

truncated extremity is furnished with two (rarely three)

small spines in the centre, but none at the angles; lateral

spines 11-18, no marked interval between the first three or

four and the following. Inner uropods only slightly longer

than the telson, scarcely more than twice as long as the

otolithic area, 4-5 small spines within inner margin near the

base, opposite the acoustic organ. Length about 6-7 millim.

Hab. Valentia, Ireland, 1870 (A. M. N.); Tarbert,

Loch Fyne, 1885; and Firth of Forth, 1888 (7. Scott):

Mus. Nor.

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 165

Distribution. Naples (A. M. N.), Adriatic (Prof. Claus) ;

Norway (G. O. Sars): Mus. Nor. South and West Norway,

6-10 fath. (G. O. Sars) ; Denmark (Meinert) ; Goletta, Malta,

Syracuse, Messina, Spezzia (G. O. Sars).

3. Mysidopsis angusta, G. O. Sars. (Pl. X. fig. 9.)

1864. Mysidopsis angusta, G. O. Sars, Zool. Reise 1863 i Christiania

Stift, p. 30.

1870. Mysidopsis angusta, G. O. Sars, Monogr. Mysider, p. 27, pl. viii.

figs. 14-24.

1883. Mysidopsis angusta, Czerniavsky, /. c. fase. iii. p. 25.

1885. Mysidopsis angusta, Carus, l. c. p. 469.

1886. Mysidopsis angusta, Norman, Fourth Annual Report Fishery

Board of Scotland, p. 158; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 1887,

vol. xix. p. 94.

Body slender. Rostrum fairly developed, acute, but not

reaching to half the length of the first joint of peduncle of

antennules. Antennal scale narrow, linear, of nearly equal

breadth throughout, 7-8 times as long as broad, twice as long

as peduncle of antenne and of antennules. Ze/son in form

nearly as that of J/. gibbosa, but narrower at the base in

proportion to its length; apex cleft, the cleft narrow, and in

depth equal to the breadth of the telson at the same part ;

sides ot cleft smooth, and in this respect differing from all

other species of Mysidew which have a cleft in the telson ;

lateral spines 14-16, placed at nearly equal distances, the

more distal spines somewhat increasing in size, the last

situated at the point of the cleft being the largest. Inner

uropods longer than telson; acoustic organ not occupying

quite half its length; a single spine only on inner margin

opposite otolithic area. Length 8 millim.

Hab. Banff (LT. Edward); Moray Firth (7. Scott) : Mus.

Nor. Loch Fyne and Firth of Forth, to the east of Inch-

keith (7. Scott).

Distribution. Norway (G. O. Sars): Mus. Nor. Christiania

and Hardanger Fiords, and Aalesund, Norway; Naples

(G. O. Sars).

4, Mysidopsis hibernica, sp. n. (Pl. LX. figs. 1-5.)

Rostrum short, bluntly rounded at the extremity. Anten-

nules having the basal joint subequal in length to the two

following. Antenne with each of the last two joints of

peduncle furnished at the inner side of the extremity with a

long spined seta, in addition to ordinary plumose sete.

Antennal scale lanceolate, half as long again as peduncle of

antenne, and about four times as long as broad; second

joint minute, as broad as long, bearing one pair of lateral

166 Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant on the Genus Coturnix.

and three terminal sete. Mandible with second and third

joints of the palp remarkable on account of the dense clothing

of spined sete on both margins, and especially on the sides,

they are of great length on the third joint; simple or plumose

sete are entirely absent *. Maaillipeds and gnathopods

remarkably massive and strong, terminating in a strong

simple nail, on either side of which are several large spines

which are ciliated on one margin. Legs having the 4-articu-

lated tarsus strong and much shorter than preceding joint,

nail slender. Telson lanceolate, shorter than inner uropods,

gradually attenuating to the extremity, which is narrowly

truncate, and armed with three pairs of spines, the inner

pair small, the intermediate pair very long, the outer pair

somewhat larger than the central pair; sides of telson with

twenty spines of equal size, and about equal distances

apart, arranged throughout the entire length. Uropods very

narrow ; inner pair with a group of five spines, closely packed,

and increasing in length distally, arranged round the curve of

the otolithic area; no spines beyond these. The pleopods of the

male are of the general character in the genus; the specialized

outer branch of the fourth pair consists of nine joints, and

the antepenultimate bears, like the preceding joint, a pair of

plumed sete; the penultimate is without appendages, the

last terminates in a long spine-like seta, which is densely

ciliated towards the extremity. Length 15 millim.

One male and one female specimen were procured by me

when in Dr. Jeffreys’s yacht ‘The Osprey,’ at Valentia,

Treland, in 1870. J do not know under what circumstances

as to depth-&c. they were obtained, as I had only labelled

the bottle which contained them “ Valentia, 1870.”

[To be continued. }

XVI.—WNotes on the Genus Coturnix.

By W. R. OaiLvie-Grant, Natural- History Museum.

THIS paper contains a short account of the species comprising

this group and a brief synonymy of the several species,

giving the various combinations of names (generic and

specific) under which each has been described, and references

to the principal illustrations, except in the case of Coturnix

* Spined sete but short are often present, as in M. didelphys, at the

extremity only of the distal joint, the other setz being plumed or simple.

Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant on the Genus Coturnix. 167

coturnix, where the species has been frequently figured. The

generic characters, a key to the species, and their geographical

distribution are also given, together with a few notes which

it is hoped may prove useful to other ornithologists studying

this group of Gallina.

Corurnix *.

Tail short, soft, and rounded, covered by the upper tail-

coverts, and composed of ten or twelve tail-feathers.

First primary equal to the third and slightly shorter than

the second, which is the longest quill; tenth primary very

short.

Axillaries long and white.

Key to the Species ft.

I. Outer web of the primaries with irregular bars

and marks of buff.

A. Chin and throat white, with a black band

commencing on the chin and passing down

the middle of the throat..............., C. coturnix, 3.

B. Chin and throat bright rufous-chestnut, with ;

the black band situated as above ........ C. capensis, d.

C. Chin and throat dull brick-red, without any

Pplaele MAT IMSS aoe ooh ai- Ste ahs Store Renae C. japonica, 3.

D. Feathers on the chin and sides of the

throat white, short and rounded. No

black band down the middle of the throat.

Gate larger, "Wine ita. 42P 2)... wsists as C. coturnix, 2.

6. Size smaller. ‘Wine ca. 38 ............ C. capensis, 2.

E. Feathers on the chin and sides of the throat

elongate and lanceolate, usually margined

on one or both webs with rufous. No

black band down the middle of the throat. C. japonica, 2.

II. Outer web of the primaries uniform brown,

not barred or marked with buff.

* The genus Synoicus appears to be very doubtfully distinct from

Coturnix ; so far as I can see, the only tangible character by which the

two can possibly be distinguished is found in the axillaries, which are

shorter and greyerintheformer. I think it highly probable that Synoicus

will have to be merged in Coturniz.

t+ Coturnix Emini, 3, recently described by Reichenow (Allg. deutsch.

orn. Ges. Berlin, Bericht x. (7th Dec. 1891), p. 3), is undoubtedly the

male of Exealfactoria Adansont, Verr.

168 Mr, W. R. Ogilvie-Grant on the Genus Coturnix.

F. Chin and throat white, with a very clearly

defined black anchor-shaped mark (a large

black patch on the middle of the breast).

c. General colour of the underparts buff .... C. coromandelica, 3.

d. General colour of the underparts chestnut. C. Delegorguet, 3.

G. Chin and throat brick-colour or chestnut.

e. Throat dull brick-colour. Size smaller.

Wanpten, Athy Gite crn er tetinmser ss oiheees C. pectoralis, 3.

Jf. Throat bright brick-colour or chestnut.

Size larger: (Wing ica. 46... oe. ce. ves C. nove zealandia, .

H. Chin and throat white or buff, without a

black band down the centre.

g. Chest-feathers without a submarginal band

on either web.

a'. Ground-colour of the wing-coverts

sandy buff, underparts pale buff...... C. coromandelica, .

b'. Ground-colour of the wing-coverts

blackish grey, underparts rufous-buff

or dull chestnut, Gschat.s oc ec C. Delegorguet, 2.

h. Chest-feathers with a submarginal black

band on either web.

ce’. The black bands are not confluent in the

median line, but separated by a buff

isthmus. Size smaller. Wingca.4:1. C. pectoralis, 2.

d'. The black bands are confluent in the

median line and form a W-shaped

mark, Size larger. Wing ca.46.. C. nove zealandia, Q.

While this paper was passing through the press the

January number of the Journ. fiir Orn. arrived in England.

It contains a full description and coloured figure of the so-

called C. Emint, which must be added to the synonymy of

E. Adansont.

Coturnic coturnix. (Woodcut, fig. I.)

Tetrao israelitarum, Hasselq. Reise Palaest. p. 831 (1762).

Tetrao coturnix, Linn, 8. N. i. p. 278 (1766).

Perdix coturniz, Lath. Ind. Orn. ii. p. 651 (1790) ; Vieill. Faun. Frane.

p. 255, pl. exi. figs. 2 and 3 (1828); Selb. Ill. Brit. Orn. i. p. 437,

pl. lxii. (1833); Korner, Skand. Fogl. p. 13, pl. xxviii. fig. 5

(1839-46).

Ortygion coturnix, Keyser]. u. Blas. Wirbelth. Europa’s, p. 202 (1840).

Ortyx coturnix, Chenu et Desm. Encycl. Ois. vi. p. 154 (1854).

Coturnix coturnix, Licht. Nomencl. Av. p. 84 (1854).

Turnix coturniz, Salv. Ibis, 1859, p, 352.

Perdiz cothurniv, Vieill. N. Dict. d’Hist. Nat. xxv. p. 248 (1817).

Coturnix alba, Bechst. Nat. Deutschl. iii. p. 581 (1793).

Coturnix varia, Bechst. /. c. p. 581 (1793),

ee eee

Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant on the Genus Coturnix, 169

Coturnix major, Bechst. 1. c. p. 581 (1793),

Coturnix nigra, Bechst. 1. c. p. 582 (1793).

Coturnix dactylisonans, Temm. Pig. et Gall. iii. pp. 478, 740 (1815) ;

Steph. Shaw’s Gen. Zool. xi. p. 861, pl. xxiv. (1819); Gould, B.

Europe, iv. pl. celxiii. (1837) ; Rowley, Orn. Misc. i. pl. xii. figs. 8

and 4 (1877).

Coturnix dactylisonans?, var. indicus, Hodgs. in Gray’s Zool. Mise.

p- 85 (1844); id. Icon. ined. in Brit. Mus. nos. 130, 1381.

Coturnix communis, Vieill. Tabl. Encycl. Méth. i, p. 217, pl. xevi. fig. 2

(1823) ; Fitz. Atl. Nat. Vog. fig. 238 (1864); Fritsch, Nat. Vog.

Europa, pl. xxx. figs. 7 and 8 (1871); Dress. Bb. Europe, vii. pp. 148,

476 (1878) ; Hume and Marsh, Game B. Ind. ii. p. 154, pl. (1879).

Ortyx communis, Lemett, Cat. Ois. Seine Inf. p. 129 (1879).

Coturnix communis orientalis, Bogdanow, Consp. Av. Imp. Ross. fase. i.

p- 44 (1884).

Coturnix media, Brehm, Handb. Vog. Deutschl. p. 523 (1831).

Coturnix minor, Brehm, 1. ¢. p. 529 (1831).

Coturnix europeus, Swains. Class. B. ii. p. 844 (1837).

Coturnix vulgaris, Bout. Orn. Dauphiné, _ 72, pl. xii. fig. 1 (1848).

Coturnix vulgaris, 8. Baldami, Severtz. Turkest. Jevotnie, p. 68 (18738).

Coturnix Baldami, Naum. fide Brehm, Vogelfang, p. 274 (1855).

Coturnix leucogenys, Brehm, Naumannia, p. 288 (1855).

Coturnia chinensis, Swinh. Ibis, 1860, pp. 63, 358.

Synecus lodoisie, Very. et Des Murs, Rey. et Mag. Zool. 1862, p. 225,

pl. xi.

Synoicus lodoisie, Saund. Ibis, 1869, p. 393.

Perdortyx lodoisiea, Montess. Mém. Soe. Sione, vi. p. 86 (1886).

Coturnix ypsilophorus, Bose ?, fide Gray, Hand-l. B, il. p. 268 (1870).

Range. Adthiopian and Palearctic Regions and India.

Race a. Coturnix capensis.

Perdix coturnix, Webb & Berth, Orn. Can. p. 29 (1856-44).

Ortygion coturnix, Godman, Ibis, 1872, p. 219.

Coturnix coturnix, Sharpe’s ed Layard B.S. Afr. p. 603 (1884) [part. |.

Coturnix dactylisonans, Strickl. & Sclat. in Jard. Contr. Orn, 1852,

. 152.

Dye ee dactylisonans, Holub & Pelz. Beitr. Orn. Stidafr. p, 188

1882).

dl communis, Newton, Ibis, 1863, p. 454.

Coturnix capensis, Licht. fide Gray, Hand-l. B. ii. p. 268 (1870).

Range. South Africa south of about 15° 8, lat., Mauritius,

Madagascar, Comoro Islands, Cape-Verd Islands, Canaries,

Madeira, and Azores.

Perhaps no species of Game Birds have been more confused,

and their changes of plumage less understood, than the

Common Quail (Coturnix coturnix) and its near ally the

Japanese Quail (C. japonica) ; and I am pleased to say that

I have now at last discovered definite and well-marked

characters by which both the males and females of these two

species may be readily distinguished, while the intermediate

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 12

170 Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant on the Genus Coturnix.

forms are, as I shall presently show, undoubtedly the results

of interbreeding.

Coturnix japonica is the resident bird found in Japan and

China, and sometimes occurs in N.E. India and Burmah, as

there are specimens of this species in the British Museum

obtained in Bootan and Karen-nee. The male is charac-

terized by the uniform dull brick-red throat without any

trace of a black band down the middle, and the female by

having the feathers on the chin and sides of the throat elon-

gate and lanceolate and of much the same structure as those

found in Perdix barbata.

The typical form of Coturnix coturniv, commonly known as

the migratory Quail of Europe, has the throat pure white, the

male having a black anchor-shaped mark down the middle, while

in the female the feathers on the sides of the throat are short

and rounded, never elongate as in the female of C. yaponica.

This bird ranges over an enormous area, practically the whole

of the Ethiopian and Palearctic Regions, extending in the

south to South Africa and in the east to China and Japan.

In the islands surrounding the African coast, namely Mauri-

tius, Madagascar, the Comoro Islands, the Cape-Verd Islands,

the Canaries, Madeira, and the Azores, and also in the

southern part of Africa south of about 15° S. lat., a resident

subspecies of C. coturnix, known as C. capensis, is found,

which is distinguished from the typical form by its some-

what smaller size and by having the throat of the male bright

rufous- chestnut with a black anchor-shaped mark down the

middle. In Japan and China the migratory Quail (C. cotur-

nix), as already pointed out, inhabits the same tract of

country during the breeding-season as C. japonica, and there

cannot be the slightest doubt that the two species frequently

interbreed, with the result that all sorts of intermediate

hybrids are produced. These intermediate plumages are

most noticeable among the male hybrids. For instance, some

have the dull brick-red throat of C. japonica and the black

anchor-shaped mark of C. coturnix, others have only the

upper two thirds of the throat dull red and the lower third

white, while again a third lot have in addition a black band

down the centre of the red part, and all kinds of intermediate

stages between these three examples may be found. ‘These

hybrids are, so far as I know, generally only found in Mon-

golia, China, and Japan, though there 1s one specimen in the

very large series of the British Museum said to have been

obtained in Bootan. Equally also, though of secondary

importance, C. coturniz interbreeds freely with the red-

throated resident race (C. capensis) in South Africa and the

Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant on the Genus Coturnix. 171

islands surrounding the coast, and the results are seen in the

many male birds from South Africa and Southern Europe &c.

in which the white parts on the sides of the head and throat

are more or less suffused with the bright rufous-chestnut of

the resident bird.

The females of course are not to be distinguished. I may

add that Indian examples of C. coturnix are, generally

speaking, very pure bred and seldom show any trace of »

rufous on the sides of the head and throat.

There are two specimens in the British Museum of the

curious melanistic variety of C. coturnix which occurs in

Spain. They were obtained by Mr. Howard Saunders in the

marshy neighbourhood of Valencia. In the male the general

colour of the upper parts is black, with narrow buff or rufous

cross bars; the pattern formed by the wide golden-buff

shaft-streaks on the feathers of the mantle and on each side

of the body is normal ; the greater part of the sides of the head,

the chin, and throat are black, with here and there a white

feather ; the chest-feathers are mottled with black, and the

feathers of the sides and flanks are black dotted with rufous

and with a wide white shaft-stripe down the middle of each.

In the female all the underparts are suffused with dull brown.

I. Coturnix coturnix, 9 ad.

Il. Coturnix japonica, 2 ad.

Coturnix japonica. (Woodcut, fig. II.)

Coturnix vulgaris japonica, Temm. & Schl. Faun. Jap. p. 103, pl. Ixi.

(1842).

Coturnix japonica, Blalast. Ibis, 1862, p. 329.

Ortygion coturnir, Radde, Reise Ost-Sib. i. p. 806 (1865).

Coturniz muta, Dybowski, J. f. O. 1868, p. 587 (descr. nulla) ; Priev.

J. f. O. 1872, p. 138.

172 Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant on the Genus Coturnix.

Coturnix communis, Blyth, Mamm. & B. Burma, p. 151 (1875) ;

Prjev. in Rowley’s Orn. Mise. ii. p. 424 (1877).

Coturniz ussuriensis, Bogd. Consp. Av. Imp. Ross. fasc. 1. p. 45 (1884).

Range. Japan, Manehuria, 8.E. Mongolia, and China as

far south as Canton. Specimens have also been obtained in

Bhootan and Karen-nee.

_ Young males have the elongate throat-feathers ke those of

the adult female of C. coturntix above described, and the

middle of the throat is suffused with dull brick-red; otherwise

the plumage resembles that of the male adult.

In a rather more mature male one side of the throat has

lost the immature elongate feathers like those of the female

and assumed the short, rounded, dull rufous feathers charac-

teristic of the male adult.

Prjevalsky is, as far as I can find, the only person who has

previously noted the elongate feathers on the throat of this

bird. He writes (Rowley’s Orn. Mise. ii. p. 424) :— A male

was obtained in §.E. Mongolia in June. It differs from the

European bird in the longer lancet-shaped feathers of the

sides of the throat, which are like those of Perdiz barbata.

I cannot say if this is a constant or only an occasional case,

as we have got but one specimen for comparison.”

This specimen, if correctly sexed, was no doubt a young

male. Prjevalsky also remarks (/. c.), “This bird [C.

japonica] is easily distinguished from the European one b

its voice . . . . and from the end of March to the middle of

summer the call-note of the males can be heard daily, con-

sisting of some deep hollow sounds several times repeated in

quick succession.”

Coturniz coromandelica.

Coromandel Quail, Lath. Gen. Syn. ii. pt. ii. p. 789 (1783).

Tetrao eoromandelicus, Gmel. S. N. i. pt. ii. p. 764 (1788).

Perdix coromandelica, Lath. Ind. Orn. ii. p. 654 (1790).

Coturnix coromandelica, Vieill. Tabl. Encycl. Méth. i. p. 221 (1823) ;

Gould, B. Asia, vii. pl. ix. (1854); Hume & Marsh. Game B. Ind. ii.

p- 152, pl. (1879).

Coturnix coromandelicus, Blyth, Mamm. & B. Burma, p. 151 (1875).

Perdix textilis, Temm. Pl. Col. v. pl. xl. [no. 85] (1824); Drapiez,

Dict. Sci. Nat. viii. p. 429, pl., fig. 1 (1824).

Coturnix textilis, Temm. Pig; et Gall. iii. pp. 512, 742 (1815) ; Less.

Traité d’Orn. p. 509, pl. xe. fig. 1 (1831); Jard. Nat. Lib., Orn. iv.

p. 116, pl. viii. (1884).

Coturnix textilis ?, var. pluvialis, Hodgs. in Gray’s Zool. Mise. p. 85

(1844) ; id. Icon. ined. in Brit. Mus. nos. 119 and 120.

Perdix olivacea, Buchan. P. Z. 8. 1881, p. 128,

Range. Greater part of the peninsula of India; Assam,

Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of Saturniide. 173

Manipur, Chittagong, and Pegu. It is no doubt also found

in Arrakan.

The female of this species may be readily distinguished

from the female of C. coturnix, which it otherwise closely

resembles, by the absence of all buff or rufous bars and

mottling on the outer webs of the primaries.

Coturnivx Delegorguet.

Coturnix Delegorguet, Deleg. Voy. Afr. Austr. ii. p. 615 (1847); Jack-

son, Ibis, 1889, p. 583.

Coturnix histrionica, Hartl. Rev. et Mag. Zool. i. p. 495 (1849).

Coturnix fornasini, Biane. Spec. Zool. Mos, fase. xvi. p. 399, pl. i. fig. 2

(1850) ; id. Mem. Ace. Sci. Bologn. (2) iv. p. 521, pl. ii. fig. 2 (1865),

Coturnix crucigera, Heugl. Vig. N.O.-Afr. p. 51. no. 533 (1856).

Range. Africa, south of about 15° N. lat.

This species resembles C. coromandelica in having the

outer webs of the primaries in both sexes uniform brown, not

barred or marked with buff.

Coturniz pectoralis.

Coturnix pectoralis, Gould, P. Z. 8. 1837, p. 8; id. Syn. B. Austr., text

and pl., fig. 1 (1837-38); id. B. Austr. v. pl. lxxxviii. (1848);

Diggles, B. Austr. ii. pt. xv. pl. xev. (1867).

Synoicus australis, Ramsay, lhis, 1865, p. 86.

flange. Australia, Tasmania.

Coturnix nove-zealandice.

Coturniz nove-zealandie, Quoy & Gaim. Voy. Astrol., Zool. i. p. 242,

pl. xxiv. fig. 1 (1880) ; Gould, Syn. B. Austr., text and pl., fig. 2

(1837-88) ; Bull. B. New Zeal. p. 161, pl. (1873) ; Sharpe, in Voy.

Ereb. & Terr., Birds, App. pp. 10, 27, pl. viii. (1875); Bull. Man. B,

N. Zeal. p. 48, pl. xix. (1882); id. B. N. Zeal. i. p. 225, pl. xxiii,

(1888).

Range. New Zealand [said to be extinct. ]

XVII.—Deseriptions of Three new Species of Saturniidee cn

the Collection of the British Museum. By W. F. Kirsy,

F.L.S., F.E.S., Assistant in Zoological Department,

British Museum (Natural History).

[Plate XL]

Bunea Mitfordi, (Pl. XI. tig. 1.)

Exp. al. 112 millim.

&. Dark blackish brown, collar narrowly red, and under sur-

174 Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Speetes of Saturniide.

face of legs red. Wings with scattered red scaling in the cell,

round the vitreous spot, and towards the costa beyond, on

the anterior wings, and towards the hind margin of the pos-

terior wings. Anterior wings with an indistinct nearly straight

grey line rnnning from within the apex to the hinder angle ;

it curves slightly outwards before reaching the costa, and is

nearer the apex than the hinder angle, but does not reach it.

The vitreous spot is large, conical, terminating basally in a

slight inward curve. Towards the hinder angle isa large

patch of whitish dusting, crossed by a white bar, and looking

asif the wing had been rubbed. Posterior wings with a large

ocellus ; pupil subvitreous, oval, surrounded by a tawny iris

and by an inner black and outer red ring. Outside this is a

curved grey line, more distinct than on the anterior wings,

hardly extending to the costa or inner margin.

Underside brownish grey, darker outside the transverse

lines, which here show brown, with some grey scaling on the

inner side, but are better defined, nearer the base, and

straighter than above. ‘The red scaling is fainter than above.

There is a large chalky-white patch on the anterior wings,

covering the space from just below the vitreous spot to the

hinder angle. Posterior wings with the ocellus reduced to

the vitreous spot; within it runs a suffused brownish band

from the costa to the inner margin. Anterior wings pointed

and strongly hooked at the tip. Posterior wings long,

and slightly produced at the anal angle. Antenne reddish,

especially beneath.

Hab. Sierra Leone. Presented by C. B. Mitford, Esq.

Taken “ by path over river in dense bush.”

A very remarkable species, not closely allied to any other.

It has a superficial resemblance to B. eblis, Streck., trom the

Congo, which is a much larger insect; but it also appears to

have some affinities with Gontmbrasia, though it cannot well

be referred to that genus.

Gonimbrasia rubricostalis. (Pl. XI. fig. 2.)

Exp. 119 millim.

3. Brown, anterior wings with two transverse blackish

lines, not very well marked—the first nearly straight, about

one third of the length of the inner margin from the base,

and with some scattered bluish-white scaling on the outside,

especially on the costa; the outer runs obliquely from two

thirds of the length of the inner margin to the costa a little

before the apex ; it is double (most distinctly so towards the

inner margin) and filled up with bluish white; within this

Mr. W. F. Kirby on new Species of Saturniide. 175

line the middle portion of the wing is browner, and on the

costa is a long patch of bluish-white scaling. Vitreous spot

punctiform, hardly visible above. Posterior wings with the

costa pink above the ocellus nearly to the tip, and the inner

margin is also slightly bordered with pink. Ocellus of

moderate size; vitreous pupil very small; iris yellowish,

followed by a black and a buff ring; between this and the

base is a curved bluish-grey line, and there is another

slightly edged with black on each side, not extending to the

costa, beyond the ocellus, which it does not touch.

Under surface more dusted with grey; only the outer

transverse lines visible, which are brown, edged with bluish

grey on the inside; the pink costal band of posterior wings

above is replaced by a similar band on the inner margin of

the anterior wings beneath. Anterior wings slightly falcate.

Posterior wings long, slightly produced at anal angle.

Hab. Sierra Leone. Collected by Lieut. A. K. Slessar.

Evidently allied to BunwaJameson?, Druce, from the Congo;

but the latter species seems to differ in the more distinct

hyaline spot of the anterior wings and in the wings being

much more suffused with purplish white, with the outer

- stripe of the anterior wings extending to the apex. In shape

B. rubricostalis resembles B. epithyrena, Maass. It is closely

allied to G. vbscura, Butl., but differs in the red coloration,

and in the shape of the posterior wings.

Automeris quadridentata. (PI. XI. fig. 3.)

Exp. 110 millim.

?. Brown, slightly inclining to reddish, especially on

the thorax; abdomen indistinctly banded with brown;

anterior wings with a short white stripe at the base in front,

inner line at one third of the length of the wing much sinu-

ated, hardly extending to the inner margin, and marked with

yellowish white outside at each end and in the middle;

costal spot large, its outline indicated by a pale line, slightly

dentated and most distinct on the basal side ; outside it is more

dentated, and its course is marked by six black white-marked

dots, the two innermost of which stand at the ends of the

pale basal line. Outer line running from near the apex,

which is moderately acute, to the middle of the inner margin ;

it is brown, slightly bordered with yellowish on the inner

side, and marked with whiter dots on the nervures; from

below the upper end of this line an obsolete festooned line

runs slightly inwards to the inner margin, the space between

this and the hind margin being a little lighter than the

176 Mr. R. McLachlan on the

ground-colour. Posterior wings greyer brown, with a large

round black eye in a yellow ring (whitish outside) enclosing

a large central space of a deep reddish-brown colour, crossed

by a slender white crescent and bordered with yellow scales.

This projects towards the middle of the inner margin in four

sharp prongs. Beyond the ocellus is a festooned black line,

beyond which is a broad reddish band, followed by a very

pale pink border, only interrupted by a reddish line at the

base of the fringes.

Underside paler; anterior wings with a large black central

spot of an irregular roundish shape, followed by the outer

oblique line, which is brown, broader than above, and inter-

rupted by the yellowish nervures. Posterior wings with an

irregularly festooned line at two thirds of their length, and

faint traces of an outer one between this and the hind

margin.

Hab. Brazil (Becker).

Intermediate between the groups represented by A. nycti-

mene, Latr., and crene, Cram.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. Bunea Mitfordi.

Fig. 2. Gonimbrasia rubricostals.

Fry. 3. Automeris quadridentata.

XVITI.—Supplementary Note on the Neuroptera of the

Hawatian Islands. By Ropert McLacuian, F.R.S. &e.

In the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for October and November

1883 1 published a list of the species of Neuroptera known

to me from the Hawaiian Archipelago, chiefly compiled from

materials collected by the Rev. T. Blackburn, who resided

there for several years. This was followed, in the Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. for December 1884, by further notes and

descriptions by Mr. Blackburn himself; the new species

described in his paper remain unknown to me.

Recently I have been able to examine some small addi-

tional material collected by Mr. Scott B. Wilson, an ardent

young ornithologist, who passed a considerable time in the

islands. The few insects obtained by him are not in good

condition ; but as they include a new species of ant-lion, a

family hitherto represented by a single species in the islands,

Neuroptera of the Hawaiian Islands. 177

it appears to me well to notice them in the same publication,

together with some memoranda made latterly.

The natural history, and especially the entomology, of

the islands is just now being investigated by Mr. R. C. L.

Perkins, under the auspices of a special committee ; there

ean be little doubt that one result of his researches will

be a large increase in the number of insects of all orders known

to inhabit the islands.

ODONATA.

Subfam. Lrgerrvrra.

Lepthemis Blackburni, McLach.,

Lepthemis Blackburni, McLach. Annals, 1883, xii. p. 229.

Dr. F. Karsch (Berlin. entom. Zeitschr. 1889, p. 373)

refers this to Sympetrum. If Lepthemis be practically limited

to vesciculosa, I'., and the rest of the species formerly placed

therein be distributed in Orthetrum &c., I see no objection

to considering Blackburni a Sympetrum; but I do not think

it will eventually remain in this latter genus as exemplified

by its well-known European representatives.

Deielia fasciata, Kirby.

Deielia fasciata, Kirby, Trans. Zool. Soc. Lond. xii. p. 330, pl. liii.

fig. 6 (1889).

The type of this insect is identical with T'rithemis phaon,

forma dimorph. dispar, Selys, Ann. Soc. Ent. Belg. xxviii.

p- 107 (1883), see also Compt. Rend. Ann. Soc. Belg. xxxii.

p- lii (1888), as Mr. Kirby has himself since recognized

according to the collection of the British Museum.

The point to be considered here is the locality of the type

specimen, which was indicated as from the Sandwich Islands

by Mr. Kirby and which bears a label “ Sandw. Isld.,

Beechey.” It thus becomes certain that the insect formed

part of the collections made during the voyage of the

‘*¢ Blossom,” but there is no means of tracing it more

precisely. Neither Mr. Blackburn nor any other recent

investigator of the Hawaiian Islands has noticed this con-

spicuous insect, and I feel grave doubts as to the correctness

of the locality indicated on the British Museum specimen.

T. phaon and its dimorphic female (dispar) have been found

on the Chinese mainland, in Japan, and in the Loo-Choo

Islands. The ‘ Blossom’ visited the latter islands, and it is

178 On the Neuroptera of the Hawaiian Islands.

not at all improbable that some confusion in the locality

labels subsequently occurred.

That the insect is not a true T'rithemds seems sufficiently

certain. Kirby’s genus Dezelia may be retained for it at

present, with a single species, as follows :—Deielia phaon,

Selys, forma dimorph. 9 dispar, Selys,=fasciata, Kirby.

It may be that the form dispar is really the typical condition

of the female; it is certainly the most abundant form in

collections, and the band on the wings varies greatly, in some

examples being reduced to vanishing point.

Subfam. A @rronra.

Megalagrion Blackburni, McLach.

Megalagrion Blackburni, McLach. /. ¢. p. 238.

The typical examples were from Maui. Mr. Wilson

brought five males from Lanai which scarcely differ, the

‘chief discrepancy being that the abdomen shows scarcely a

trace of the narrow apical black ring on segments two to five

which is conspicuous in the examples before me from Maui.

This additional material proves, however, that the precise

details of neuration as regards what may be termed the

supplementary rows of cellules are extremely unstable,

differing slightly in each individual.

In addition to these Mr. Wilson brought one or two imper-

fect examples of an Agrion(?) of the xanthomelas group,

peculiar to the islands; these specimens are too mutilated

for identification.

NEUROPTERA-PLANIPENNIA.

Fam. Myrmeleonide.

Formicaleo Wilsont, sp. n.

(Head and pronotum destroyed.) |Meso- and metathorax

anc abdomen above and below dull leaden-black, without

markings, but there are faint indications of a very narrow

pale ring at the apex of the abdominal segments (end of abdo-

men destroyed) ; abdomen rather densely clothed with hairs,

which are blackish above and hoary beneath. Legs: femora

shining black, paler beneath, clothed with hoary hairs and

furnished pelow with long and strong black spines; tibiee

yellowish, with a black ring at the base and apex and another

towards the base, the space between the latter and the apex

spotted with black ; spurs about as long as the first three

Mr. O. Thomas on Three new African Muride. 179

joints of the tarsi, testaceous, piceous at apex ; tarsi black,

the joints paler at the base beneath ; claws testaceous, much

curved,

Wings elongate, acute at the apex, which is slightly falcate

in the posterior, about equal in length, hyaline; neuration for

the most part black, finely interrupted with yellowish-white

on the subeosta and lower cubitus, and with similar but

longer and fewer interruptions on the radius; the costal ner-

vules mostly have a yellowish-white point in the middle (in

anterior), and there are scattered nervules of the same

colour over the disk of the wings; pterostigma inconspicuous,

whitish yellow, with closely-placed thickish black nervules.

In the anterior wings nearly all the nervules (except in the

costal area) and the axille of the marginal and submarginal

forks are clouded with blackish, giving the wings a strongly

irrorated appearance ; these cloudings are congested into a

rather conspicuous spot at the termination of the branch

of the lower cubitus on the inner margin, and there is a

similar but smaller spot on the disk towards the apex on the

line of the cubiti. In the posterior wings the cloudings are

absent save on a few nervules round the apical portion

and on the apical forks and those of the inner margin; a

cubital spot on the disk before the apex as in anterior.

Expanse of wings about 85 millim.; greatest breadth of

anterior 114 millim.

Hab. Lanai. Mr. Wilson brought one example.

The only species of Myrmeleonide otherwise known to

exist in the Hawaiian Islands is Mormicaleo perjurus, Walker,

a very much smaller insect (expanse about 60 millim.),

without irrorated wings. Both, with other known species,

belong to the group of F. tetrayrammicus, F., of HKurope

and Asia.

X1IX.—Descriptions of Three new African Muridee.

By OLpDFIELD THOMAS.

Mus (Dasymys) Bentley, sp. n.

Closely allied to MZ. (D.) incomtus, Sund.*, of which a

. . . . ? _

good description with figures has been published by Peters

under the name of Dasymys Gueinzit t. Agreeing with that

* (Efv. Vet.-Ak. Forh. 1846, p. 120 (publ. 1847). Prof. Leche has

kindly given me such information about the type of this species as has

confirmed my supposition that D, Gueinzii was synonymous with it,

+ MB. Ak. Berl. 1875, p. 12.

180 Mr. O. Thomas on Three new African Muride.

species in general form, the characters of its skull and teeth,

and other essential points, but distinguished by its decidedly

smaller size, smaller skull, and proportionally longer tail.

Colour as in the figure of “D. Gueinzii.” ar large and

broad, almost perfectly circular in outline; laid forward it

falls about 2 millim. short of the posterior canthus of the eye.

Posterior foot-pads six. Mamme 1—2=6.

Dimensions of the type (an adult female in spirit) :—

Head and body 128 millim.; tail 148; hind foot 305;

ear, height above crown 15, breadth 17.

Skull: basal length 31:5, greatest breadth 18, nasal length

12:2; interorbital breadth 4; interparietal, length 3°8,

breadth 9°2; nasal tip to back of interparietal 32°7 ; anterior

zygoma-root 4:1; palate length 19°6; diastema 10°3 ; pala-

tine foramina 8:1; length of upper molar series 6°5.

Hab. Ngombi (also called ‘ Wathen”), Lower Congo.

Type B. M. 91. 2.11.2. Collected and presented, with

many other interesting animals, by Mrs. Bentley, after whom

I have great pleasure in naming it.

To this species I also assign two specimens obtained by

Emin Pasha in Monbuttu, Central Africa, and referred by me

in 1888* to Mus Gueinzii, although the peculiarity of finding

a Natal species in Monbuttu was commented upon at the

time. Since then, however, the Museum has received, through

the kindness of Prof. du Bocage, two specimens of the Ango-

lan species described in 1870 T by Peters as Ifus nudipes, a

species described without any reference to the characters

which made the same author erect VW. Gueinzii into a separate

genus, but one which proves to be so closely allied to this

latter as to be very doubtfully separable specitically from it.

Having this form now for comparison with M. Bentleye, and

having also seen in the meantime the type of “Dasymys

Gueinzii” in Berlin, 1 have changed my opinion about the

Congo and Central-African species, and now consider it to be

new.

The specimens of nudipes are remarkable for the entire

suppression in them of the fifth hind foot-pad, while they are

present in J. Bentleyw and (fide Peters) in the Natal form.

Were it not for this difference I should have little hesitation

in uniting specifically the Natal and Angolan species, even

though the latter appears to have slightly longer hind feet

than the former.

* PZ. S. 1888, p. 12.

+ J. Sci. Lisb. 1870, p. 126.

Mr. O. Thomas on Three new African Muride. 181

Mus Daltoni, sp. n.

Size medium. Fur fairly long, rather coarse. General

colour dull fulvous, not unlike that of many species of Ger-

billus; darker along the centre of the back, clearer fawn along

the sides. Chin, chest, and belly pure white, the hairs white

to their roots. Ears large, rounded, thinly clothed with minute

brownish hairs. Outer sides of limbs and wrists and ankles

coloured like the back ; inner sides and upper surfaces of

hands and feet white. Pads large and rounded, those of the

hind foot almost touching each other; distance from the front

of the last hind pad to the heel equal to that from the same

point to the tip of the second toe; the pad itself oval, but

little longer than broad; hallux not reaching to the base of

the second toe ; fifth toe just to the end of the first phalanx of

the fourth.

Tail about as long as the head and body combined, slender,

finely scaled, greyish above, rather paler below, thinly covered

with minute hairs, brown above and white below, which

slightly increase in length at the tip. Mamme 8—2=10.

Skull with a narrow delicate muzzle; interorbital region

flat, its edges square and slightly thickened, but without

raised ridges; plate of anterior zygoma-root evenly convex

forward; palatine foramina ending level with the anterior

lamine of ™!; bulleerather small. Molars small and narrow.

Dimensions of the type (B. M. 65. 3. 30.6), a female

specimen preserved as a skin :—

Head and body 117 millim.; tail 114; hind foot 19:2;

heel to front of last foot-pad 9°1; ear 15.

Skull: tip of nasals to lambda 23°3; greatest breadth 13°6 ;

nasals, length 11:6, greatest breadth 3°2; distance between

outer corners of infraorbital foramina 7°0 ; interorbital breadth

4-2; length of anterior zygoma-root 3°3; palate length 14:1,

breadth outside ™! 5°8, inside ™-! 3°4; diastema 8:0; ante-

rior palatine foramina 6°4; length of upper molar series 4-2.

Hab. W. Africa (probably Fernando Po). Collected by

Mr. J. T. Dalton.

This species belongs to the group characterized by the

possession of 3—2=10 mamme and by their otherwise general

resemblance to the multimammate African species. ‘I’o this

group should be referred I. albipes, Riipp., JL. colonus,

Brants, and M. angolensis, Boc.; but all these are decidedly

larger than M. Dalton? and all have grey-based instead of

pure white belly-hairs.

A second specimen obtained from Mr. Dalton at the same

time as the type agrees with it in every respect.

182. Mr. O. Thomas on Three new African Muride.

Mus Burton, sp. n.

Size rather small, form slender and delicate. General

colour a soft greyish rufous, smooth, scarcely grizzled, darker

along the middle of the back, paler on the sides, the general

tone not unlike that of Mus sylvaticus. Belly-hairs grey

basally, pure white terminally, the line of demarcation on the

sides not sharply marked. Lars rounded, laid forward they

reach just beyond the centre of the eye; slaty grey in colour,

thinly clothed with very sparse fine hairs, so minute that the

ear as a whole looks quite naked. Hands and feet whitish,

the dark colour of the body not encroaching on the meta-

podials ; pads as usual 5-6, smooth, rounded, well defined ;

palms and soles quite naked, the skin perfectly smooth

between the pads ; pads at bases of first and fifth hind digits

each with a small supplementary external pad. Hallux

reaching to the base of the second digit, fifth toe to the distal

end of the first phalanx of the fourth. Tail longer than head

and body, very slender, pale slate-coloured above, scarcely

lighter below, thinly haired, the hairs not hiding the scales ;

scales very small, the rings numbering about seventeen to the

centimetre. Mamme 1—2=6.

Skull.— Upper profile evenly but decidedly convex. Inter-

orbital region broad and smooth, its edges sharply square,

but without upwardly projecting ridges; posterior part of

frontal embraced laterally by two slender arms of the parietals,

which run forwards close to the supraorbital edges. Inter-

parietal large, its antero-posterior diameter fully or slightly

more than half its transverse diameter. Anterior zygoma-

root short, its anterior edge evenly convex forward. Diastema

very long, owing to the small size of the molars. Anterior

palatine foramina ending just in front of the level of the root

of =, Bulle small, little swollen.

Teeth.—Incisors orange above, rather paler below. Molars

excessively small, their combined length less than half the

diastema; their surfaces too much worn in the type for

description, but their structure is apparently similar to that

found in the small-toothed African species, such as M. albipes

or M. coucha; ™:-? with the usual antero-internal but no antero-

external secondary cusp.

Dimensions of the type (an adult or even aged female in

alcohol) :—

Head and body 108 millim.; tail 133; hind foot 22; heel

to front of last foot-pad 10; ear, above crown, 13°5.

Skull: nasal tip to back of interparietal 32°3; greatest

breadth 15; nasals, length 12°2, breadth 4; interorbital

My. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride. 183

breadth 5:7 ; interparietal, length 5:2, breadth 9°6 ; length of

anterior zygoma-root 4; palate length 17:8; diastema 9°8;

length of upper molar-series 4°7 ; breadth of ™+ 1:4; breadth

of palate inside ™:! (c.) 3°3.

Hab. Ankober River, Wasa, Ashantee.

The type specimen (B. M. 82. 6. 12. 5) of this beautiful

and interesting little species was obtained by the well-known

explorers Capt. (later Sir Richard) Burton (after whom I have

named it) and Lieut. V. Lovett Cameron, during an expe-

dition to the Gold Coast in 1882.

The only species with which the present one could be con-

founded is Mus erythroleucus, 'Temm., and that only because

its mammary formula and detailed characters have not hitherto

been published. Thanks, however, to the kindness of

Dr. Jentink, of the Leyden Museum, I have had the oppor-

tunity of examining the type and of directly comparing its

skull with some of the Museum specimens. ‘This type I have

been able to match in every respect with some spirit speci-

mens from Akropong, on the Gold Goast, presented to us by

Prof. Rutimeyer in 1886. These show that M. erythroleucus

is one of the multimammate species allied to M. natalensis,

coucha, &c., and that it has, as is indeed shown by the type

itself, a hallux which falls far short of the base of the second

toe and a fifth hind toe that only just attains to the base of

the fourth ; the tail also is slightly shorter than the head and

body.

XX.—On the Japanese Cleride.

By G. Lewis, F.L.S.

Tue list of species in the family Cleride I am able to give

from Japan is not a long one, and it seems probable that my

acquisitions in the family exhibit my collection in its weakest

part. Some of the species obtained were apparently very

local, and only three of the genera, leaving out Necrobia, con-

tain more than one species; and this is a condition of things not

likely to be maintained in any tropical or subtropical fauna.

There is evidence also that the abodes of some of the species

are in the highest branches of the decaying forest-trees, whose

leafless and partly barkless limbs stretch out above the foliage

of the accessible brushwood. These of course are difficult to

obtain, and it is only the detached single examples from such

places that the collector fortuitously sweeps into a net from

the lower foliage.

184 Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride.

The Cleridz also in the adult stage are, like the Erotylide

and other families, very short-lived, and it is not cften an

entomologist happens to be near their centre of emergence at

the opportune moment. ‘Two such chances, however, occurred

tome in Japan. Once I saw Z%llus in profusion at Naga-

saki on some brushes covered with blight; but whether they

were attracted by the larvee of Coccinella, which came also, or

by the Aphide I am unable to say. At another time I saw

Stigmatium in similar plenty, feeding on a species of Tomicus

which was busy drilling holes in the stems of a dead and

tangled mass of the Wistaria. The Cleride as a family are

predaceous.

For the convenience of students of the Japanese fauna I

have divided the species into two sections, which seems from

the material in hand to be a natural division, as each one

possesses conspicuous characteristics in tarsal structure and

dorsal punctuation. I have also been obliged, somewhat

unwillingly, to establish several new genera.

List of Species, arranged generically.

Spinoza ceerulea. Necrobia ruficollis, /

Tillus notatus, Klug. Corynetes ceeruleus, De Geer.

Cladiscus obeliscus. Opetiopalpus morulus, Avesenv.

Opilo carinatus. Tenerus cyaneus.

—— niponicus. maculicollis.

Thanasimus nigricollis. higonius.

albomaculatus. Hilleri, Harold.

Omadius nigromaculatus. Thaneroclerus aino.

Stigmatium pilosellum, Avesenw. Neoclerus ornatulus.

Tarsostenus univittatus, Foss. Isoclerus pictus.

Necrobia rufipes, De Geer. Lyctosoma parallelum.

violaceus, L.

The fifteen species which are given precedence in this

paper have the punctuation of the elytra arranged in longi-

tudinal lines, and all the tarsal joints are more or less elongate.

SPINOZA, gen. nov.

Cylindrical; head subtransverse, less in width than the

thorax ; eyes prominent, coarsely granulate, circular in out-

line; palpi, last joint greatly enlarged, flat on either surface,

lobe-shaped. Antenne, first joint bulbiform anteriorly, con-

stricted at base; second smaller and shorter, not constricted ;

third rather elongate-cylindrical; fourth and fifth stouter and

together measuring slightly more than the third; sixth toeighth

moniliform and coequal; ninth to eleventh form a lax club;

terminal joint oval. ‘l’arsi rather long and in size equal on

each tibia; claws with a strong interior process stouter and

nearly as long as the claw itself. The elytra are nearly

Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride. 185

four times the length and as wide again as the thorax, and

have ten strize composed of regular punctures.

This genus may be placed close to Cymatodera, and it has

been named after Baruch de Spinoza.

Spinoza cerulea, sp. n.

Cylindrica, hirsuta, subcerulea, nitida; elytris fortiter striato-

punctatis ; antennis pedibusque corpore concoloribus.

L. 5} mill.

Head shining, very sparsely punctured, with two shallow

fovee between the eyes; the thorax is clothed with long

greyish hairs, little uneven and nearly impunctate, slightly

constricted at the sides behind the coxe. The elytra are

clothed with similar hairs ; the punctures consist of ten rows,

clear and regular at the bases, somewhat evanescent towards

and at the apices. ‘The claws and their inner processes are

ale.

Hab. Main island; Kashiwagi, June 15th, 1881.

Tillus notatus, Klug, 1842.

Tillus Lewisii, Kiesenw. 1879.

Hab. Kiushiu.

This is the species spoken of in the preamble; and

Mr. Gorham, having lately examined a series with many

varieties from Assam and Burma, has been able to settle the

synonymy for me, and has kindly done so.

Cladiscus obeliscus, sp. n.

Cylindricus, parallelus; capite elytrisque totis nigris; thorace

rufo,

L. 6-73 mill,

Cylindrical, parallel; the antenne black, with two basal

joints usually red; the last are cylindrical; joints 4-10 are

triangular, being slightly dilated on the inner edge; the head

wider than the thorax, sparsely punctulate, eyes prominent ;

the thorax widest behind the neck, very much constricted

behind the coxe, punctured like the head; the elytra strongly

punctate-striate for three quarters of their length, punctures

then abruptly evanescent to the apex; the legs are black,

with the claws infuscate ; the anterior and intermediate coxe

red,

The species was formerly assigned by Kiesenwetter to

C. strangulatus, Chevr., an insect from the Philippine

Islands ; but Chevrolat’s species has pectinated joints in the

antennz, while in C. obeliscus the corresponding joints are

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 13

186 Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride.

simply triangulate in both sexes. In colour the species are

similar.

Hab. Kiushiu and main island. This insect appears towards

the end of July. Nagasaki, Maiyasan near Kobé, and Fuku-

shima are special localities for it.

Opilo carinatus, sp. n.

Elongatus, rufo-brunneus, pubescens; capite rugose punctato;

thorace in medio carinato; elytris striato-punctatis, in medio

obscure luteo-fasciatis.

L. 12-18 mill.

Elongate, reddish brown, the head impressed between the

eyes, rugosely, rather coarsely, and densely punctate; the

thorax similarly punctured, with a depression in the middle ;

the centre of the depression has a smooth longitudinal carina ;

the elytra are distinctly striate-punctate, with apex, median

fascia, and humeral angles pale; the dark portion, which

corresponds to the darkened disk in the next species, is

strongly produced anteriorly between the second and third

strie from the suture, and also posteriorly along the edges of

the suture.

Hab. Kiushiu. I obtained this species in the southern

island only.

Opilo niponicus, sp. n.

Elongatus, rufo-brunneus, pubescens ; antennis pedibusque corpore

concoloribus ; capite tenuiter punctato; elytris striato-punctatis

vel obsolete punctatis.

L. 9-11 mill.

Elongate, reddish brown, little shining; the head and

thorax lightly and somewhat rugosely punctured, feebly

impressed in the centre; the elytra somewhat faintly striate-

punctate at the base, the strie being evanescent for one third

of the wing before the apex (in some specimens the strie are

obsolete throughout). The colour of the elytra is very

variable; the pattern is never defined as in O. mollis, L.,

but usually there is a dark sutural disk before the apex, and

two pale marks in front of it on each elytron placed longitu-

dinally near the suture ; the apex is always broadly pale.

The more important differences between this species and

O. mollis, L., are that the thorax is much less punctate, the

antenne longer, with the club more lax, and the elytral striz

much less defined, while the pattern formed by the coloration

is very variable and often diffused.

Hab. In the northern islands.

Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride. 187

Thanasimus nigricollis, sp. n.

Elongatus, niger, cinereo-pilosus, nitidus ; elytris basali late rufis,

postice fasciis duabus albis ; abdomine rufo; antennis pedibusque

nigris.

L. 8-9 mill.

T. nigricollis is in many respects similar to 7’. formicartus,

L. The points of difference are that it is larger, with much

longer tarsi, head and thorax more robust and more lightly

and less thickly punctured, with the anterior portion of the

thorax much wider. ‘The elytra also are red to nearly one

third of their length, and are then crossed with a very narrow

white band ; the dorsal black band is wider and the abdomen

a clear red.

Hab. All the islands. Under pine-bark on Oyayama,

Omine, Nantaisan at high altitudes, and at Sapporo at about

sea-level.

Thanasimus albomaculatus, sp. n.

Elongatus, niger, hirsutus, nitidus ; elytris griseo-pilosis, prope basin

et pone medium albo subrecto-fasciatis ; antennis articulis 1°-6™

rufis ; pedibus piceis.

L, 33 mill.

This small species is very similar to 7. anthicoides, Westw.,

figured in the Proc. Zool. Soc. 1852, but it is larger and the

antenne are relatively longer; the two basal fascia are more

transverse. The head and thorax are clothed with black,

and the elytra with grey, hairs; the first six joints of the

antenne are red, the others black except the apex of the last

joint, which is pale.

I found a similar species to the above in Ceylon, and I

think it and the above with 7’. anthicoides, Westw., might

be separated generically from 7Thanasimus; but as | am only

studying the family from a faunistic standpoint, I have left

this to be done if necessary by a future monographer of the

family.

Hab, Kiushiu. I obtained four examples in Higo.,

Omadius nigromaculatus, sp. n.

Infuscatus, dense griseo-pilosus ; elytris nigro-maculatis ; abdomine

rufo ; antennis (basi excepta) nigris, tarsis rufo-brunneis,

L. 11-12 mill.

Infuscate, densely pilose, pile generally grey, but golden

between the eyes; the two basal joints of the antenne are

pale, the rest nearly black; the thorax dark and immacu-

late; the elytra, basal half or nearly half grey, with two black

spots placed transversely in the grey area, we — spot

188 Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride.

being sometimes confluent with an epipleural black patch ;

behind the grey area is a broad, densely black band, which is

followed by an apical grey area, in the centre of which are

two well-defined black spots, one in the middle of each

elytron. The legs vary in colour, but the tarsi are reddish

brown and the fore legs generally palish with their upper

edge blackish ; the abdomen wholly reddish brown.

This species closely approaches O. nigropunctatus, Chevr.,

in many of its characters.

Hab. Kiushiu. Six examples in Higo; and I have little

doubt but that it occurs only in the subtropical portions of

Japan.

Stigmatium pilosellum.

Clerus pilosellus, Kiesenw. 1879, = Thanasimus pilosellus, Gorham, 1878.

The species is a typical Stegmatcéum.

Hab. WKiushiu, at Nagasaki and Konose.

Tarsostenus univittatus, Rossi.

Hab. Kiushiu. I observed this insect once in abundance |

on the rafters of an old cottage at Ipongi, near Nagasaki. I

believe this species has only been recorded from Europe

until recent years; but there are specimens in the Museum

from Natal, Ceylon, and South Australia.

Necrobia rufipes, De Geer.

[fab. Kiushiu. <A single example was found in carrion at

Nagasaki.

Necrobia violaceus, L.

Hab. All the islands.

Necrobia rujicollis, F.

Hab, Frequent in all the towns and in the larders of

steamers calling at the ports.

Corynetes cewruleus, De Geer.

Hab. Generally distributed in all the islands.

Opetiopalpus morulus, Kiesenw.

This insect is more parallel than obesws, White, and the

head is narrower and more deeply punctured and is black.

The antenne also are only red at the base. I have placed an

example by the side of White’s type in the Museum.

Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride. 189

flab. Kiushiu. At Ipongi, near Nagasaki, by beating the

thatch on old cottages in June and July.

In the eight species which follow the punctuation of the

elytra is thickset, without lineal arrangement, and the basal

joints of the fore tarsi are short and transverse, except in the

genus Tenerus.

Tenerus cyaneus, sp. n.

Angustatus, cyaneus, griseo-pubescens; antennis nigris; pedibus

infuscatis,

L. 54 mill.

This species is narrower than maculicollis, Lew., and is

wholly blue above and beneath; but in its general sculpture

I cannot find much to distinguish it.

Hab, Kiushiu. onose, in Higo, one example only.

Tenerus maculicollis, sp. n.

Rufo-testaceus, pubescens ; thorace in medio nigro-maculato ; elytris

griseo-pubescentibus, cyaneis; antennis (basi excepta) nigris ;

pedibus rufis ; metasterno abdomineque infuscatis,

L, 5-6 mill.

Head and thorax clothed with reddish pubescence, red,

with the thoracic disk black; the black disk in one example

is enlarged before and behind; the elytra are cyaneous,

clothed with grey pubescence, more rugosely punctate at the

base than at the apex; antenne, basal joint red, the rest

black ; the metasternum and the last four segments of the

abdomen are infuscate ; legs wholly red. Scutellum blue.

This species is smaller than Azgondus and has an important

specific character in the colour of its pubescence.

Hab. Kiushiu. ‘Taken at Yuyama, in Higo.

Tenerus higonius, sp. n.

Robustus, rufo-testaceus ; antennis nigris ; elytris cyaneis nigro-

pubescentibus ; scutello, antennis pedibusque rufis.

L. 83 mill,

Much more robust than the preceding species, but in some

respects very similar. Head, thorax, legs, and under surface

red, except the last three segments of the abdomen, which

are blackish; scutellum and basal joint of the antenna red.

The punctuation in the species of this genus does not

seem to serve for specific characters, but the colours in the

Japanese species seem to be fairly constant.

Hab. Wiushiu, at Yuyama.

190 Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride.

Tenerus Millert, Harold.

Tenerus Hiller’, Harold, Deutsch. ent. Zeitschr. 1877, p. 357.

Hab. Main island. Taken by Herr Hiller at Hagi, in

Yamaguchi.

Thaneroclerus aino, sp. n.

Brunneus, pilosus, vix nitidus; antennis, palpis pedibusque corpore

concoloribus ; capite thoraceque dense punctatis.

L. 53-6 mill.

There are two specimens of a species of this genus in the

Museum from Bombay which I consider represent 7. Buquet?,

Lefebvre, and the Japanese species differs from them as

follows :—The head is smaller, the thorax more constricted

behind, the antenne very much stouter, club less lax, claws

stouter, and the punctuation of the head and thorax is closer

and larger, giving an appearance of greater opacity. The

punctuation of the elytra is somewhat large and close from

the bases to the middle of the dorsal region; towards the

apices it becomes smaller and a little scattered, especially near

the suture.

Hab. Yezo. 'Two examples from Junsai, near Hakodate.

NEOCLERUS, gen. nov.

The species of this genus have a similar outline to those

of Thaneroclerus, but the tarsi and antenne are very diffe-

rently constructed, and they are brightly coloured or prettily

marked. The head is less wide than the thorax; eyes

coarsely granulate, lobe-shaped; palpi short and not dilated ;

antenne, first joint somewhat bulbiform anteriorly, base con-

stricted, second to fourth nearly coequal, fifth to eighth

moniliform, ninth twice the width of eighth, tenth and eleventh

nearly equal in size and form an oval club (in an unde-

scribed Ceylonese species the club is a little lax) ; the thorax

moderately constricted behind the middle ; the thighs robust,

anterior tarsi with basal joints very short and conspicuously

dilated.

Neoclerus ornatulus, sp. n.

Rufo-brunneus, hirsutus ; capite thoraceque supra nigris; elytris

coccineis, regione scutellari maculisque utrinque duabus nigris ;

antennis pedibusque rufo-brunneis.

L. 33-42 mill.

Reddish brown beneath, with legs, palpi, and antenne con-

Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride. 191

colorous ; above, head between the eyes, thorax except the

anterior margin, and three large spots on each elytron black.

The elytra are very bright red, with two semicircular spots at

the base behind the scutellum, each one touching the suture ;

in the middle of the dorsal region are two lobe-shaped spots,

each one longer than the two scutellar spots together, well

separated at the suture, but externally leave the epipleura

alone red; the two posterior black spots are well before the

apex, and more transverse than the dorsal pair, and leave

only a narrow division of red at the suture.

Hab. Kaushiu, and on the main island. Oyayama, Iken-

chaiya, and Nikko, five or six examples.

ISOCLERUS, gen. nov.

Body with an outline resembling Thanasimus, but the tarsi

agree closely with those of Thaneroclerus. The eyes are

coarsely granulate, rather prominent, and anteriorly semi-

circular in outline; the posterior part, which is in some

genera cut out, is nearly straight, but the contiguous part of

the head is swollen and convex, so that the limit of the eye is

only indicated by its granulations. Antenne, first joint

bulbiform, with a short funicle ; second and third of equal

length, constricted slightly in the basal half; fourth to

eighth shorter and moniliform; ninth to eleventh form a

lax club; ninth and tenth are equal to each other in

length and breadth, the terminal joint being conical and

nearly as long as the two preceding joints ;- femora short and

robust, the basal joints of the anterior tarsi are conspicuously

dilated and short, claws simple.

Tsoclerus pictus, Sp. n.

Rufo-brunneus, sparse hirsutus ; capite antennisque (basi excepta)

nigris; thorace rufo ; elytris regione scutellari, macula humerali,

fasciis mediis et posticis late nigris ; pedibus rufis.

L, 3? mill.

Elongate, hirsute, rather shining ; the head black, rather

thickly and somewhat coarsely punctured ; the antenne, two

basal joints red, the rest infuscate; the thorax red, with the

margin behind the neck black, punctured like the head; the

elytra more coarsely punctured than the thorax, black, with two

pale fasciz, one before, the other behind the middle ; the first

is narrowly connected with humeral angle, which is also pale ;

this leaves a large circular spot round the scutellum and a

192 Mr. G. Lewis on the Japanese Cleride.

marginal spot black; the second is transverse and very

slightly oblique; the legs and tarsi are wholly red.

There is a variety with red antenrt, the thorax wholly red

and having the elytral marginal spot obliterated, leaving the

space behind the humeral angle pale.

Hab. Main island. Found at Nikko and Chiuzenji in

June 1880.

LYCTOSOMA, gen. nov.

Head half the length of the thorax, rounded off at the

sides; the eyes small and little prominent, coarsely granu-

late, semicircular in front, feebly emarginate behind ; palpi

fusiform. Antenne half as long again as the head; first joint

bulbiform, with an inconspicuous funicle ; second stouter and

round, breadth equal to length; third to fifth longer and not

so robust; sixth to eighth moniliform ; ninth to eleventh form

a lax club, terminal joint being longer than the tenth and of

a short oval form. ‘Thorax parallel at the sides, gradually

rounded off behind and before ; elytra parallel until just before

the apex ; the thighs rather robust, anterior tarsi short and

transverse, claws with a small inconspicuous process near the

base.

This genus may be placed near Thaneroclerus, on account

of the structure of the antenne, legs, and tarsi. ‘The species

has a certain resemblance to a small specimen of Lyctus

brunneus, Steph.

Lyctosoma parallelum, sp. n.

Elongatum, parallelum, ferrugineum; antennis pedibusque corpore

concoloribus.

L. 3 mill.

Elongate, parallel, wholly ferrugineous, sparingly hirsute ;

the head sparsely covered with somewhat acicular punctures ;

the thorax more thickly punctured, punctures oval ; the elytra

with punctures less deep and more round, but of similar

density.

Hab. Kiushiu. ‘Two examples came from under bark near

the temple of Suwoyama, at Nagasaki, in the spring of 1881.

A curious species, which I consider belongs to the Tele-

phoridz, has been described by me and assigned to the genus

Sisynophorus (Ent. Month. Mag. 1891, p. 210), but perhaps

later it will be well to make a new genus for it. I make a

note of it here, as some of its allies have been included in the

Cleride.

On a new Species of Ornithoptera. 193

XXI.—Deseription of a new Species of Ornithoptera, of the

Priamus Group, in the Collection of the Hon. L. Walter

Rothschild. By Roperr H. I, Rippon.

Ornithoptera eumeus, sp. 0.

3. Wings silky green-blue (nearly peacock-blue), espe-

cially the primaries, in some lights a blue-green; nar-

rowly bordered with black. Primaries on the upper surface

with a broad, costal, longitudinal, discal band of nearly

uniform width extending from the base to within a few

millimetres of the apex, slightly narrower at each extremity,

strongly divided from the base by the costal and subcostal

nervures, and again nearly midway by the subcostal nervure

and its first branch nearest the costa; this band broadens

slightly and irregularly where it meets the first or upper

discocellular nervule; the sexual transverse velvety patch

extends from the first median nervule to midway of the space

bounded by the median and subcostal nervures, is not sepa-

rated from the green-blue by black, and is of a rich dark

fuscous; the median nervure nearly to the base strongly

accentuated by green-blue atoms, its three branches and the

third or lower discocellular nervule being also dusted in the

same manner, the atoms of the first median branch extending

into the coloured border; all the remaining nervures and their

branches are indicated faintly by these atoms; a green-blue

marginal band extends from the base of the posterior to four

fifths of the exterior margin, narrowest at the base and

towards the anterior angle, where it becomes divided by the

marginal folds into two or three elegantly curved patches,

decreasing in size towards the outer angle, following the

outline of the margin of the wing; all the remainder of the

wing a deep velvety blue-black.

Underside a rich black, becoming very tawny black

towards the exterior margin, the neuration standing well in

relief in either black or tawny black; within the discoidal

cell an elongated patch of bluish green two thirds of its

width near the discocellular nervules and very narrow at the

base ; a slight irregular margin of the same colour also at

the upper part of the cell close upon the subcostal nervure; a

few atoms also are so arranged as to suggest that the ten-

dency was for the whole cell to be filled with green ; without

the cell the disk contains six green patches, widely separated

by the nervules, and two costal patches, bounded by the

third and fifth subcostal branches, the uppermost being the

194 Mr. R. H. F. Rippon on a

largest, and each of them being rather a congeries of more

or less densely sprinkled atoms than a continuous patch of

green; the first four of these, starting from the posterior

portion of the wing, are divided nearest to the outer margin

by a more or less sublunate black spot; the fifth contains a

triangulate, indented, and the sixth an elongate mark; all

the green patches are well separated from the neuration by

black and from the exterior margin of the wing by tawny

black.

Secondaries: a silky green-blue extending over the wing

till just within the second subcostal nervure, when the

colour abruptly becomes a rich green, somewhat like that of

O. aruana (Felder) ; this fills the remaining space of wing

to the anterior margin, but is not found within the discoidal

cell; the green and green-blue are delicately dusted and

egradated by black atoms outwards from the base and down-

wards ; three black submarginal ovoid spots, the first within

the first and second subcostal nervules twice the length of

the third and less distinct, being dusted with green atoms ;

the outer margin of the wing narrowly black, the median and

subcostal nervure and first subcostal branch black and well-

defined in the green ; the space within the precostal nervure

to the base brown-black. Underside rich golden-green, as in

aruana ; the space from the anal angle within the submedian

nervure and third median nervule halfway up golden-yellow,

base black ; six large submarginal black spots, the upper one

quadrate, the others more or less suboval; anterior margin

partly filled with green, and space on each side of pre-

costal nervure with green atoms; exterior black margin

slightly broader than on the upperside, indented inwardly

within the first and second subcostal and second subcostal

and discoidal branches ; the subcostal nervure and its first

branch well defined by black.

Head.—Kyes pearly light brown, margined with white ;

space between deep black ; antenne light smoky brown.

Thorax.—Velvety black, with a very obtrusive longitu-

dinal green-blue stripe ; beneath lateral red patches and tawny

black. Legs black.

Abdomen.—Golden yellow and ferruginous brown, the

latter perhaps intensified by fading; anal segment with the

usual trisinuate black mark and a minute tawny curved spot

on each valve divested of scales; lateral black dots six in

nuin ber.

Length of costa 80 millim.; antenne and abdomen each

33 millim.; head and thorax about 20 or 22 millim.

Hab, Aru Islands.

new Species of Ornithoptera. 195

On the underside this form does not present any features

sufficiently distinct to distinguish it from arwana ; the upper

surfaces, however, are remarkably different in colour from that

species, though the arrangement of the markings is nearly

the same. The rich golden-green of aruana is replaced in

this species by the brilliant green-blue, and the singular

patch of vegetable- or arwana-green on the posterior wing, as

described above. By contrast with the green-blue this colour

seems most like that of pegasus (Felder), while the gradations

of colour and opalescent tints in certain lights link it with

Urvilliana and cresus on the one hand and priamus and

pronomus on the other. Possibly it is only a remarkable

transitional variety of arwana, but at present it is sufficiently

distinct to merit a distinguishing name; and it goes far

towards enabling us to link together the whole of the members

of the priamus-group and regard them as local forms of the

typical species priamus.

9. Wings on both surfaces tawny brown, richer on the

underside. Primaries with a subquadrate oblique patch

within the discoidal cell sordid white, the psewdoneura quite

visible ; without the cell are eight elongate separated marks

of the same colour, the first within the third and fourth sub-

costal branches ill-defined in outline, short and acuminate,

the second shorter and broader, the third a long hastate mark

filling one half the space between the nervules and containing

a cuneiform spot; the fourth is shorter, with a larger cunei-

form spot; the fifth consists of three white spots of different

forms, widely separated by the brown ; the sixth is divided

into two of unequal size; the seventh is divided into a long

hastate and an tregular-shaped small mark; the eighth is

twin-spotted, with a faint spot higher up; the exterior

margin with small whitish scalloped spots. The sordid

colour is caused by the white being all covered with grey

scales. Secondaries with the submarginal band white and very

broad, occupying the greater part of the disk between the

nervules; four divisions, or those bounded by the second

subcostal and the third median branches, containing midway

a moderately-sized orbicular tawny brown spot, the upper

one being the largest; each of these divisions is sinuate

at the outer end, the indentations being most numerous

in the upper two, and all are pointed or acuminate at the

ends nearest the cell. Between the first and second sub-

costal nervules is a separated sinuate spot or a portion

of the white band cut off by the brown of the wing; below

the black orbicular spots the white becomes more tawny,

and between each of the divisions are indications in

196 Miscellaneous.

ochre of the trigonal yellow marks of the underside; the

lunations of the outer margin tawny yellow-white.

The undersides of the primaries differ little from the upper ;

the same may be said for the secondaries, except that between

the costal nervure and the first subcostal branch is a small

dark yellow irregular-shaped spot; a small orbicular black

spot in the white between the submedian nervure and the

third median branch, and the white beneath all the black

orbicular spots contains a yellow acuminate mark filling most

of the space from the spot to the sinuate border, the lunations

of the exterior margin being also yellow; neuration well

defined above the black.

Head.—Kyes dark brown, margined with tawny white.

Thorax.—Above tawny brown, with a narrow green-

ochreous longitudinal stripe ; beneath, lateral crimson-scarlet

spots occupying much of the space above and on each side of

the legs, the remainder tawny brown.

Abdomen. — Above greenish-ochreous white; subdorsal

brownish ochreous-yellow, with strong black articulations and

five lateral black dots.

Length of costa 102 miilim.; antennes and abdomen each

37 millim.; head and thorax 25 millim.

From the foregoing it would appear that the pattern is of

the same type and well within the limits of the variations in

the species aruana ; and this insect might well be taken as a

female var. of that species. In the case of the male it would

be impossible to make a mistake.

Hab. Aru Islands.

This species will be fully figured in the fifth part of the

author’s * Icones Ornithopterorum.’

MISCELLANEOUS.

Diagnosis of a new Meaican Geomys. By Otprietp THomas.

Geomys Bulleri, sp. n.

Apparently allied to G. castanops, LeC., but smaller, with a naked

tail, and with the face more slaty than the body instead of more

chestnut, and with white hairs bordering the naked nasal pad.

Dimensions of type (Q in spirit): —Head and body 185 millim.,

tail 63, fore foot and claws 27:5; hind foot 25°5, with claw 27:6.

Skull of a second specimen ( ¢ ), basal length 33-4.

Hab. Talpa, Mascota, Jalisco, 8500 feet (Dr. A. C. Buller).

Miscellaneous. 197

The History of the Freshwater Nemerteans; their Geographical

Distribution and their Origin. By M. Jutes pe GuERNe.

A learned Swiss naturalist, Dr. du Plessis, recently announced,

in one of the most widely circulating zoological journals *, that he

had just made a very surprising discovery. On the 29th of October,

1891, a Nemertean had been found by him on the shores of the

Lake of Geneva. ‘The presence of this marine worm was so

improbable,” says the author, “ that we could not believe our eyes.”

However curious the fact mentioned by Dr. du Plessis may appear,

it is nevertheless not new. Nemerteans have been observed in

fresh water sufficiently often that their existence out of the sea

ought nowadays to be no longer a matter of great surprise 7. Prof.

Vaillant has already reminded us, in the very periodical in which

Dr. du. Plessis’s article appeared, of several analogous cases which

have been known for a very long time #.

In reverting to the question myself I do so in the first place in

order to supplement M. Vaillant’s note, in which divers remarkable

cases seem to have been overlooked, and secondly and in particular

in order to call the attention of French naturalists to the freshwater

Nemerteans which may very well happen to come into their hands.

As a matter of fact these animals were discovered in France, in

the neighbourhood of Montpellier, by Dugés, who described and

figured them as early as 1828 §. :

Prof. Vaillant appears to have met with these worms once more

in the same region some fifteen years ago|!. However, since he

did not study them in any way, and the writings of Duges, which

are already antiquated, are very incomplete, there remains some

doubt as to the value and identity of the species.

Be that as it may, the first precise statements as to a freshwater

Nemertean were made in 1847 by de Quatrefages, who called the

creature Polia Dugest. The animal actually occurred in Paris, in

the Saint-Martin Canal, and if we can hardly hope to rediscover it

in this medium, which is nowadays polluted by all sorts of impuri-

ties, we can at any rate look for it in certain more limpid waters of

the basin of the Seine. Three figures accompany the description of

Polia Dugesi, the discovery of which certainly passed unnoticed

owing to its being published in the ‘ Recherches anatomiques et

zoologiques faites pendant un voyage sur les cotes de Sicile’ {].

* ¢ Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ Bd. xv. no, 384, Feb. 15, 1892.

+ The small size of the animals is probably one of the reasons which

prevents their being recognized. They are filiform, and scarcely exceed

15 millim. in length when extended.

{ Zool. Anzeiger, Bd. xv. no. 587, March 28, 1892.

§ Ann. des Sc. nat. vol. xv. (1828), and vol. xxi. (1880). Dugés

created for these worms the genus Prostoma, the type of whichis P. clep-

stnoides, found in running water under stones (1828). Later on turee

other species (P. lumbr icoideum, P. candidum, and P. armatum) were

added. Of the latter the first alone is fluviatile; the two others were

found on the shores of the Mediterranean (1830).

|| Hist. nat. des Annelés mar. et d’eau douce, vol. iii. (1889).

{| 2° partie, note on page 211, in the explanation of the plates. The

figures concerning Polka Dugesi are to be found in pl. xiii, under the

numbers LD 12; and 13.

198 Miscellaneous.

Thus no allusion was made to it four years afterwards by Max

Schultze, who, on the authority of F. Miller, mentions the occur-

rence of one of Dugés’s species at Berlin. At the same time another

freshwater Nemertean, belonging to an undetermined species, was

reported from a peat-bog at Greifswald *.

During this time a freshwater Nemertean was described by Leidy

in an incomplete fashion from the United States; this animal was

found in the environs of Philadelphia, and was named Hinea rubra 7.

It was for the same worm that Diesing, in 1862, created the family

Emeide, without, however, having observed the animals which he

assigned to it t.

Shortly before the appearance of Diesing’s paper Prof. Schmarda

had described, under the name Nemertes polyhopla, a new Nemer-

tean from the Lake of Nicaragua, which appears in all probability

to belong to a different type from that of all those with which we

have been dealing §.

For some ten years from that time no naturalist seems to have met

with any freshwater Nemerteans. In 1869 Czerniaysky, a Russian

zoologist, mentioned the existence of an entire fauna, and especially

Nemerteans, of a marine character in the fresh (or, at least, potable)

waters of Lake Paleostom, situated on the eastern shore of the

Black Sea ||. Shortly afterwards, in 1872, Fedtschenko published

an interesting study upon a 7etrastemima found by him in the neigh-

bourhood of Tashkend, in Turkestan, and which he called Vetra-

stemma turanicum. Fedtschenko, who was well acquainted with

the researches of his predecessors, unhappily, like Czerniaysky, wrote

his memoir in Russian, which has led to its being neglected by

almost every one, although it is accompanied by a plate 4.

After this, the first paper in which we once more find mention

of a freshwater Nemertean appeared in 1884**. Inthe article in

question W. A. Silliman deals (under the name Tetrastemma aquarun

duleium) with a worm which is of universal distribution, although

always in small numbers, in the county of Monroe (New York

+ Proce. Acad, Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, vol. v., Dec. 1850 and Oct. 1851.

{ Sitzungsber. k.-k. Akad. Wiss. Wien, math.-naturw. Cl., Bd. xlv.

1862).

§ ee Turbellarien, Rotatorien,’ &c., Bd, i, Heft i. (1859). The

great lake of Nicaragua (Cocibolco), whose waters, which are entirely

sweet, embrace an area of more than 3476 square miles (‘ plus de 9000

kilométres carrés”), contains a very interesting fauna. Among other

fishes Plagiostomes of a characteristic marine facies are found in it, espe-

cially species of Pristis, or saw-fish.

|| Czerniavsky’s paper was published at Moscow in a pamphlet of such

limited circulation that it has even escaped the notice of Fedtschenko

and von Kennel; I am acquainted with it only through a statement by

Leuckart (‘ Bericht iiber wiss. Leistungen in den Jahren 1868 und 1869,”

Arch. f. Naturgeschichte, 33 Jahrg. 1869, Bd. ii. p. 212). The study of

the fauna of Lake Paleostom, which was separated from the Black Sea at

a recent epoch, would furnish arguments analogous to those which

result from the papers of von Kennel, which are mentioned below.

q ‘Procés-verb. Soc. imp. amis Sc. nat. Antarop. et Ethnogr. Univer-

sité de Moscou,’ vol. x.

** Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xl, Heft 1,

Miscellaneous. 199

State), and which he regards as identical with all those which have

been mentioned above, always excepting Nemertes polyhopla,

Schmarda,

This view is adopted by Dr. von Marenzeller *, who believes that

the Nemerteans mentioned by Kraepelin + as occurring in the water-

supply of Hamburg belong to the same species.

It was probably the same worm again which was met with first

at Wurzburg and again in Livonia by von Kennel +, in the Lake of

Geneva by du Plessis, and perhaps even in the neighbourhood of

Bagamoyo, on the east coast of Africa, near Zanzibar, by Dr.

Stuhlman §.

There is nothing which need astonish us in a geographical distri-

bution like this if we think of many of the analogous facts which

are known for a certain number of freshwater Rhabdocceles. Many

Hirudinea are without doubt more widely distributed than has

hitherto been believed ||. The same is true of the species of Hydra,

which are found by travelling naturalists in countries widely distant

from one another, if only they take the trouble to look for them 4.

A host of Rotifers are in the same case. Lastly the freshwater

Crustacea furnish very remarkable examples in this respect. Thus

Cyclops Leuckarti, G. O. Sars, so widely distributed in Europe, is

met with in Senegal, Madagascar, Ceylon, Sumatra, Celebes, and

Australia**, Branchipus auritus, Koch, which I recently mentioned

as occurring in Madagascar TT, likewise exists in Central and Eastern

Europe, in Egypt, the Sahara, North America, Florida, Texas,

Mexico, the Antilles (San Domingo), and at Port Natal. Thus

Darwin’s views as to the dispersion of freshwater forms, which were

so just, become more and more confirmed ft.

At all events, peculiar interest is afforded by the fluviatile Nemer-

tean observed by von Kennel in Livonia. For this case really

exhibits in a striking manner the method of penetration of a marine

worm into fresh water. The Nemertean in question was found in

an old branch of the Embach, an affluent of Lake Peipus. Now

there is no room for doubt that Lake Peipus is (like Lake Paleostom,

* Zool. Jahrbiicher (Systematik), Bd. iii.

} ‘Abhandl. a. d. Geb. der Naturwissenschaft, herausgegeben vom

Naturw. Vereine in Hamburg,’ Bd. ix, Heft 1.

{ Sitzungsb. der Naturf. Gesellsch. bei der Univ. Dorpat, Bd. viii.

Heft 3.

§ Sitzungsb. der k. Akad. der Wiss. Berlin, Bd. xlix. (Dec. 6, 1888).

|| An obliging communication from Dr. Raphaél Blanchard enables

me to announce the occurrence in Chili of Glossiphonia tessellata, O. F.

Miller—the very leech which I have shown to be disseminated by the

Palmipeds (Compt. Rend. Soc. de Biol. 30 janvier, 1892; Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist., July 1892).

{| Hydra, which is so well known in Europe and the United States,

is found everywhere, although it is hardly possible to distinguish the

species ; it occurs in Victoria, in Australia (von Lendenfeld), New Zealand

ec lase, Zanzibar (Stuhlmann), and the Azores (Th. Barrois). Iam

likewise able to report the existence of Hydra in Senegal, near Rufisque,

where it was obtained by M. Chevreux in 1890.

** Bull. Soc. Ent. de France, séance du 24 février, 1892.

tt J. de Guerne and J, Richard, Bull, Soc, Zool. de France, vol. xvi.

27 octobre, 1891.

tt ‘Origin of Species, Chap, xii,

200 Miscellaneous.

which was mentioned above) an old arm of the sea which has been

separated from the Gulf of Finland and whose waters have

gradually lost their saltness. According to von Kennel the

Nemertean found by him in the Embach is very closely allied to

Tetrastemma obscurum of Max Schultze, a species which is freely

marine in the North Sea, but which, on the other hand, is found

to be the only one capable of enduring the extreme reduction in

saltness of the waters of the Gulf of Finland. This species has been

encountered as far as Revel and Helsingfors. It, lives in this region,

in a medium which is scarcely brackish, in company with Planarians,

Oligocheetes, and various distinctly fluviatile types*. May we not

fairly conclude from this that, if not 7’. obscurum, at least one or

more allied forms have become little by little and definitely accus-

tomed to fresh water, and have become distributed there in time

and by degrees, as is the rule in the case of fluviatile animals ?

I would add that Nemerteans appear to enjoy quite a special

plasticity for adapting themselves to the most varied conditions of

existence. At the present moment four terrestrial species are

known. The first of these (Gieonemertes palaensis) was reported in

1863 from the Palaos Islands, Micronesia, by Prof. C. Semper.

Ten years later Willemoes-Suhm discovered a second (Zetrastemma

agricola) at the Bermudas during the ‘Challenger’ expedition. In

1879 G. Gulliver described Vetrastemma rodericianum, which he had

foand in the Island of Rodriguez (Indian Ocean), and almost simul-

taneously Prof. von Graff published an excellent study upon G'eo-

nemertes chalicophoray. The patria of this latter species is still

unknown ; like several Oligochetes or terrestrial Planarians, and

the famous freshwater Medusa which was discovered in London in

a tank in Regent’s Park t, if was taken alive in the palm-house of

the Botanical Gardens at Frankfort on the Main at the foot of a

Corypha, which had come without doubt from Australia—a fresh

proof of the facility with which organisms which are apparently the

most delicate are capable of disseminating themselves.

These facts speak for themselves: they enable us to follow and

to understand the process, slow no doubt, but continuous, by which

first the fresh water and then the dry land have become peopled in

the course of ages. Their force increases owing to the very fact of

their being grouped together, and I therefore think that a note like

this, though it should diminish the surprise caused by certain disco-

veries, is not entirely destitute of interest from a general point of

view.—Comptes Rendus hebdomadaires des séances de la Société

de Biologie (Séance du 30 avril, 1892): from a separate impres-

sion communicated by the Author.

* Max Braun, Arch, f. Naturkunde Liy-, Ksthl- u. Kurlands, 2 Folge,

Bd. x. (1884); Axel Spoof, ‘Turbellaria, Discophora, et Oligocheta

fennica,’ 1889.

+ Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xiii, (1865); Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser, 4, vol. xiii. (1874); Phil. Trans, vol. clxviii. (1879) ; Morphol. Jahrb.

Ba. v. (1879).

| Bipalium kewense, Moseley, of the hothouses at Kew Gardens &e.

Vide J. de Guerne, ‘ Excursions zoologiques dans les iles de Fayal et San

Miguel (Acores),’ Paris, 1888, Chap. ix. See likewise J. de Guerne,

‘ Méduses d’eau douce et d’eau saumatre’ &c., Bull. scient. dép. du Nord,

vol, xii. (1880).

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SIXTH SERIES. ]

No. 57. SEPTEMBER 1892.

XXII.—On some new or rare Crustacea from the Firth of

Forth. By Tuomas Scort, F.L.S., Naturalist to the

Fishery Board for Scotland, and ANDREW SCOTT.

{Plates XV. & XVI]

Lichomolqus agilis, sp. n. (provisional name).

Pl. XV. figs. 1-14.) .

Description. Length, exclusive of caudal sete, 1:38 millim.

The cephalothorax, seen from above, is broadly ovate, com-

posed of five segments, the first being longer than the

combined length of the other four. Rostrum prominent,

produced downwards at nearly right angles and ending in a

sharp point. Anterior antenne scarcely half the length of

the first body-segment, seven-jointed, alike in both sexes, the

proportional lengths of the joints being nearly as in the

annexed formula—

12—23—11—14—_12—13—8

1—2—3—4—5—6—7

—sparingly setiferous ; a small sensory filament springs from

near the base of the fifth joint (Pl. XV. fig. 2). Posterior

antenne stout, four-jointed, the second joint fully twice the

length of the next two together and having the lower margin

produced forward into a digitiform process which extends

beyond the middle of the third joint; the third and fourth

joints are short, the penultimate one being the shortest, while

the last joint 1s armed at the extremity with a moderately

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 14

202 Messrs. T.. and A. Scott on some new or rare

short but stout and strongly hooked spine and four small

sete (fig. 3). A short trumpet-shaped siphon, capable of

being extended or depressed, is situated nearly between the

bases of the posterior antenn, as shown in fig. 4 ¢ (see also

fig. 5). The other mouth-organs are nearly as in Licho-

molgus forficula, Thorell, except that the mandible has no

fringe of hairs on its upper margin and a prominent spiniform

seta springs from the basal part of the anterior foot-jaw

(figs. 6 and 7). The posterior foot-jaws differ considerably

in the two sexes: those of the male are armed with extremely

long and powerful falciform terminal claws, which are pro-

vided with a small spiniform seta at their base; the upper

margin of the proximal half of the last joint is fringed with

small teeth, and a spiniform seta springs from each side and

near the middle of the same joint: the female foot-jaw,

which gradually tapers towards the extremity, terminates in a

short and stout claw, about half as long again as the joint

from which it springs (fig. 9). The first four pairs of

swimming-feet have both branches three-jointed; the last

joint of the outer branch of the first pair is furnished with

four dagger-shaped spines on the outer margin, the subter-

minal spine being longer than the others; the last joint of

the outer branch of the fourth pair has one dagger-shaped

terminal spine and two on the exterior margin ; the last joint

of the inner branches also bears dagger-shaped spines, and the

inner margins of both branches are clothed with elongate

plumose hairs ; the spines and plumose hairs of the last joint

of the inner branches of the four pairs are arranged in the

following order :—in that of the first pair there are five hairs

round the inner margin and end and one dagger-shaped spine

on the exterior margin; that of the second pair has three

hairs on the inner margin, two spines on the outer margin,

and one terminal spine; that of the third pair has two hairs

on the inner margin and three spines arranged as in the

second pair; in that of the fourth pair there are no hairs on

the inner margin, but there are two elongate spines, one

terminal and one subterminal (figs. 10 and 11). The fifth

pair in both sexes are small and provided with two terminal

sete, one being moderately long and slender and one stout

and spiniform (fig. 12). Abdomen elongate, composed in the

female of four, in the male of five segments: the first segment

in both sexes is large and tumid, the greatest breadth of this

segment in the female is near the middle, but in the male it

is broadest at the distal end; the postero-lateral angles of

this segment in the male are each furnished with two small

sete ; the remaining segments are comparatively small and

Crustacea from the Firth of Forth. 203

subequal in length. Caudal stylets rather longer than the

last two abdominal segments and provided with four sete of

very unequal length, the inner one of the two middle sete

being much longer than the others and more than twice the

length of the stylet ; a small seta also springs from the outer

margin and near the middle of each stylet ; the stylets of the

male are rather longer than those of the female. Ovisacs

two, large.

Hab. Within the siphons and between the branchial folds

and body of the common cockle (Cardium edule), Firth of

Forth and Morecambe Bay.

Remarks.—This species, though differing somewhat from

the generic description of Lichomolgus, especially in having

the inner branch of the fourth pair of swimming-feet three-

jointed, agrees generally with the characters of that genus;

it seems better therefore, for the present at least, to refer it to

Lichomolgus.

Lichomolgus agilis was first observed in specimens of

Cardium edule trom Morecambe, Lancashire, and more

recently in specimens of the same species of cockle from the

vicinity of Cramond, Firth of Forth. The Copepod was

obtained in at least 90 per cent. of the cockles examined, and

appears to be moderately common—as many as sixteen speci-

mens were taken from a single cockle. They are very active

in their movements: if the shell of a living mollusk be

opened, so that some of the contained water remains in the

hollow of the opened shell-valves, the Entomostracan may be

observed darting hither and thither in the water; not unfre-

quently their presence is indicated only by the dark-coloured

line of the alimentary canal, their body being otherwise so

transparent as to be scarcely visible in the water. When the

Copepod is removed from the water the ovisacs, when present,

are very conspicuous ; they are about half as long as the

animal, nearly straight along the inner edge, while the outer

margin is a flattened but evenly rounded curve.

The presence of this Crustacean does not seem to be due to

or to indicate an unhealthy condition of the mollusk which

forms its host.

? Enterocola eruca, Norman. (Pl. XVI. figs. 1-11.)

Enterocola eruca, Brady, Mon. Brit. Copep. vol. i. p. 147 (1878).

Description.—Length, exclusive of ovisacs, 4°5 millim.

(nearly } of an iuch), and including ovisacs 13 millim. (fully

4 an inch). Body seen from above somewhat cylindrical,

but rather narrower towards the anterior end, and composed

of four distinct and subequal segments ; there is a constriction

14*

204 Messrs. T. and A. Scott on some new or rare

between the head and first thoracic somite, which in some

positions has the appearance of a true joint, especially if the

specimen has been a considerable time in spirit ; the forehead

is rounded and furnished with a very small rostrum. The

last body-segment is produced laterally near the distal end

and on the dorsal aspect into two digitiform processes, as

shown in Pl. XVI. figs. 2 and 3. Anterior antenne very

short, stout, three-jointed, truncate at the end, and armed

with several terminal, somewhat conical teeth, the two upper

being considerably larger than the others; the first joint 1s

proportionally large, the second and third very short (fig. 4).

Posterior antenne two-jointed; the end of the last joint

bears four conical teeth, one terminal and three marginal

(fig. 5). 2? Mandibles rudimentary, composed of three nearly

equal and rounded lobes (fig. 6). Anterior foot-jaw small,

one-jointed, and bearing two terminal spines (fig. 7). Pos-

terior foot-jaw large, three-jointed, considerably dilated at

the base, but gradually decreasing in breadth towards the

extremity and armed with a short but stout terminal claw,

which has a broadly rounded lobe on the inner edge (fig. 8).

The first four pairs of feet are nearly alike, and resemble the

posterior antenne in general appearance: the inner branch of

all the four pairs is a short and broad rudimentary appen-

dage apparently unfurnished with spines or setee of any kind ;

the outer branch is comparatively narrow and elongate; in

the first pair this branch is furnished with four small spini-

form teeth, one being terminal and three marginal (fig. 9) ;

that of the second pair has one terminal and two marginal,

and that of the third and fourth pairs is furnished with one

terminal and one marginal tooth (fig. 10). Abdomen very

short and rudimentary, composed of three joints, the middle

one being smaller than the other two; the end of the last

joint is somewhat bifid, and each of the postero-lateral angles

terminates in a small tooth-like spine (fig. 11). Ovisacs

two, cylindrical, and about twice the length of the animal

(fig. 1) ; they are attached at the base and towards the dorsal

aspect of the last thoracic segment. Colour opaque white.

Hab. In the intestine, not the branchial cavity, of Ascidia

? intestinalis, dredged near Inchkeith, Firth of Forth.

Remarks.—Four specimens of this parasite were obtained

in the intestine of four Ascidians (one in each Ascidian)

during March 1891, and are recorded in the ‘ Ninth Annual

Report of the Fishery Board for Scotland,’ part ii. p. 301;

one of these possessed a small portion of the basal part of

two ovisacs. A short time ago another specimen of the same

parasite was obtained in the intestine of the same species of

Do ii a iii i

Crustacea from the Firth of Forth. 205

Ascidian in which the others occurred, and this one carried

two long and slender ovisacs. Considerable difficulty was

experienced in dissecting out the parasite from the intestine

of the Ascidian, owing to the ovisacs being so slender and

fragile ; this character of the ovisacs possibly explains why

they have been so rarely observed.

These Forth specimens appear to be identical with Entero-

cola eruca, Norman, a species obtained by the Rev. A. M.

Norman while dredging among the Shetland Islands, and

described in the Report of the Meeting of the British Asso-

ciation for 1868. One of the Forth specimens obtained last

year was submitted to Prof. G. 8. Brady, and he considered

it to be identical with the species described by Dr. Norman.

In the ‘Monograph of the British Copepoda,’ by Prof. G.S.

Brady, that author, while including Lnterocola, M. van

Beneden, in the family Buproride, did so in deference to

Dr. Claus’s opinion, but at the same time expressed himself

as doubtful of this being its proper position.

‘Though the Enterocola from the Firth of Forth agrees to

some extent with the characters of the family Buproride as

described in the ‘Monograph of the British Copepoda,’ it

differs in one important character: the Buproride are

described as having “no external ovisac,” but the Forth

Enterocola possesses two ovisacs which are well developed.

The Enterocola described and figured by M. van Beneden in

the ‘ Bulletins de PAcadémie Royale de Bruxelles,’ 2° série,

tome ix. (1860), p. 155, as Knterocola fulgens, though

certainly quite distinct from the Forth species, agrees with it

in also possessing two external ovisacs; these ovisacs, if not

so large as those of our specimen, are yet of considerable

size; M. van Beneden’s figure shows them to be nearly as

long as the animal. .

‘This marked difference between Hnterocola and the Bupro-

ride shows the correctness of Prof. Brady’s doubt as to the

position of Enterocola. If one of the characters that distin-

guish the Buproride be the absence of external ovisacs, the

position of Hnterocola in that family becomes untenable.

Bathyporeia norvegica, G. O. Sars.

This Amphipod has recently been obtained in the Firth of

Forth, where it appears to be a rare species.

Cerapis crassicornis (Spence Bate), = Stiphonecetus crassi-

cornis, Spence Bate, has also been recently obtained in the

Forth. It was observed in some material collected by means

of a tow-net worked near the bottom. One specimen only

206 On Crustacea from the Firth of Forth.

was taken; it inhabited a tube a little longer than itself,

formed of fine black mud bound together with some kind of

glutinous substance.

Petalomera declivis, G. O. Sars.

This little Cumacean was taken in the Firth of Forth sore

time ago, but not identified at the time. ‘ke Rev. T. R. R.

Stebbing, M.A., to whom we are indebted for the names of

these three species, states that Petalomera declivis “ has

probably not yet been recorded as British.”

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE XV.

Lichomolgus agilis, sp. 0.

Fig. 1. Adult female, seen from above. Magn. 46:7 diam.

wg. 2. Anterior antenne. Magn. 190 diam.

Fig. 3. Posterior antenne. Magn, 127 diam.

4, First segment of body. Magn. 80 diam. a, rostrum; 8, ante-

rior antenne ; c, siphon; d, posterior antennee ; e, mandible ;

f, maxilla; g, first foot-jaw; A, second foot-jaw ; 2, first feet.

Fig. 5. Rostrum (7); siphon (s). Magn. 95 diam.

Fig. 6. Mandible; maxilla (4). Magn. 460 diam.

Fg. 7. Anterior foot-jaw. Magn. 460 diam.

Fig. 8. Posterior foot-jaw of male. Magn. 253 diam.

Fig. 9. Posterior foot-jaw of female. Magn. 253 diam.

Fig. 10. Foot of first pair. Magn. 190 diam.

Fig. 11. Foot of fourth pair. Magn. 190 diam.

Fig. 12. Foot of fifth pair. Magn. 380 diam.

Fig. 13. Abdomen of temale. Magn. 80 diam.

Tig. 14. Abdoinen of male. Magn. 80 diam.

PratTE XVI.

? Enterocola eruca, Norman.

Fig. 1. Adult female, seen from below. Magn. 16:6 diam.

Fig. 2. Adult female, seen from right side. Magn. 16-6 diam.

Fig. 3. Adult female, seen from above. Magn. 345 diam.

Fig. 4. Anterior antenne. Magn. 345 diam.

Fig. 5. Posterior antenne. Magn. 247 diam.

Fig. 6. Mandibles. Magn. 247 diam.

Fig. 7. Anterior foot-jaw. Magn. 690 diam.

Fig. 8. Posterior foot-jaw. Magn. 345 diam.

Fig. 9. Foot of first pair. Magn. 190 diam.

Fig. 10. Foot of fourth pair. Magn. 190 diam.

Fig. 11. Abdomen of female. Magn. 40 diam.

Mr. A. Alcock on a case of Commensalism. 207

XXIII.—WNatural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine

Survey Steamer ‘Investigator,’ Lieut. Gordon 8. Gunn, R.N.,

commanding.—Series IL., No. 6. A case of Commensalism

between a Gymnoblastic Anthomedusotid (Stylactis minoi)

and a Scorpenoid Fish (Minous inermis). By A. Aucock,

M.B., Surgeon I.M.S., Surgeon-Naturalist to the Survey.

CONTENTS.

§ 1. Introductory : sonre Illustrations of Symbiosis already reported

from among the Gymnoblastic Hydroida.

2. An Account of a Species of Stylactis always found associated with

a Minous.

§ 3. Description of the Stylactis.

§ 4. Note on the Minous,

§ 1. Introductory + some Illustrations of Symbiosis already

reported from among the Gymnoblastic Hydroida.

Many observers have remarked upon the existence of life-

associations between Gymnoblastic Hydrozoa and_ other

animals, Such associations may be classed as (1) accidental,

(2) commensal, and (3) parasitic; and though it is not easy

always to be sure into which of these classes any given case

shall fall, yet for the purposes of this paper it will be con-

venient to consider the three classes separately.

What may be regarded as instances of accidental associa-

tion are too numerous to mention. Such most probably are

many of those related or quoted by Professor Allman in his

beautiful monograph on the Gymnoblastic Hydroids; of

Antigonium pusillum found by Professor Van Beneden

attached to crabs (and to various other bodies) ; of Dicoryne

conferta investing shells of various Gastropod mollusks; of

Perigonimus muscoides, P. repens, P. palliatus, and P. linearis,

all occasionally found on tests of ascidians, on crustaceans,

and on shells of living mollusks; of Hudendrium capillare,

sometimes found upon ascidians ; of Hydractinia echinuta and

H. polyclina, sometimes attached to hermit-crabs; and of

Lctopleura Dumortiert found on crabs and on flustra among

other objects. Accidental, probably, too are the attachments

noted by Professor Van Beneden in his “ Animal Parasites

and Messmates ” of a Tubularia to a Cephalopod (observed

by Gwyn Jeffreys) and of a Tubularta sometimes growing

on a living sponge.

There seems, however, to be something more than a mere

chance association in the cases recorded by Professor Allman

of Corynitis Agassizii found by M‘Grady growing only on

208 Mr. A. Alcock on a case of Commensalism between a

sponges, and of Hydranthea margarica found by the Rev. T.

Hincks only on Flustra. Even the cases of Lar sabellarum,

found by Gosse, as reported by Allman, only on the tubes of

Sabella, and of Stylactis vermicola found by the ‘ Challenger’

only upon a bathybial annelid (Allman, ‘ Challenger’ Hy-

droida, part ii. p. 2, pl. i. fig. 2), may come under the head

of accidental association, though they far more probably are

examples of a definitely established symbiosis.

Among the best of the cases of undoubted commensalism,

in which one of the associates is a Gymnoblastic Hydroid,

are those discovered by Professor Heckel (‘ Challenger’

Deep-sea Keratosa, pp. 75-81, pl. i. figs. 5, 6, and 7, pl. iv.

fig. 4), of Stylactis (Stylactella) spongicola and abyssicola, and

Eudendrium? sp., always found symbiotic with certain deep-

sea horny sponges. Here the ramifying hydrorhiza of the

polyp, which is greatly developed, affords by its chitinous

perisare a solid supporting framework for the sponge, and

determines the form of the latter. The trophosome, on the

other hand, is represented by significantly small hydranths.

Another instance of mutual relations almost as intimate is

that reported by Korotneff (Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xlv.

p. 486, Taf. xxiii. figs. 18-22), of a Tubularta (T. parasitica)

living with a Gorgonia, the latter having no axis of its own,

but using the stem of the Zubularia for a support.

Professor Allman, in his beautiful Monograph, quotes

several cases that can hardly be regarded but as exemplifying

definite associations for mutual benefit. He himself found

Perigonimus minutus entirely confined to the living shells of

a gastropod mollusk (Turritella communis), the polyp-

colonies forming a fringe round-the operculum of the mollusk

in all of about thirty shells dredged. He also quotes the

records of other observers, of which the two most remarkable

are that of Canon Norman (of Merona cornucopie found only

on living shells of Astarte sulcata and Dentalium entalis from

80 to 100 fathoms) and that of Professor Gegenbaur (of

Campaniclava cleodore confined to living shells of the pelagic

Oleodora tricuspidata in thirty-two out of forty specimens of

the latter examined).

In cases where a hydroid allies itself with a locomotive

animal the advantages that the polyps derive from the partner-

ship are very clear; for, as previous observers have pointed

out, the polyps, instead of being entirely dependent on chance

movements of the sea for uncertain supplies of food and air

(as when attached to fixed objects), or tor uncertain driftings

towards food (as when attached to floating bodies), are rapidly

Gymnoblastic Anthomedusotd and a Scorpenoid Fish. 209

conveyed from one certain feeding-ground to another by

intelligent and deeply self-interested agents. The locomotive

agents on their part may be supposed to benefit either by the

concealment or protection that a coat of urticating polyps

affords, or by the disguise, that it facilitates in the search

for prey.

Well-known cases of Hydroida undoubtedly parasitic—not

here to refer to Cunina, as only the Gymnoblastie Hydrozoa

are under consideration—are those of Polypodium hydriforme,

Ussow, parasitic in the eggs of the sterlet fish, and of

Hydrichthys mirus, Fewkes, parasitic on the Carangoid fish

Seriola zonata, Cuvy.

Polypodium hydriforme (Ussow, “ A new Form of Fresh-

water Ceelenterate,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xviii.

p- 110, pl. iv., translated by W. 8S. Dallas from Morphol.

Jahrb. Bd. xi.) begins its existence as a vermiform body

within the ovarian eggs of a species of sturgeon. Upon this

vermiform body primary and secondary buds appear which,

after five or six months of parasitic life, when the sterlet’s

eggs escape from the ovary into the water, give rise to thirty-

two hydriform organisms that live free in the Volga.

The case of Hydrichthys mirus parasitic on Sertola zonata

is reported by Fewkes (Proc. Boston Nat. Hist. Soe.

vol. xxili.; Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. vol. xiii. p. 224, pls. iv.

and v.; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. i. p. 362;

‘Nature,’ vol. xxxvi. p. 604). The Hydrichthys colony,

which consists of botroidal gonosomes and filiform bodies

(hydranths ?), is attached to its fish host by a basal plate with

ramifying tubes.

The filiform bodies, which are regarded as degenerate

hydranths, are destitute of tentacles, and the absence of ten-

tacles is believed to be the obverse expression of the fact that

the hydranths cannot catch food for themselves, and so draw

upon the fish as parasites.

Mention must also be made of Corydendrium parasiticum,

Cavolini, supposed by Cavolini, as quoted in Professor

Allman’s monograph, to be a parasite living at the expense of

another Gymnoblastic Hydroid—Hudendrium racemosum.

But the parasitism here is doubtful.

In the present paper I have to record a case of symbiosis

between a fixed gymnoblastic Hydroid (a species of Stylactis)

and a high locomotive animal (a fish of the genus Mznous), in

which it appears to me that the association is neither accidental

210 Mr. A. Alcock on a case of Commensalism between a

nor parasitic. It seems indeed on better grounds than those

of mere exclusion to be a very complete and unequivocal

instance of commensalism—complete because the reciprocal

benefits appear to be very clearly defined, and unequivocal

because it has been observed three times in places widely

distant from one another.

§ 2. An Account of a Species of Stylactis always found

associated with a Minous.

On March 26th, 1889, there were trawled from 70 fathoms

off the Godavari Delta, on the Coromandel coast, on a bottom

of river-borne mud, two specimens of a small fish of the

Scorpenoid genus Minous, one of which was covered with a

fleshy colony of small polyps, which I then thought to be a

species of Podocoryne. ‘The fish was described in the ‘ Journal

of the Asiatic Society of Bengal,’ pt. ii. of vol. lvii. for 1889,

as Minous inermis, sp. n.

There occurred in the trawl at the same time ten specimens

of the Leucosine crab Parilia Alcocki, W.-M. ; five specimens

of the Portunid crab Goniosoma hoplites, W.-M., var.; many

specimens of the Penaid Solenocera Hextiit, W.-M.; and

about two dozen specimens of the gastropod mollusk Lostel-

laria delicatula, Nevill.

The fleshy polyp found on Minous inermis was not present

on any of these; and although most of the specimens of

Parilia were a good deal incrusted with foreign growths, the

only gymnoblastic Hydroid found on any of them was a

Perigonimus very closely related to, if not identical with,

Perigonimus vestitus, Allman.

Minous inermis was not again met with until November 4,

1891, when in a trawl hauled in 45 fathoms off the Malabar

coast, on a bottom of sand mixed with a shingle of broken

shells and echinoderm tests, nine specimens were taken, of

which all but one were thickly beset, especially round the

gill-opening and on the throat and in the axilla, with the

same fleshy colonies of the same polyp as was found incrusting

the type specimen of 1889. The haul was a big and varied

one, including among fishes similar in habitat to Minous

imermis (ground lovers), Minous coccineus, Pterois brachy-

ptera, Cuv. & Val., Uranoscopus crassiceps, Champsodon vorax,

Gthr., and two species of Platycephalus; among ground-

living Crustacea several species of Leucosine crabs and two

species of Raninoids ; and several hundred living specimens

of six species of gastropod mollusks.

Gymnoblastic Anthomedusoid and a Scorpenoid Fish, 211

On not one of these was the polyp of Minous ‘nermis seen

though upon some specimens of a Leucosia crab I have since

found, in a condition too bad for accurate determination,

colonies of a Hydroid with a conspicuous perisarc continued

up to the tentacles, and with pedunculated sporosacs (?), that

may be a Bimeria, or a Garveia, or perhaps Eudendriwm

vestitum, Allman.

Minous tnermis was found a third time in a small but

valuable collection of fishes presented to the indian Museum

by Mr. H. I. Row, a gentleman who has lately been attracted

to the still but little appreciated Indian sea-fisheries. In

January of this year Mr. Row dredged a single specimen, in

* about 70 fathoms of water, somewhere between the delta of

the Ganges and that of the Mdhdnaddi, and along with it

numerous specimens of Minous coccineus, Lophius indicus,

Trigla hemisticta, Schleg., Lepidotrigla spiloptera, Gthr., and

Leops Guentheri, all of which undoubtedly share the habitat

of Minous inermis. Now, though no epizoon of any sort can

be found upon any of these fishes last named, yet the single

specimen of Minous inermis is coated with the same fleshy

polyp-colonies as were found upon this fish on the two

previous occasions of its capture.

It may be stated in anticipation that in the January speci-

men the reproductive elements of the colony are particularly

well and extensively developed, and that there is now good

evidence that the Hydroid is not Podocoryne, as was supposed

at first, but a Stylactis of a species that seems to be unde-

scribed. In the sequel it is described as Stylactis minozé.

From the foregoing accounts it will, I think, be admitted

that we have proved the existence of a definite symbiosis

between the polyp and the fish. Aceident will hardly account

for the facts, (1) that we never find the Mznous without the

Stylactis or the Stylactis without the Mcnous; (2) that in

two instances where two species of the genus occur together

the polyp selects Minous tnermis; and (3) that the associa-

tion holds good for the northern half of the Bay of Bengal,

for the southern half of the Bay of Bengal, and for the

Laccadive or Malabar Sea.

The next question to be decided is, Is the symbiosis para-

sitic or commensal ?

On general principles it is hardly justifiable to infer that

an animal is a parasite unless it presents some evidences of

degeneration, at any rate of some of the organs of nutrition.

Stylactis minoi, however, is fully equipped for self-main-

tenance, the nutritive hydranths having a prominent hypo-

212 Mr. A. Alcock on a case of Commensalism between a

stome, a mouth capable of complete eversion, and long and

very numerous tentacles. But beyond negative inference we

have positive grounds for believing, not that the polyps live

on the fish, but that the polyp-colony aids the fish quite as

inuch as the fish aids the polyp-colony in a common compe-

tition for food.

The value of the association to the polyps has already, in

the introduction, been suggested, and it only remains to state

that their usual position upon the throat and round the gill-

opening of the fish seems particularly to enhance the value of

the alliance.

The following considerations lead to the belief that an

equivalent benefit is enjoyed by the fish. Many of the

Scorpeenide—especially Scorpena, Pterois, Synancidium,

and Pelor, and to a limited degree Minous—have the body

and fins capriciously covered with long, wavy, often tufted

cutaneous filaments; and no one who has watched such a

fish as Pterots volitans in a reef-pool can doubt that these

filaments serve what Mr. EK. B. Poulton, in his book on

‘The Colours of Animals,’ calls a ‘ special anticryptiec ”

purpose. That is to say, they assist in giving the fish a

deceitful resemblance to the incrusted rocks of its environ-

ment, in order to allure, or at any rate not to scare, prey.

And it appears probable that Stylactis minot enables its

companion, Minous inermis, in the very same way to assume

the same convenient and successful disguise.

§ 3. Description of the Stylactis.

StTy.actis, Allman.

Stylactis, Allman, Monograph of the Gymnoblastic Hydroids, pt. ii,

1872, p. 302.

Stylactis minot, sp. n.

The polyps, which are of two forms, sterile and proliferous,

are all sessile upon a hydrorhiza that consists of a network of

close-set ramifying and anastomosing tubes bounded by a

flexible, extremely delicate, pellicular perisare. The sterile

polyps are of an elegant caryophyllaceous shape, and termi-

nate in a conical hypostome, the base of which is encircled

by a single crowded series of long filiform tentacles, to the

number of twenty to twenty-four. In every colony a few

large urn-shaped polyps are seen with broadened hypostome

and more or less shortened tentacles; they appear to be

merely sterile forms gorged with food. The average length

RR i i

Gymnoblastic Anthomedusoid and a Scorpenotd Fish. 213

of the sterile polyps is about 2 millim. The proliferous polyps

are very much smaller than the others, being on an average

hardly one third of their length; they further differ in

possessing but few—at most six—tentacles, and those short,

slender, and fragile. Near the middle of their body they are

A small portion of a colony of Stylactis minot detached from its fish

commensal, x 42. h, ordinary nutritive hydranths, some of which

are not completely represented ; 2’, a nutritive hydranth gorged with

food ; g, a single proliferous person with two sporosacs.

much constricted, and here either two or three closed grape-

stone-shaped sporosacs arise on very short peduncles. The

proliferous polyps are very numerous in the specimens

obtained in January, very few in those obtained in November,

and apparently absent in those obtained in March.

§ 4. Note on Minous inermis, Alcock.

This small Scorpenoid fish was described and figured in

J.A.S. B. vol. lviu. pt. ii., 1889, p. 299, pl. xxu.. fig. 4.

It differs from the other Indian species of the genus in having

a thinner skin and in having the fin-spines and other spiny

armature of the head (which are usually conspicuously well

developed in Scorpeenoid fishes) feeble.

214 Mr. O. Thomas on Two new Bornean Squirrels.

It appears more than probable that this lack of defensive

armature stands in some sort of direct relation with the

presence of the polyps, for the latter would disguise the fish

from its enemies no less than from its prey.

In conclusion I have to thank my friend Professor Wood-

Mason for much friendly criticism and for directions to likely

sources of information in zoological literature.

XXIV.— Descriptions of Two new Bornean Squirrels.

By OLDFIELD THOMAS,

THE extraordinary richness of the Bornean fauna in squirrels

is again exemplified by the discovery of the two following

new species sent home from North Borneo, the one by

Mr. Everett and the other by Mr. C. Hose, both collectors

well known for their many contributions to the fauna of the

island.

Of the first species two speciznens were obtained in 1880

in Sandakan by the late Mr. W. B. Pryer; but as neither

was quite perfect, I have not previously described them.

Now, however, that Mr. Everett has sent home a_ perfect

specimen of the same form, I take the opportunity of

describing it. It may be named, in honour of its original

discoverer,

Scturus Pryeri, sp. n.

Strongly resembling Scturus hippurus, Geoff., in general

appearance, although slightly smaller and more slenderly

built, and agreeing precisely with that animal in the grizzled

yellow colour of the back and the grey of the head and fore

quarters, and their relative distributions on the anterior part

of the body, but distinguished, firstly, by its wholly white

instead of rich rufous belly; secondly, by its hips being

yellowish like the back, instead of grey like the head ;

thirdly, by its feet being grizzled grey instead of black ; and,

finally, by its tail-hairs being broadly and conspicuously

annulated with black and white, with white tips, instead of

being wholly black. Premolars 7; incisors orange-yellow,

not darker above than below.

Dimensions of the type (an adult male in skin) :—Head

and body 260 millim. ; tail 250; hind foot 54.

Hab. Of the type (B. M. 92. 7. 19. 1), Sapugaia River,

Mr. O. Thomas on Two new Bornean Squirrels. 215

N. Borneo (killed Dec. 24, 1891) ; of Mr. Pryer’s specimens,

Sandakan.

Specimens of this interesting form have, as already men-

tioned, been in the Museum since 1880; and ever since they

came I have been on the look out for more examples, to see

how far their characters were constant. Now that Mr. Eve-

rett’s specimen, which is chosen as the type, proves to agree

with them in every respect, it is evident that the animal

ought to go no longer undescribed, as it is clearly a distinct

geographical race, differing in my opinion sufficiently to be

called a species. At the same time I admit that some zoolo-

gists would consider it to be only a subspecies; but even in

that case it is one which clearly requires a name of its own.

A specimen of S. A¢ppurus in the Museum from Mount

Penrisen, Western Sarawak, is quite similar to Malaccan

examples, and others from the south of the island, preserved

in the Leyden Museum, are also of the usual red-bellied type.

Nor, again, does the type of S. hippurus, var. borneensis,

Gray *, show any approximation to S. Pryer?.

Sciurus Hosez, sp. n.

A striped squirrel of the size and somewhat the general

appearance of S. Berdmorez, Bly., but the muzzle short, as in

the ordinary species. Ground-colour of body olivaceous

greenish grey, but this colour is only present in purity along

the sides of the body and on the face, the nape and shoulders

being suffused with fulvous, which narrows and brightens

posteriorly into a defined dorsal fulvous line, on each side of

which there are, firstly, a black, then a pale yellowish-white,

and then another black line. The resulting effect is not

unlike some of the darker-coloured specimens of S. tristriatus,

Waterh. (although with the centre line deep fulvous), or of

some of the varieties of S. Berdmoret. Under surface from

chin to anus brilliant fulvous, the bases of the hairs whitish

on the chest, greyish on the belly. Hands and feet grizzled

with orange and black. ‘Tail-hairs broadly ringed with

bright fulvous and black, the tips of the hairs fulvous.

Premolars , at least in the milk-dentition ; incisors deep

orange-red above, rather paler below.

Dimensions of the type (a slightly immature male in

skin) :—

Head and body 245 millim. ; tail imperfect; hind foot 42 ;

combined length of three upper true molars 6°2; distance

from front of ™-! to back of incisor 15°2.

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (3) xx. p. 283 (1867).

216 =Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira.

Hab. Batu Sang Mount, Baram River, N. Borneo

(5000 feet)*, Jan. 1892. Coll. C. Hose, Esq.

The type specimen of this striking species has unfortu-

nately had its skull shattered by shot, so that an exact com-

parison with the skull of S. Berdmore?is impossible. At the

same time enough remains to show that the muzzle is quite

short, and not elongated as in the Malayan species; so that

it would appear not to be a Bornean representative of that

animal, as one would at first suppose. Of the short-snouted

species the only one at all resembling it is S. tristriatus,

whose South-Indian locality renders it very remarkable if

S. Hosei really belongs to the same group. However, when

fully adult specimens with perfect skulls are obtained, we

may be able to determine what are its nearest allies; but

in any case there can be no question as to its own specific

distinction.

XXV.—Spiders from Madeira.

By Cecit Warsurton, M.A., Christ’s College, Cambridge.

[Plate XIV.;

THE Madeiran spiders which form the subject of the present

memoir have been obtained from three distinct sources :—

1. Specimens collected by Mr. W. R. Ogilvie-Grant,

Assistant in the Zoological Department of the British Museum,

and placed in my hands by the courtesy of his colleague

Mr. R. I. Pocock. This collection embraces thirty-two

species, of which three are new to science.

2. Spiders collected by Mr. John Willis Clark, Registrary

of the University of Cambridge. Of the fifteen species con-

tained in this collection one is new to science.

3. A few specimens, comprising eight species, collected by

Padre Schmidt, of Madeira, and kindly brought to me by

Mr. J. W. Clark.

My thanks are due to the gentlemen above named and also

to the Rev. O. Pickard-Cambridge and M. Eugéne Simon,

from whom I have received valuable advice with regard to

some of the more obscure species.

* This altitude rests on the statement of a native.

Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira. 217

Attida.

Attus maderiana, sp. n.,2. (Pl. XIV. fig. 1.)

miJlim.

Cephalothorax . . . . 2

Abdomen . oe io

Length of legs: 1 3°d

: 3:0

ieee

Ayn SO

Cephalothorax dark brown, merging to black on the caput,

but with a narrow white lateral border, of which the inner

edge is broken by a dark spot opposite the third leg. ‘There is

a conspicuous whitish spot behind each of the posterior eyes.

The abdomen, which is oval, is of a blackish-brown colour,

variegated with some whitish spots and some angular markings

of a yellowish hue.

Three white spots on either side correspond with, but do

not quite meet, the angular circumflex-like markings, and

are, so to speak, encroachments of the paler border of the

abdomen. The extremities of the middle angular marking

are also dilated to form two conspicuous whitish spots.

In the posterior half of the abdomen the pattern is compli-

cated by two faint angular markings each in the form of an

inverted circumflex.

The under surface of the abdomen and of the coxe is pale,

but the plastron is dark brown or black. The palpi are white.

All the legs are distinctly annulated on the metatarsi and

tarsi, but the femora and patelle are of dark hue, and the

former have black longitudinal striations.

A single female of this small spider was taken by

Mr. Grant.

Marpissa Grantii, sp.n., 9. (PI. XIV. figs. 2 and 3.)

millim.

Cephalothorax, <0 /\ ays are oO

Abdomen. . . 3°

Length of legs: 1 5d

2 4:0

oT etna

A mead

Cephalothorax dark red-brown, with a bronze hue on the

caput. The ocular area is marked by a bent transverse bar

of lighter hue.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 15

218 Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira.

The abdomen is oval, slightly narrower behind; itsprevailing

colour is a reddish yellow, due to certain characteristic

markings on a dark background. Its anterior border is

whitish, and two conspicuous white spots are connected with

this border by reddish bands, emphasized by a dark inter-

mediate space. ‘The middle of the abdomen is reddish

yellow, with paler divergent markings, which are best under-

stood by reference to the figure. The lateral borders of the

abdomen are reddish yellow and give out streaks towards

the median angular lines.

The plastron is red-brown and the underside of the abdo-

men is pale with a dark median longitudinal line.

The legs resemble the abdomen in colour, being of a

reddish yellow, broadly but not very distinctly annulated

with brown. The first pair are darker hued and very

powerful, with the tibiz and metatarsi armed with strong

spines. The palpi are of the colour of the posterior legs.

I have named this handsome spider after Mr. W. R.

Ogilvie-Grant, whose interesting collection contains three

females of this species.

Marpissa ornata, Thorell. (Pl. XIV. figs. 4-6.)

Marpissa ornata, Thorell, “Descriptions of several European and

erie ican Spiders,” K. Svensk. Vet.-Ak. Handl. xiii. no. 5,

Pp: .

The collection of Mr. Grant contains a mature female

spider which answers well to the description given by Thorell

of the above species. As that eminent author has confined

himself to a Latin diagnosis without figures, I have thought

it well to include drawings of the spider in the present memoir

(Pl. XIV. figs. 4, 5, and 6).

Lycosida.

Tarentula (Lycosa) ingens, Blackwall.

Lycosa ingens, Blackwall, “Notes on Spiders,” Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. ser. 8, vol. xx. p. 202 (1867).

A mature female of this fine species is included in the

collection of Mr. Clark, and five in that of Mr. Grant. It

exhibits considerable variation in size.

Tarentula ? sp.

_ Two specimens, too young for identification, in the collec-

tion of Mr. Grant.

Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira. 219

Tarentula (Lycosa) maderiana, Walckenaer.

Lycosa tarentuloides maderiana, Walckenaer, ‘ Insectes aptéres.’

Both sexes of this species are represented in Mr. Grant’s

collection.

Lycosa Herit, 'Vhorell.

Lycosa Herti, Thorell, “‘ Descriptions of several European and North-

African Spiders,” K. Svensk. Vet.-Akad. Handl. xiii. no. 5, p. 166.

One mature female of this species was captured by

Mr. Grant.

Lycosa arenicola, Cambridge.

Lycosa arenicola, Cambridge, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1875, vol. xvi.

p. 253, pl. vill.

Mr. Clark captured several females and Mr. Grant one

male of this species, which is now first recorded from

Madeira.

Ocyale mirabilis, Clerck.

Ocyale mirabilis, Clerck, Blackwall, Spiders of Great Britain and

lreland, p. 37, pl. ii.

Specimens of both sexes of this species, for the most part

immature, occur in the collections of Mr. Grant and Mr. Clark.

Now first recorded from Madeira.

Thomiside.

Xysticus cristatus, Clerck.

Aysticus cristatus, Clerck, Sy. Spindl. p. 136, pl. vi.

Three females of this species occur in the collections of

Mr. Grant and Mr. Clark. Now first recorded from

Madeira.

Misumena Clarkii, sp.n., 2. (Pl. XIV. figs. 7 and 8.)

Cephalothorax .. . .. .« 2°5

INDGOMICM ss se a wD

Leneth of. legs';:1<.... .13-0

15*

220 Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira.

Cephalothorazx and legs a rich glossy yellow. An indistinct

paler streak down the middle of the cephalothorax. Ocular

area prominent and of a dead whitish colour. Lateral ante-

rior eyes largest. The anterior row distinctly convex towards

the front and shorter than the posterior row, which is very

slightly convex, the eyes being nearly equal in size and the

medians somewhat nearer together than each is to the lateral.

Abdomen probably of a vivid green in life, showing when

magnified a fine black reticulation. There are numerous

short spines on black prominences under the tibizee and meta-

tarsi of the first and second pairs of legs.

I have named this spider after its discoverer, Mr. J. W.

Clark, a single female being contained in his collection.

Epeiride.

Argtope aurelia, Savigny & Audouin.

Argiope aurelia, Savigny et Audouin, Descr. de /Egypte, 2nd ed. xxii.

p. 331, Arach. pl. i.

=Argiope (Aranea) trifasciata, Forsk.

This spider is represented in all three collections, that of

Mr. Clark including specimens of the comparatively small

male.

Epetra acalypha, Walck.

Epeira acalypha, Walck., Blackw. Spid. Gt. Brit. & Irel. p. 341, pl. xxv.

Eight females were collected by Mr. Clark and Mr. Grant.

Now first recorded from Madeira.

Epeira solers, Walck.

Epeira solers, Walck., Blackw. Spid. Gt. Brit. & Irel. p. 336, pl. xxiv.

Apparently abundant in Madeira, though not hitherto

recorded from that locality, Mr. Grant and Mr. Clark having

both taken specimens.

Epetra cucurbitina, Clerck.

Epeira cucurbitina, Clerck, Blackw., Spid. Gt. Brit. & Irel. p. 342,

pl. xxv.

A female of this species was taken by Mr. Clark, and a

male, not quite mature, by Mr. Grant. Now first recorded

from Madeira.

Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira. 221

Epetra ? perplicata, Cambridge.

Epeira perplicata, Cambridge, “Spiders of Palestine,” Proc. Zool. Soc.

1872, p. 300.

An immature female, probably belonging to this species, is

included in Mr. Grant’s collection.

Zilla x-notata, Clerck.

Araneus litera x-notatus, Clerck, Sv. Spindl. p. 46, pl. ii.

Numerous specimens of this widely distributed species were

taken by Mr. Grant and Padre Schmidt. Now first recorded

from Madeira.

Meta Merianne, Scopoli.

Meta Merianne, Scopoli, Eat, Carn. p. 395.

This species is well represented in Mr. Grant’s collection.

Now first recorded trom Madeira.

Tetragnatha extensa, Linn.

Tetragnatha extensa, Linn., Blackw. Spid. Gt. Brit. & Ivel. p. 867,

pl. xxvili.

Mr. Grant and Mr. Clark have taken specimens of

this species, which has not hitherto been recorded from

Madeira.

Mithras paradoxus, C. Koch.

Mithras paradoxus, C. Koch, Herr.-Schatf, Deutschl. Ins. 123. 9.

Mr. Grant’s collection contains a single female of this

species. New to Madeira.

Theridionide.

Theridion rufolineatum, Lucas.

Theridion rufolineatum, Lucas, Explor. en Algérie, Arachn. p, 260,

pl. xvi.

A single female of this species is included in Mr. Grant’s

collection.

Latrodectus 13-guttatus, Rossi.

Latrodectus 13-guttatus, Rossi (Aranea 13-guttata), Fauna Ety, ii.

p- 136, pl. ix,

A female of the dark variety of this variable species was

captured by Mr. Grant.

222 Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira.

Lithyphantes nobilis, Thorell.

Lithyphantes nobilis, Thorell, “ Descriptions of several European and

De ee Spiders,” K. Svensk, Vet.-Ak. Handl. xiii. no. 5,

p. .

Mr. Grant’s collection includes several females which I

attribute to this species. I give a drawing (PI. XIV. fig. 9)

of the abdominal pattern, of which Thorell’s description is as

follows :—

“ Antice fascia subtestacea cincto, cujus extremitates longe

pone medium laterum pertinent, et in medio area oblonga,

lata, inequali, antice acuminata, pallida notato, que in medio

maculas vel puncta duo nigro-picea ostendit, et lineis binis

transversis cum fascia illa laterali utrinque conjungitur.”

Lithyphantes (Latrodectus) distinctus, Blackwall.

Lithyphantes (Lathrodectus) distinctus, Blackw. “ Decriptions of newly

discovered Spiders” &c., Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. iv.

p- 260 (1859).

Mr. Grant captured a single female of this species.

Pholcidz.

Pholcus phalangeoides, Blackw.

Pholeus phalangeoides, Blackw. Spid. Gt. Brit. & Irel. p. 208, pl. xv.

Specimens of this widely distributed species occur in each

of the three collections under notice, both sexes being repre-

sented. Now first recorded from Madeira.

Agelenide.

Tegenaria Derhamit, Scopoli.

Tegenaria Derhamit, Seopoli, Ent. Carn. p. 400.

Three females are included in Mr. Grant’s collection. Now

first recorded from Madeira.

Tegenaria Guyontt (=T. parietina, Fre.).

Tegenaria Guyonii, Guérin-Ménevyille, Iconogr. du Régne Anim.,

Arachn. p. 7, pl. ii.

Several females, mostly immature, are found in all three

collections under notice. New to Madeira, though recorded

from the Azores &c.

Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira. 223

Tegenaria pagana, C. Koch, 1841.

Padre Schmidt and Mr. Grant have each captured two

females of this species, which has been recorded from

= Helena, but not hitherto from Madeira. (See Pl. XIV.

g. 10.)

Drasside.

Prosthesima, sp.

A spider of this genus, too immature for its species to be

determinable, is included in the collection of Mr. Grant, who

captured it in Deserta Grande.

Drassus delinquens, Cambridge.

Drassus delinquens, Cambridge, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xvi.

p. 245, pl. viii., and ser. 5, vol. i. p. 110.

A single female of this species occurs in Mr. Grant’s

collection.

Clubiona decora, Blackwall.

Clubiona decora, Blackw. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 8, vol. iv. (1859).

Mr. Grant captured a male Clubiona which I judge to

belong to this species. Blackwall gives no figure, and Simon

regards the synonymy of the species as uncertain. I there-

fore give a drawing of the abdominal pattern and of the

palpus of this spider, which is apparently closely allied to

Cl. holosericea (see Pl. X1V. figs. 11 and 12).

Dysderida.

Dysdera crocota?, C. L. Koch.

Dysdera crocota, C. L. Koch, Die Arachn. v. p. 81, pl. elxvi.

An immature specimen probably belonging to this species

occurs in Mr. Clark’s collection.

Segestria fiorentina, Rossi, = Seg. perfida, Walck.

Segestria perfida, Walck., Blackw. Spid. Gt. Brit. & Irel. p. 373,

pl. xxviii.

Though not hitherto recorded from Madeira this species

appears to be abundant there, as it is represented in all three

collections.

224 Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira.

Ariadne maderiana, sp. n., 3 (not quite mature).

(PI. XIV. fig. 13.)

millim.

Cephalothorax 3°5

Abdomen . nee 3°)

Length of legs: 1 . 6°5

Be 6:0

aye 4-0

4. 6°5

Cephalothorax of a nearly uniform yellow-brown, slightly

darker towards the caput, which is laterally compressed.

The eyes of each pair are almost contiguous, the laterals

being situated on slight dark-coloured prominences.

Abdomen grey, without abdominal pattern and covered

with a fine down; slightly broader and a trifle darker

posteriorly.

Legs yellow, with the three terminal joints of 1 and the

two terminal joints of 2 tinged with brown. All the femora

are powerful, especially those of the fourth pair. There is

one spine on the inner side of the femora of 1.

The tibiz of 1 and 2 have on their undersides six or seven

strong spines, some of them very long. The tibie of 1 are

especially powerful, and hairy as well as spinous. There are

two moderate spines under the tibiee of 3; but the tibie of 4

are spineless.

The palpi are yellow, with the two terminal joints dark

brown.

The spider here described was captured by Mr. Grant in

the island of Deserta Grande. It is nearly allied to Ariadne

zonica, Camb.* ; but in that species there is no pubescence on

the abdomen and the femora of the first and second pairs of

legs are armed with six spines, while there are four on the

femora of the third pair.

Filistatide.

Filistata testacea, Latreille.

Filistata testacea, Latreille, Consid. gén. p. 121.

Two females of this species were captured by Padre

Schmidt. Now first recorded from Madeira.

* ‘Journal of the Linnean Society,’ Zool. 1873, vol. xi. p. 582.

Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira. 225

Complete List of the Avanee of Madeira as at present known.

ATTID#.

Salticus diligens, Blackwall.

vafer, Blackwall. The synonymy of these spiders is

catus, Blackwall. doubtful.

vigilans, Blackwall.

Marpissa ornata, Thorell.

Grantii, Warburton.

Attus maderiana, Warburton.

Lycosip&.

Lycosa maderiana, Walckenaer.

ingens, Blackwall.

Herii, Thorell.

arenicola, Cambridge. (England, Europe.)

Ocyale mirabilis, Clerck. (England, Europe.)

SPARASSIDZ.

Helicopis (Olios ?) maderianus, Thorell.

THOMISID 2.

Xysticus spinifer, Blackwall.

insulanus, Thorell.

eristatus, Clerck. (England, Europe.)

Misumena Clarkit, Warburton.

EPEIRID.

Argiope aurelia, Sav. et Aud.,= A. trifasciata, Forsk. (Africa.)

Epeira hortensis, Blackwall.

lentiginosa, Blackwall.

acalypha, Walck. (England, Europe.)

solers, Walck. (England, Europe.)

cucurbitina, Clerck. (England, Europe.)

perplicata (?), Cambr. (Asia.)

Zilla x-notata, Clerck. (England, Europe.)

Meta Merianne, Scopoli. (England, Europe.)

Tetragnatha extensa, Linn. (England, Europe, Africa.)

Mithras paradowus, C. Koch. (England, Europe, Africa.)

ULoporip x.

Uloborus pallens, Blackwall.

Hyptiotes flavidus, Blackwall.

—— dubius, Blackwall.

THERIDIONIDZ.

Theridion aulicum, C. Koch. (Europe.)

luteolum, Bl.

rufolineatum, Lucas, (England, Europe, Africa.)

226 Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira.

Lithyphantes distinctus, Blackwall.

nobilis, Thorell.

Latrodectus 13-guttatus, Rossi. (Europe, Asia, Africa.)

Enoplognatha mandibularis. (Europe, Africa, Asia.)

Linyphia (?) Johnsoni, Blackwall.

Erigone pigra, Blackwall.

(cobius navus, Blackwall.

PHOLCID.

Pholcus phalangeoides, Blackwall. (Hurope, America.)

Dicrynip&.

Amaurobwus affinis, Blackwall.

AGELENIDZ,

Textrix obscura, Blackwall.

Tegenaria maderiana, Thorell.

pagana, C. Koch. (Kurope.)

pareetina, Fre.,=T. Guyonit, Guérin-Méneville. (England,

Europe, Africa.)

Derhamii, Scopoli. (England, Europe, N. America.)

DRassiD&.

Drassus pictus, Thorell. (Europe.)

secretus, Thorell.

delinquens, Cambridge. (England.)

Prosthesima, sp. ?

Clubiona albidula, Blackwall.

decora, Blackwall.

virgulata, Blackwall.

Miltia (?) lepida, Blackwall.

Soyrorip z.

Loawosceles rufescens, Dufour. (Europe, Africa, Asia.)

Scytodes velutina, Lowe. (Africa.)

DyspERID&.

Oonops concolor, Blackwall.

Dysdera diversa, Blackwall.

sp.?

Segestria fiorentina, Rossi,=S. perfida, Walck. (Europe.)

Ariadne maderiana, Warburton.

FInistatipZz,

Filistata testacea, Latreille. (Europe, Africa.)

From the foregoing list it appears that sixty-four species of

spiders have at present been recorded from Madeira. Of

these thirty-five are peculiar to the Madeira group, and one

(Uloborus pallens) to those islands and the Canaries. The

twenty-eight remaining species have a wider distribution,

Mr. C. Warburton on Spiders from Madeira. 227

twenty-four being known in Europe (fourteen in England),

eight in Africa, three in Asia, and two in America.

It is probable that a more thorough acquaintance with the

West-African fauna would reveal a much closer connexion

between the Araneew of that region and Madeira than our

present knowledge shows to exist.

Bibliography.

Previous contributions to the Aranean fauna of Madeira

are to be found in the fellowing works:—

Lowe. “ Descriptions of Two Species of Araneide, Natives of Madeira.”

Zoological Journal, vol. v. p. 822.

Species recorded :—Lowosceles rufescens, Duf., Scytodes velutina,

Lowe.

BiackwaLu. ‘ Descriptions of the Male of Lycosa tarentuloides made-

riana, Walck.,” &c. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xx. (1857)

p. 282.

——. “Descriptions of newly-discovered Spiders captured by James

Yates Johnson, Esq.” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (ser. 3) vol. iv.

(1859).

ee recorded :— Clubiona albidula, C. virgulata, C. decora,

Clotho lepida, Textrix obscura, Theridion luteolum, Lithyphantes

(Latrodectus) distinctus, Linyphia Johnsoni, Epeira diversa, Ep.

hortensis, Oonops concolor, Gicobius navus.

——. “Descriptions of newly-discovered Spiders from the Island of

Madeira.” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (ser. 3) vol. ix. (1862) p. 370.

Species recorded :—Aysticus (Thomisus) spinifer, Coniflo affinis,

Veleda pallens, Mithras flavidus, M. dubius, Theridion elegans,

Neriene pigra, Epetra lentiginosa, Tetragnatha lineata, Dysdera

diversa, Ecobius navus (with added characteristics).

—. ‘Notes on Spiders,” &e. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1867, xx.

Species recorded :—Lycosa ingens (male characteristics), Salticus

vafer, S. catus, S. sublestus, S. vigilans, and other spiders not from

Madeira.

N.B.—Simon professes himself unable to determine the syno-

nymy of the species of Salticus here described by Blackwall. That

author gives no figures, nor are his descriptions sufficient to deter-

mine with certainty to which of the genera into which the group

has since been divided the several species belong.

CamBripGe. “On the Habits and Distribution of Lycosa ingens.”

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1872, vol. x. p. 448.

THORELL. ‘Descriptions of several European and North-African

Spiders.” K, Svensk. Vet.-Akad. Handl. xiii. no, 5.

Madeiran species recorded :—Marpissa ornata, Lycosa Herii,

Helicopis maderianus, Lithyphantes nobilis, Tegenaria maderiana,

Drassus pictus, Dr. secretus.

Simon. “ Matériaux pour servir & la faune arachnologique des Iles de

VYOcéan Atlantique.” Annales de la Société entomologique de

France, (sér. 6) vol. iii. (1883).

228 Mr. W. E. Collinge on the

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1, Attus maderiana, sp. n.,Q. Much enlarged.

Fig. 2. Marpissa Granti, sp. n.. Q. Much enlarged.

Fig. 3. Ditto. Epigyne. :

Fig. 4. Marpissa ornata, Thorell, 2.

Fig. 5, Ditto. Side view.

Fig. 6. Ditto. Epigyne.

Fg. 7. Misumena Clarkit, sp.n., 2. Caput, with ocular area.

Fig. 8. Ditto. Epigyne.

Fig, 9. Lithyphantes nobilis, Thorell. Dorsal view of abdomen.

Fig. 10. Tegenaria pagana, ©. Koch. Epigyne of 2.

Fig. 11. Clubiona decora, Blackwall, g. Dorsal view of abdomen.

Fig. 12. Ditto. Palpus of ¢.

. Ariadne maderiana, sp. n., Q (not quite mature). Much

enlarged. :

N.B.—The types of the species now described as new are

deposited in the British Museum.

XXVI.—On the Preservation of Teleostean Ova.

By WALTER E. CoLiincy, St. Andrews University.

BETWEEN October 1891 and July 1892 upwards of 80,000

ova have been examined at the St. Andrews Marine Zoolo-

gical Laboratory, comprising some thirty known and four or

five unknown species. Upon a large number of these I have

made numerous experiments with various preservatives, of

which the following notes are an account of the results

obtained.

Killing.

The most satisfactory results were obtained by adding to a

vessel containing the ova, with about an ounce of sea-water,

three or four drops of a saturated solution of picric acid,

to which had been added 5 per cent. of hydrochloric acid.

In this diluted solution they were allowed to remain for not

longer than three minutes, during which time they were kept

in motion by a pipette. When the ova remained for longer

than the time stated, or when the solution was too strong,

the yolk was generally ruptured and considerable wrinkling

took place in the zona radiata. In other cases the yolk

became considerably contracted. Like results ensued if they

were not well washed in fresh water before being transferred

to the preservative fluid. After washing in dilute alcohol

124-25 per cent., a slight opacity followed. If killed in a

saturated solution of corrosive sublimate 6 parts and 3 parts

Preservation of Teleostean Ova. 229

of glacial acetic acid, they were also opaque when transferred

to any of the following fluids.

Preservatives.

Some dozen or so of picric mixtures were tried of which

the following are the principal :—

(1) In equal parts of a sat. sol. picro-hydroch. ac. and 50-

per-cent. alcohol ova of Trigla gurnardus shrank +1524

millim. ; the yolk was contracted and opaque ; the oil-globule

scarcely visible. In Pleuronectes platessa the shrinkage was

slightly less *, being *1447 millim.

(2) Sat. sol. picric acid 1 part, glycerine 1 part, 60-per-

cent. alcohol 2 parts.—J/otella mustella shrank *1524 millim. ;

the oil-globule was fairly distinct.

(3) Sat. sol. picric acid 2 parts, alcohol 1 part.—Results

very similar to method 1. Shrinkage fully 1524 millim.;

oil-globule poor and embryo indistinct.

(4) Sat. sol. picric acid 2 parts, 50-per-cent. alcohol 4 parts,

2-per-cent. acetic acid 1 part.—WMotella mustella and Trigla

gurnardus : oil-globule and embryo indistinct ; zona strongly

wrinkled.

(5) Equal parts of sat. sol. picric acid, alcohol, and 2-per-

cent. acetic acid.—The following ova were preserved in this

fluid, of which theaverage shrinkage is given. Theoil-globule,

where present, was remarkably clear. Embryos very distinct.

Ova previously prepared in other fluids, in which the oil-

globule was scarcely or not at all visible, speedily came to

view when allowed to remain in this fluid for five to twenty

minutes.

Species. Average shrinkage.

millim,

Prigia Gurnaraus one ee lees bee 6 1447

GOMGH MOTT RUG bs Weck Adie eles 1295

PROUT Rea cies vio ete ana) 9 salud bain "1295

TRUS aise cays aid ts Bouts, 3} 1148

GT CULE TAUSLCIEE 6 6 son 5 oiesay oh wa TE s 990

TGHORMUE OF OHNE 9 cass he a ate ss "1371

Hippoglossus limandoides .......... "1524

PROS EUS RS ads) LR 1371

Arnoglossus latern@ .....secceeeee 1447

Pleuronectes platessa ....-.eceseus 914

CIDER SP GUUS oe yo no gs ce eu ns 1143

This was certainly the best of the picric solutions.

* The average is in all cases given.

230 On the Preservation of Teleostean Ova.

(6) Alcohol 4 parts, 2-per-cent. acetic acid 4 parts, spirits

of camphor 1 part.—The results here were very similar to

the preceding fluid, but the embryos were not so distinct,

owing to the slight opacity of the eggs; on the other hand,

the shrinkage was very little. There are many objections to

a picric solution which are here met. For general work or

for preserving large collections of ova this is undoubtedly

the best preservative I have used.

Species. Average shrinkage.

millim.

Tig la) GUCRARAUS. a cislenuete . Mette 3.0 1371

GaGUs THOM. misielse sys hin os 1295

EUG FUDIER fava: cet shaves ate Ghee ree ere 1295

MAMULUR Sy ialeree atc sigrcietak eters 1143

Motella mustella....... 0. cerece ces 914

Brosmius Orosme 2.jc\nterstelets Stele 1143

Hippoglossus limandoides .......... 1219

DEROMDUSHCUIR TS gases beeldute se heaton 1148

A rn0G LOSES IATENTG. <0. «3b 5 thin ste 1219

Pleuronectes platessa. .......00.55. ‘914

Clipec Sana Pua Gc. ae ois cemtetnerete sets ‘990

Ad hat eae mixturesof Kleinenberg’s picro-sulphuric

acid were tried :—

PCTO-SUID Bore reryeeiel 1 [ 2 1

ACCOM vias gates c 0 2 2

2-per-cent. aceticacid.. 3 | 4 percent. 2 1

The results in all cases were unsatisfactory. When the

two parts of 4-per-cent. acetic were used the ova (Zrigla

gurnardus) were considerably distended.

(8) Very satisfactory results were obtained with 50-per-cent.

alcohol. ‘The shrinkage was small, the oil-globule, however,

was indistinct ; the dense opacity is also a disadvantage.

(9) Perenyi’s fluid stained the eggs a very dark violet.

Diluted with 8 parts of 50-per-cent. alcohol very satisfactory

results. were obtained. The shrinkage averaged °1371

millim., and the embryo in all the species experimented with

showed well.

When ova were not permanently required they were

allowed to remain in a 2-per-cent. solution of acetic acid, or

4 parts of the same to 2 parts alcohol and 1 part Perenyi’s

fluid ; both mixtures gave good results. When the embryos

were well advanced they were allowed to remain in the former

medium until considerable distension took place—about one

hour or less. No effect was noticed upon the embryo until

four or five hours.

In conclusion, it will be seen that the most satisfactory

results were obtained by killing in the picro-hydrochloric

acid and preserving in method 6.

Mr. G. Lewis on Eretmotus and Epiechinus. 231

XXVII.— On Eretmotus and Epiechinus (Histeride).

By G. Lewis, F.L.S.

[Plate X1X.]

Last spring I made another excursion in Algeria, and,

searching diligently as occasion offered for Myrmecophilous

Histeridee, I succeeded fairly well as regards Hretmotus ; but

I was not so fortunate in respect to Sternocelis as during a

somewhat similar ramble in 1888. I found three new species

of EHretmotus and one new Sternoceelis; and my additional

material makes it clear that an Hretmotus I took in 1888 and

erroneously referred to . approximans, Fairm., is an

undescribed species.

The best specific characters in Hretmotus lie in the structure

of the prosternum, and figures of this part of seven species are

given here. In the figures the anterior lobe of the proster-

num is not shown, the suture before the keel being the limit

of the drawing. The Plate also gives some outlines of the

sterna of three species of Epiechinus, a genus lately formed to

receive Onthophilus costipennis, Fahr., and allies. The genus

at present contains, besides five African species, four from

Asia, viz. H. arboreus, Lew., taprobane, Lew., birmanus,

Lew., and Onthophilus hispidus, Mars.; and the structure of

the sternal plates is very curious. O. hdspidus, Mars., is

described in the ‘ Abeille,’ i. 1864, p. 840, from specimens

taken in Celebes by Wallace, a species supposed by Marseul

to be Paykull’s Hister hispidus from the “ Kast Indies:” but

this is more than doubtful. Figure 9 is drawn from an

example taken lately at Port Darwin by Mr. J. J. Walker,

and is, I think, Marseul’s species, the type of which I

examined in Paris last May.

On a general study of the Histeride, made with such

knowledge as I have derived from the habits of about one

hundred and fifty species I have seen alive in various parts of

the globe, it appears that the elytral striz serve for what may

be termed guiding-lines—that is, that a species whose habits

do not necessarily constrain it to move in a direct or straight

line is guided in its movements or receives assistance in

going straight from the dorsal striae. The genera Hister and

Platysoma, especially the cylindrical species, contain types of

this kind, and Teretrius aud Tryponeus consist of* species

without striz, and with them no guiding-lines are necessary,

as the species all frequent holes drilled in timber by wood-

boring beetles, where they cannot move to the right or to the

left. Hretmotus is another instance, but of a different kind,

Zoe Mr. G. Lewis on

where guiding-lines are not wanted, and the strie are again

almost obsolete ; it lives in ants’ nests under stones, and while

the insect is in the nest it wanders about within the limit of

the burrows in any direction without forcing a cavity for

itself. When the stone is raised Hretmotus moves as fast as

possible to the edge of a gallery deeper down in the nest, and

then, drawing the legs into the sternal grooves, voluntarily

tumbles into it and often feigns death at the bottom. Both

classes of insects fly to the places where they congregate, and

during flight it does not seem that striation can serve a purpose.

The habits of Sternocelis, also a genus without striz, corre-

spond in many ways to those of Hretmotus; but it is much

more dependent on the ants than the other, and, being so,

it is to a greater extent unfettered by the external influences

which seem to mould into a monotonous similarity the species

in the extensive genera Hister and Saprinus. During its

dependency on the ants Sternocelis seems to have been free

to develop into strange forms, or, at any rate, forms which

appear to us fantastic, almost at random, like Paussus; but

both Sternocalis and Hretmotus are limited in their distribu-

tion to the area inhabited by their host Aphanogaster, while

Paussus, associating with ants of various kinds, some arboreal,

some terrestrial, has been found in every continent.

In the Stercoraceous Histeride striz are useful provided my

estimate of their value is correct, as they all burrow more or

less in the ground, and a large number of the Coprophaga

are also provided with somewhat similar strie. Amongst the

Geodephaga Abaw is an instance of an insect with guiding-

lines, and Oédes, like so many aquatic species, is without

them. In the Dytiscus g there is a resemblance to Oddes,

and in the female there is a similarity to Abax, and perhaps

the striation, if there is any analogous use for it in such appa-

rently different insects, is useful to the female when burrowing

in the banks of ponds at the time she arranges for the lodg-

ment of her eggs. The Hololeptini are flat and formed for

working in all directions under loosened bark, and in several

species, such as L/ololepta procera, Kr., and elongata, Er., the

striz are as obsolete as in Hretmotus, whose movements are

similarly free. In the genus Lioderma (scarcely separable from

Hololepta) the species are not all subcortical, but are found in

the rotting limbs of the Opuntia and similar vegetals, and they

have frequently one complete stria, and those which are inter-

rupted are deep. Finally, reference may be made to Abreus

and Acritus, insects without strie, and whose habits lead them

to roam freely in Cossus-burrows or under seaweeds on the

shore. The Saprini have a different dorsal sculpture, but, as

Eretmotus and Epiechinus (Histeride), 233

sand-burrowing species, the prominent prosternal keel is

without doubt very useful.

1. Eretmotus corpulentus, sp.n. (Pl. XIX. fig. 1.)

Orbicularis, convexus, niger, nitidus ; pedibus, ore, antennisque rufo-

piceis ; corpore subtilissime punctato, prosterno striis, antice evan-

escentibus, basi divaricatis.

L, 32 mill.

Orbicular, convex, black, shining ; the head carinate at the

sides, feebly punctulate ; the thorax finely punctulate, anterior

angles less produced than in #. Lucasi, much less produced

than in £. cirtensis, posterior fovea shallow ; the elytra with all

the striz short and nearly obsolete; propygidum and pygidium

finely punctulate ; the prosternum wide, with the striz well-

marked at the base, widening out behind the coxe, anteriorly

evanescent before the suture, punctuation fine and scattered.

This species is the largest of the series and is very distinct ;

it comes nearest to L, Lucasi.

Found in the plain of Metija.

2. Hretmotus Lucast, Mars. (Pl. XIX. fig. 2.)

On the 29th April, and again on the 4th May, I obtained

this species just below the cedar-forest on the mountain above

Blida. This is probably the same locality in which Lucas

found the first specimens in 1857; the locality given by

Marseul is Médéah. The figure is from a specimen I have

compared with the type.

3. Hretmotus cirtensis, sp.n. (Pl. XIX. fig. 3.)

Suborbicularis, convexus, niger, nitidus; corpore modice punctato ;

prosterno striis fortibus ad basin divaricatis, sparse punctato.

L, 22 mill,

Suborbicular, convex, black, shining, nearly smooth above ;

the head feebly impressed before the clypeus, punctures sparse

and shallow, bicarinate ; the thorax feebly punctured, anterior

angles obtusely produced, with a well-marked fovea within

the basal angle ; the elytra sculptured like the thorax, epi-

pleural carina well defined, striw feeble, first one third the

length of the elytron, second two thirds, third a little longer

than the first; the propygidium and pygidium finely punctu-

late ; the prosternum a little rugose, with scattered shallow

punctures, the striz well marked and widened out at the base,

anteriorly continuing to the suture. The prosternal striz are

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 6. Vol. x. 16

234 Mr. G. Lewis on

nearer to each other in this species than in any other known,

and the general outline is less orbicular.

I obtained a small series of this species in the fir-woods

above Constantine and a single example at Bone, on the road

to La Calle and Guelma.

4, Evetmotus sociator, Coq. (Pl. XIX. fig. 4.)

The figure is drawn from an example kindly given to

me by Mons. L. Bedel, and is from Daya. The thorax is

more transverse than in the other species and the pro-

sternal punctures are distinctly ocellate, as shown in the

Plate. Coquerel says nothing about the prosternum, except

that it is ‘saillant;”’ but Marseul redescribed the species

from an example in Fairmaire’s collection, and in the diag-

nosis he says ‘‘ prosterno dense punctato,”’ and in the text

following ‘‘prosternum rugueux.” Coquerel studied this

species so slightly that he made a genus for it, although he

knew of Marseul’s genus Hretmotus, and even writes about it

and says it has a certain analogy to Hretmotus, and differs in

the relative width of the mesosternum—and this it does not

do. The species has frequently been assigned erroneously to

Fairmaire. I have no doubt about the identification of this

species, yet Coquerel speaks of the “thorace elytrisque sub-

tilissime punctatis ;”’ but under the microscope the thorax is

strongly punctate, especially at the sides, where the punctures

are often ocellate.

5. Hretmotus kabylia, sp.n. (Pl. XIX. fig. 5.)

Orbicularis, convexus, niger, nitidus; capite ocellato-punctato ;

thorace lateribus vix dense punctato; prosterno carinis modice

punctato sinuatis.

L, 2? mill.

Orbicular, convex, black, shining, the legs and antenna,

like all the species, rufo-piceous ; the head rather densely

punctured, feebly impressed before the clypeus; punctures

ocellate or subocellate, lateral carina rather strong, feebly

sinuous, the thorax somewhat densely punctured at and behind

the anterior angles and behind the head, punctures gradually

becoming fine and: scattered towards the disk ; anterior angles

moderately produced ; posterior fovea shallow and somewhat

triangular ; the elytra finely punctulate throughout, first and

second striz visible for two thirds of elytra, third obsolete ;

epipleural carine not markedly raised; propygidium and

pygidium finely punctulate. ‘The prosternum, strize widened

Eretmotus and Epiechinus (Histeride). 235

out slightly at the base, somewhat parallel to each other

laterally, and well marked but shortened before the suture ;

the punctuation rather large, somewhat scattered, and not

ocellate.

I found this at Hamman Rirha, 26th February, 1888.

6. Hretmotus Bedeli, sp. n.

Orbicularis, convexus, niger, nitidus; capite subocellato-punctato ;

pronoto antice punctato ; prosterno dense punctato.

L. 23 mill.

Orbicular, convex, black, shining; the head somewhat

closely punctate, punctures ocellate or subocellate, carinz

well marked; the thorax rather densely (not so densely as in

E. kabylie) punctured behind the neck and at and behind the

anterior angles; basal fovea very shallow and _ transverse,

the elytra finely punctulate, first stria fine but apparently

complete, second dimidiate, third obsolete; the propygidium

and pygidium finely punctulate. The punctures on the pro-

sternum are very similar to those of /. sociator, but the carina

are stronger near the base and the anterior mesosternal margin

is wider and less angulate.

The prosternum of this species is not figured ; the upper

surface of the insect is similar to 4. kabylie and beneath it

resembles L. sociator.

My friend M. L. Bedel discovered this species a few years

since in the forest at Teniet el Had, and last May I took

four or five specimens in the locality he directed me to.

7. Eretmotus Leprieurt, Mars. (approximans, Fairm.).

(PI. XIX. fig. 6.)

I found this species at Hamman Meskoutin, in the cedar-

forests above Blida, and at Teniet el Had. It associates with

Aphanogaster striola, Roger (?) , and appears to havea wide area

of distribution. ‘The original example was found on Edough,

above Bone, and Baron Bonnaire has found it on the “ Pie

de Cedres,” near Batna. ‘The ant is smaller and less black

than A. testaceopilosa, with the sculpture of the head very

rugose and the antenne and legs brown. At Blida I found

six specimens in one nest and at Teniet el Had four together

on the 2nd May. At this date Zygaena zulema, Pier., was

very abundant, but rather worn, and the asphodel and tulip

still in bud; but in the valley near Affraville the asphodel

was in full flower. The climate of Algeria varies so much

from year to year that a statement regarding flowering plants

is a better guide to the season than any date.

| 16*

236 = Mr. G. Lewis on Eretmotus and Epiechinus.

8. Eretmotus tangerianus, Mars. (Pl. XIX. fig. 7.)

I have Marseul’s type of this species, but the drawing has

been made from a more recent specimen I took at Tangier.

The prosternal strie are very short.

Salient Characters of the Species.

E. corpulentus.—Broad and robust; punctures throughout

extremely fine.

E. Lucast.— Less robust; punctures throughout more

distinct.

E,. cirtensis—Inclined to be oblong; prosternal striz closer

together and clearly reaching the suture.

E. sociator.—Thorax transverse; prosternum thickly covered

with ocellate punctures.

E. kabylie.—Thorax densely punctured externally ; prosternal

striz sinuous rather than divergent.

E. Bedelii—Very similar above to kabylie; prosternum

closely resembles the figure given for sociator, Coq.

E. Leprieurt.—A small species with short rugose prosternum.

The only species not found with Aph, testaceo-

ptlosa.

E. tangertanus.—Prosternal striz nearly obsolete.

E,PIECHINUS.

All the members of this genus are more or less squamous,

and to show the sculpture of the sterna given in the figures

the scales have been carefully removed.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIX.

Fig. 1. Eretmotus corpulentus, Lew. The prosternal plate without the

anterior lobe.

. Eretmotus Lucasi, Mars. The prosternal plate without the ante-

rior lobe.

. Eretmotus cirtensis, Lew. The prosternal plate without the

anterior lobe.

Fig. 2

Fig. 4, Eretmotus sociator, Coq. The prosternal plate without the

Fig.

anterior lobe.

. Eretmotus kabylie, Lew. The prosternal plate without the

anterior lobe.

. Eretmotus Leprieuri, Mars. The prosternal plate without the

anterior lobe.

Fig.

Fug.

Fig. 7. Eretmotus tangerianus, Mars. The prosternal plate without the

anterior lobe.

Fig. 8. Epiechinus birmanus, Lew. The three sternal plates.

Fig. 9. Epiechinus hispidus, Mars. The three sternal plates.

Fig. 10. Epiechinus taprobane, Lew, The three sternal plates.

On new Mollusca from South Africa. 237

XXVIII.—Deseriptions of Thirteen new Species of Terrestrial

and Freshwater Mollusca from South Africa. By JAMES

Cosmo Metvint, M.A., F.L.S., and Jonun HENry

Ponsonsy, F.Z.S.

(Plate XIII.

IN continuation of our last paper (vdde Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. 1892, vol. ix. p. 94) we now have the pleasure to present

a fifth contribution, which shows how energetically our various

correspondents and friends are working in the cause. We

may add that we have in preparation a special paper dealing

with new forms of the genus Hnnea and other Pupide.

1. Helix (rope) Trimeni, sp. n. (Pl. XIII. fig. 1.)

H. testa profunde umbilicata, brunnea, depresso-orbiculari, solidi-

uscula, supra sericea, confertim striato-costulata, ad basin nitida,

subleevi, striis obscuris, spira modice exserta ; anfractibus quatuor,

ultimo rapide accrescente ; apertura rotundo-lunari ; peristomate

simplici, ad basin et marginem columellarem paullum reflexo.

Long. 17, lat. 22 mill.

Hab. “8S. Africa” (R. Trimen).

A large species of dull brown colour allied to H. (dfrope)

eumacta, described in this paper, and forming a link between

the caffra and vernicosa sections.

In general aspect this species is more akin to caffra, but

the polished base recalls vernicosa, bullacea, &c.

We have no exact record of its locality. There are three

specimens, of which one is immature.

2. Helix (Afrope) eumacta, sp.n. (Pl. XIII. fig. 4.)

H. testa umbilicata, compacta, solidiuscula, albida, semipellucida,

undique epidermide corneo-olivacea, radiatim disposita, induta,

globulosa; anfractibus quatuor, convexis, confertim longitudinaliter

tenuistriatis, ad suturas depressis, ultimo ad basin viridi-suffuso ;

apertura lunari-ovata, intus lactea; peristomate tenui, simplici,

apud umbilicum triangulatim reflexo.

Long. 24, lat. 30 mill.

Hab. Natal (Crawford).

A large conspicuous compact shell, of thicker substance

than H. (Airope) caffra (Reeve), with the whorls not so.

elegantly striated, nor so effuse as regards the aperture.

‘Two specimens,

238 Messrs. J.-C. Melvill and J. H. Ponsonby on

3. Helix (Macrocyclis) ccenotera, sp. n.

(Pl. XIIL. fig. 2.)

H. testa profunde umbilicata, declivi, depressa, viridescenti-cornea,

tenui, nitidiuscula; anfractibus quinque, supra striis irregulari-

bus dense cingulatis, ad basin nitidioribus ; apertura obliquo-

lunari; peristomate simplici, tenui.

Long. 10, lat. 17 mill.

- Hab. “S. Africa” (. Trimen); Tharfield (Dr. Schén-

land).

From the sources above mentioned we have received six

specimens of this species, which have been allocated to

Macrocyclis because of its general resemblance to H. van-

couverensis, Lea. This has been done on conchological

grounds only, for we have no opportunity of examining the

animal.

4, Helix (Macrocyclis) Viparoxantha, sp. n.

(Pl. XIII. fig. 3.)

H. testa profunde umbilicata, tenui, nitida, oblique orbiculari-de-

pressa, aureo-cornea; spira obtusa; anfractibus quinque, con-

spicue regulariter costo-striatis, ultimo anfractu’ ad_ basin

impresso-excavato ; apertura ovata; peristomate tenui, simplici.

Long. 12, lat. (sp. majoris) 18°50 mill.

Hab. Maritzburg (Burnup).

Four specimens. This very beautiful shell is allied to

H. cenotera, just described, but is of a finer build altogether,

not quite so obliquely depressed, of a brighter shiny golden

colour; umbilicus as deep, but narrower, and the two shells

cannot well be confounded when seen together.

5. Helix (Pella) actinotricha, sp. n.

CPlh Aad fig.)

H., testa obtecte sed profunde umbilicata, superne planato-depressa,

pellucida, cornea, tenui, apice turbinato; anfractibus quinque, ad

suturas impressis, convexiusculis, undique epidermide cornea con-

tectis, striato-liratis, ultimo setis quadricingulato (setis ad et

infra peripheriam longis, ad basin brevioribus, circa umbilicum

denique brevissimis); apertura semilunari; peristomate tenui,

columellari ad basin angulato, apud umbilicum triangulatim

reflexo.

Long. 5°50, lat. 9 mill.

Hab. Maritzburg (Burnup).

A most attractive little species, perhaps not quite adult; of

a delicate horny substance and colour, very flattened at the

new Mollusca from South Africa. 239

periphery and above, and with the apex of the last whorl

somewhat turbinate; the whole shell covered with a pale

horny epidermis, everywhere striato-lirate. Around the

periphery most of these striz bear long bristles or sete,

which extend round the shell; just below also a second

series occurs, and further towards the base are two more

series, one with very short setae about midway and the other

nearer the umbilicus; in this the bristles are shorter still.

We know no species at all nearly resembling this.

Two specimens.

6. Helix (Pella) Burnupt, sp. n.

(PL XIE: fig. 6.)

H. testa profunde sed anguste umbilicata, depressa, fusco-cornea,

sericea, tenui, semipellucida; anfractibus quatuor, convexis,

undique confertim oblique longitudinaliter costoso-plicatis, ad

suturas compressis, ultimo compresso, subtus semiconvexo ; spira

depressa, apice obtusato; apertura obliquo-lunari, tenui; peri-

stomate simplici, apud umbilicum reflexo.

Long. 5, lat. 7 mill.

Hab. Cope’s Folly, near Maritzburg (Burnup).

More depressed than H. bisculpta (Benson), but of allied

character, the whorls being very finely obliquely costo-

plicate, compressed at the sutures, the somewhat oblique

mouth thin, reflected at the columellar margin near the

umbilicus, which is deep, but narrow.

Several specimens.

7. Helix (Pella) conisalea, sp. n. (Pl. XIII. fig. 7.)

H, testa semipellucida, tenui, anguste umbilicata, albida, orbiculato-

depressa, spira convexa ; anfractibus quinque, convexis, angustis,

ultimo mox accrescente, longitudinaliter dense liratis, et undique

epidermide sericeo-setosa tenuissime contectis, setis brevibus

regulariter apud liras locatis, et ita dispositis ut linese quasi trans-

versee videantur; apertura lunari-oblonga, patula; peristomate

tenui, membranaceo, apud marginem columellarem reflexo.

Long. 5, lat. 6°50 mill,

Hab. Maritzburg (Burnup).

A little shell with the aspect of the British H. hispida, L.,

or sericea, Miill., but when examined with a lens the whole

pellucid surface is seen to be covered with a delicate epidermis,

and upon the longitudinal lire are ranged with regular pre-

cision crowded short sete, so straightly disposed as to give

the effect of transverse lines. ‘The whorls are convex, five in

number ; umbilicus small, lip thin, reflexed at the columellar

240 Messrs. J. C. Melvill and J. H. Ponsonby on

margin over the umbilicus. Superficially the shell has a

dusty appearance, suggesting the trivial name (Koviradeos).

Several specimens.

8. Helix (Pella) minythodes, sp. n.

(Pl. XIII. fig. 8.)

H. testa angustissime sed profunde umbilicata, globoso-depressa,

levi, parum nitente, cornea ; anfractibus quatuor, obscure striatis,

ultimo mox accrescente, subconvexis, ad suturas compressis ;

apertura lunari-ovata; peristomate tenui, apud marginem colu-

mellarem triangulatim reflexo.

Long. 8, lat. 11 mill.

Hab. Craigie Burn (Lightfoot).

A neat horn-coloured shell, with a very thin, almost smooth

epidermis, without gloss; whorls depressed, very obscurely

striated; peristome thin, triangularly reflexed over the

umbilicus, which is very narrow but deep; mouth slightly

squamose at the base.

Three specimens.

9. Helix Farguhart, sp.n. (Pl. XIII. fig. 9.)

H. testa minima, umbilicata, tenui, cinereo-cornea; anfractibus

quatuor, undique longitudinaliter scrobiculato-rugosis, gradatulis,

ventricosulis, apice papillari; apertura rotundata; peristomate

tenui, simplici.

Long. 2, lat. 3 mill.

Hab. Port Elizabeth (Farquhar).

A very minute though interesting species, somewhat

recalling the 7. rupestris (Fér.) of Great Britain and Europe.

The surface is ashy corneous, irregularly wrinkled with

oblique lines longitudinally ; whorls four, somewhat angled,

and simple mouth.

10. Vitrina fuscicolor, sp.n. (Pl. XIII. fig. 10.)

V. testa ampla, orbiculari-depressa, fusco-brunnea, tenui, spira

subconica, ad apicem albescente; anfractibus quatuor, lente

accrescentibus, longitudinaliter oblique striatis, transversim

irregulariter unduloso-rugosis; apertura lunari-ovata, ampla ;

peristomate tenuissimo, margine membranaceo,

Long. 15, lat. 23 mill.

Hab. Rensberg’s Kop, an offshoot of the Drakensberg,

at an elevation of 7000 feet (Quekett).

A remarkable shell, and one very dissimilar from any

species of the genus known to us from 8. Atrica, being of a

warm russet-brown colour, with superficial shagreened, almost

new Mollusca from South Africa. 241

silky appearance, owing to the indistinct irregular cross-linea-

tion all over the surface. ‘The apex is white; the whorls are

four in number, somewhat gradually increasing ; mouth large,

but not so effuse as in some species ; margin of lip membrana-

ceous. ‘The epidermis is slightly iridescent.

Six specimens.

11. Vitrina chrysoprasina, sp.n. (PI. XIII. fig. 11.)

V. testa conico-globosa, pellucida, viridi-cornea, tenuissima; anfrac-

tibus quatuor, ventricosulis, undique longitudinaliter obscure

striatis, ultimo mox accrescente ; apertura lunari-rotundata, apud

marginem columellarem paullum reflexa.

Long. 10, lat. 11 mill.

Hab. Pretoria.

This very beautiful conical little species is of very delicate

substance and rounder than V. natalensis (Krauss) ; there is

also no sign of any peripheral red band. Since we first

received a specimen from Pretoria, in the spring of this year,

the species has been shown to us from no less than three

separate quarters—Mr. Heathcote, of Preston, and Mr. Stan-

don, of Manchester, both having specimens sent by their

South-African correspondents, and Mr. Sowerby likewise

supplying us with the same shell.

12. Vitrina phedima, sp.n. (Pl. XIII. fig. 12.)

V. testa depresso-orbiculari, apice modice exserto, nitidissima, late

cornea ; anfractibus quatuor, convexulis, ultimo in medio anguste

et inconspicue rubri-cingulato, ad suturas subimpressis, levissime

uregulariter plicato-striatis ; apertura lunari-oblonga.

Long. 8, lat. 12 mill.

Hab. Maritzburg (Burnup and Quekett).

This species somewhat resembles V. pedlicula, Fér., but

is of more transparent substance and brighter golden-horny

colour, with a thin red band encircling the last whorl, this

being very inconspicuous in some specimens. It is one of

the most beautiful of the South-African species.

Several specimens. One of them is remarkably planate

and may prove to be-a distinct species ; we prefer, however,

awaiting the arrival of further specimens before deciding.

13. Planorbis (Segmentina) emicans, sp. n.

(PI. XIII. figs. 13, 13a.)

P. testa depressa, nitida, lete fulvescente, levissima, spira de-

planata ; anfractibus tribus, ultimo rapide accrescente, ad basin

242 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

expanso, subangulato; apertura obliquo-trigonali; peristomate

simplici.

Long. 2°50, lat. 1°75 mill.

Hab. Zwartkop (Farquhar).

This very pretty species isnot unlike the British P. nitidus

(Miill.).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII

Fig. 1. Helix Trimeni. Fig. 8. Helix minythodes.

Fig. 2. cenotera. Fig. 9. —— Farquhari.

Fig. 3. —— liparoxantha. Fig. 10. Vitrina fuseicolor.

Fig. 4. eumacta. Fg. 11. chrysoprasina.

Fig. 5 actinotricha. Fig. 12. phedima.

Fug. 6. —— Burnupn. Figs. 13, 13 a. Planorbis emicans.

Fig. 7. —— conisalea.

XXIX.—On British Myside, a Family of Crustacea Schizo-

poda. By the Rev. Canon A. M. Norman, M.A., D.C.L.,

F.R.S., &c.

| Continued from p. 166. |

Genus 7. Lepromysis, G. O. Sars, 1869,

Eyes subglobose, not compressed. Antennal scale subu-

late, ciliated all round, second joint very long and running

out to a narrow extremity. Legs long and slender; tarsus

3-articulated; a very slender nail. TZelson linguiform or

lanceolate, of considerable size, margins spined, entire at the

extremity, which is aculeated with spines of unequal length.

Uropods \ong and narrow, ciliated on all sides; acoustic

organ large. Pleopods in female one-jointed, small and

narrow ; in male well developed, biramose, multiarticulate,

natatory; lateral basal lobe of inner branch small; outer

branch of fourth pair having 1-3 terminal articulations

furnished with ciliated spines (instead of sete).

1. Leptomysis gracilis, G. O. Sars.

1864, Mysis gracilis, G. O. Sars, Beret. om en i Somm., 1863 foretagen

Zool. Reise i Christiania Stift, p. 23.

1869. Mysis hispida, Norman, “ Last Report Dredging Shetland Isles,”

Brit. Assoc. Rep. 1868, p. 267.

1869. Leptomysis gracilis, G. O. Sars, Undersogelser over Christiania-

fjordens Dybvandsfauna, p. 29.

1879. Leptomysis gracilis, G, O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges

Fauna, I. Monogr, Mysider, p. 51, pls. xix., xx.

1882. Leptomysts gractlis, Czerniavsky, Monogr. Mys. Imp. Ross, fase. i.

p. 90, 111. p. 20.

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 243

Form slender and elongate ; pellucid and almost colourless,

except some rosy-coloured blotches at the base of the pleo-

pods; cephalothorax searcely wider than the unusually long

pleon ; dermis everywhere (even to the eyestalks and anten-

nules) hispid, with minute scales. Rostrwm broadly trian-

gular, large, acutely pointed at extremity, reaching beyond

the middle of the first joint of the antennules ; a notch on

front margin on each side of the base of the rostrum over

the insertion of the eyes. yes pyriform, very narrow at the

base, and much widening, projected greatly beyond the sides

of the cephalothorax. Antennules with a long and slender

peduncle ; first joint hollowed on upper surface, long and

slender, the two following much thicker, their combined

length equal to that of first. Antennal scale very long,

narrowly lanceolate (or subulate), twice as long as the long

peduncle of the antennules and about nine times as long as

the greatest breadth at the base; second joint occupying

nearly one third of total length, extremely narrow, furnished

with five sete on each side and one terminal. Legs very

slender, the 3-articulated tarsus not longer than the preceding

joint; nail very long and slender. Te/son elongated,

narrowly linguiform, shorter than inner uropods, constricted

near the base, beyond which the sides are gently arched;

margins throughout furnished with crowded spines, which

towards the extremity are ranged in series of three or four of

gradually increasing length ; apex narrowly rounded, bearing

four spines, the inner pair of which are about two thirds the

length of the outer. Uropods very narrow, the outer very

long, one third longer than the inner; inner swollen at the

base, where the otolith is large, bearing a large spine at the

extremity itself, and a range of spines of unequal size and

irregular arrangement all along the inner margin. Length

13 millim.

Hab. A single male was dredged by me in 40-50 fath.

five to seven miles off Balta, Shetland, in 1867. Shortly

afterwards both sexes were sent to me by ‘I’. Edward from

Banff. Moray Firth and Firth of Forth (7. Scott): Mus.

or.

Distribution. Sars has taken this species in the Christiania

Fiord, at Stavanger, and at Mosterhavn in the Hardanger

Fiord, in 10-40 fath. (Jus. Nor.). Boulonnais, France

(Giard).

The hispidity of the dermis of L. gracilis distinguishes it

at a glance from its allies.

244 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

2. Leptomysis mediterranea, G. O. Sars.

1876, Leptomysis mediterranea, G. O. Sars, Nye Bidrag til Kundskaben

om Middelhavets Invertebratfauna, I. Middelhavets Mysider, p. 27,

pls. xix., xx., xxi.

1882. Leptomysis mediterranea, Czerniavsky, J. c. fasc. i. p. 90, ii. p. 21.

1885. Leptomysis mediterranea, Carus, Prod. Faun. Medit. p. 467.

General form very slender and narrow and produced;

cephalothorax scarcely wider than the pleon, everywhere

adorned with arborescent brown pigment markings, which on

the pleon, as seen from above, present to the naked eye two

blotches on each segment, and at the base of the telson two

dark spots. Rostrum largely developed, elongate-triangular

or conical, extending to the end of the first joint of the

peduncle of the antennules. yes clavate, but not much

constricted at the base. Antennal scale of extraordinary

length, nearly three times as long as the peduncle of the

antennules, narrowly lanceolate, length equal seven to eight

times the greatest breadth; second joint very distinctly

articulated, very long, fully one third of total length, with

nine to twelve sete on each side and one terminal; all the

sete of the antennal scale are shorter than usual. Telson

linguiform, more than twice as long as the greatest breadth

of the base, only slightly constricted near the base; extre-

mity widely rounded (but not nearly so broad as in L. ling-

vura); margin with very numerous spines of unequal

length, which towards the extremity arrange themselves in

sets of four or five; middle of extremity with a pair of long

spines and two (varying from two to four) much smaller

spines between them. Inner uropods longer than the telson ;

otolith not very large; mner margin with numerous (about

thirty to forty) spines, which are small, and very crowded

near the base, but increase in length distally, the last spine

being very long and situated just before the end of the uropod.

Length 15-16 millim.

Hab. Taken by me in great abundance at Guernsey in

1865, and remaining with a MS. name in my collection until

it was described by Prof. Sars. I have since obtained it at

Jersey, and Starcross, Devon.

Distribution. Adriatic (Claus). When at the Zoological

Station at Naples in 1887 I found this species to be very

abundant in the Bay: Mus. Nor. Sars has found it at

Goletta, Syracuse, and Spezia. Arenys de Mar, Spain

(Antiga, fide de Buer).

The great development of the second joint of the antennal

scale enables this species easily to be separated from all other

Myside.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 245

3. Leptomysis lingvura, G. O. Sars.

? 1842, Cynthia Flemingii, H. Goodsir, Edin. New Phil. Journ.

vol. xxxiii. p. 175, pl. ii. fig. 1.

? 1850. Cynthia Flemingit, Bell, Brit. Stalk-eyed Crust. p. 379.

P1850. Cynthilia Flemingit, Gray, List Specimens of Brit. Anim. in

B. M., Crustacea, p. 46; White, Pop. Hist. Brit. Crust. p. 147.

1866. Mysis lingvura, G. O. Sars, Beret. om i Somm. 1865 foretagen

Reise, p. 21.

1876. Leptomysis sardica, G.O. Sars, Middel. Mysider, p. 46, pl. xxxvi.

1879. Leptomysis lingvura, G. O. Sars, Carcin. Bidrag til Norges

Fauna, I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 35, pl. xxi.

1882. Leptomysis pontica, Czerniavsky, 1. c. fase, i. p. 91, fase. iii. p. 21,

pl. viii. figs. 1-24, pl. ix, figs. 1-18.

1882. Leptomysis lingvura, Czerniavsky, J. ¢. fase. i. p. 90, fase. iii.

1883. Leptomysis sardica, Ozerniavsky, J. c. fase. iil. p. 21.

1886. Leptomysis ingvura, Norman, Fourth Ann. Rep. Fish. Board of

Say ea p. 159, and Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, 1887, vol. xix.

p. 94.

In general form this is much shorter than the last two species,

the dermis not hispid, the animal not so pellucid, but stained

with yellow and having two black dendritic spots at the

termination of the sixth segment of the pleon, from whence

the colour branches down into the telson. Rostrum not much

produced, shortly triangular, acute at the apex, shorter than

half the length of the basal joint of the antennules ; no notch

on the front margin of the cephalothorax over the eye.

Eyes shorter than in Z. gracilis and not so very much con-

tracted at the base. Antennules with basal joint hollowed

above, subequal in length to the two following joints.

Antennal scale almost exactly as in L. gracilis, except that

the second joint is somewhat shorter, occupying scarcely one

fourth of the total length, with four or five sete on each side

and two terminal. Telson shorter than the inner uropods,

linguiform, extremity remarkably broad and widely rounded,

and occupied by four long spines and two, three, or four

shorter spines in each interval between them; margins of

telson furnished with very numerous densely-set spines,

usually of rather unequal length towards the extremity.

Inner uropods much shorter than the outer (as about 2 to 8) ;

otolith large; beyond the otolith the uropod is narrower and

bears no spine at the extremity, but the inner margin is edged

with very numerous spines throughout its length, the spines

opposite the otolith being much smaller, slender, and crowded.

Length 17 millim.

Hab. This species has been known to me as a member of

the British fauna for the last twenty-six years, at which time

I took it abundantly between tide-marks at Cullercoats,

246 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

Northumberland, and within a year or two afterwards at

Howden and Seaham Harbour on the Durham coast. It has

also been procured for me at Starcross, Devon, by Mr. C.

Parker, and I took it in 1889 at Plymouth : Mus. Nor. In

1885 Mr. G. Brook sent mea specimen to determine from

Tarbert, Loch Fyne. I have always considered it to be the

“Cynthia Flemingti, H. Goodsir,” although his description is

very inexact. It is evident from his description of the

antennal scale that he had no true Siriedla (= Cynthia) before

him, but the account is not sufficiently accurate to allow of

his name being adopted.

Distribution. Floré, Norway, 10-12 fath.; Naples (A.

M. N.); Adriatic (Claus): Mus. Nor. Farsund, I0-12

fath. ; ; Molds and Aalesund, Norway ; Cagliari, Mediterranean

(G. O. Sars) ; Black Sea (Coerniausky) ; ; Boulonnais (Giard).

A Leptomysis has been described from the Mediterra-

nean under the names Leptomysis sardica, G. O. Sars, and

Leptomysis pontica, Czerniavsky, which it appears to me

cannot be separated specifically from the northern Lepto-

mysis lingvura, G. O. Sars. The fact is that the telson

is subject to very considerable variation in northern and

Mediterranean specimens. That L. ingvura occurs in the

Mediterranean basin is certain, as some unnamed Myside sent

to me by Prof. Claus from the Adriatic unquestionably belong

to that species. Leptomysis sardica I took at Naples in 1887,

The specimens were very much smaller than L. lingvura as

found in the north, and some only 7 millim. long have the

marsupial pouch fully developed; the telson of some of these

closely agreed with Sars’s figure, but there was considerable

variation (from three to five) in the number of small spines

between the central long pair of spines; in other specimens

there were one or two more pairs of spines on the sides of

greater length than the others. Onexamining smal] northern

specimens of M. Uingvura of about similar size I find the

spination of the telson closely to accord with that of L. sar-

dica, and as the animal increases in size the number of larger

spines interspersed among the smaller ones of the lateral

margins increases also. It appears to me that L. sardica

must be regarded as a small race of L. lingvura, with which

it agrees in all general characters. It is no new thing to

find that southern examples of an animal are of smaller size

than more northern brethren.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 247

Subfam. V. Myszrws.

Genus 8. Hemimysis, G. O. Sars, 1869.

Carapace having part of one or one and part of a second

segment of cephalothorax exposed behind. yes subglobose,

peduncles short. Antennal scale rather small, shortly lanceo-

late; outer margin more or less ciliated, no spine. Mouth-

organs generally resembling those of Mysis, but the mandibles

with second joint of palp expanded and subovate. Legs with

4—5-jointed tarsus, ending in a very slender spine-like nail.

Marsupial pouch formed of three pairs of lamin, one of

which is very small. Pleopods in female small, rudimentary :

in male, two first pairs rudimentary, third with large basal

joint and one branch; fourth very long, styliform, termin-

ating in two filaments ; fifth with large basal joint and two

multiarticulate, strongly ciliated branches adapted for

swimming. Zé/son not large, cleft at the extremity. Outer

uropods one-jointed, long and narrow, truncate at the extre-

mity, ciliated all round.

The character of the pleopods in the male distinguishes this

from all other genera: while the fourth pair are very like the

same organ in Schistomysis ornata, the third and fifth pairs are

wholly different ; these are formed for swimming and closely

resemble the same pairs in the genus Leptomysis. 'The female

may be distinguished from Mysts by the mandible-palp, the

short antennal scale, and slender nail of the perewopods.

Hemimysis Lamorne (Couch).

1856. Mysis Lamorne, Couch, ‘ The Zoologist,’ p. 5286.

1860. Mysis Lamorne, Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. vi.

pl. vu. figs. 4, 5.

1863. Myss Lamorne, Goes, Crust. decap. podoph. Suecie, p. 15.

1864. Mysis awrantia, G. O. Sars, Beret. om en i Somm., 1863 foretagen

Zool. Reise, p. 20.

1879. Mysis Lamorne, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 65, pl. xxx.

1882. Hemimysis pontica, Czerniavsky, J. ¢. fase. 1. p. 117, pl. vii.

fase. 1. p. 48.

1885. Mysis aurantia and Lamorne, Czerniavsky, 1. ¢. fase. iii. p. 54.

General form short and robust, anterior portion of cepha-

lothorax as broad as or broader than earlier segments of

pleon ; colour bright red or orange. yes short but very

large, projected only slightly beyond margin of cephalothorax.

Rostrum very short, obtusely angulated. Antennules having

the peduncle robust, basal joint equal to the two following.

Antennal scale elongated-subovate, about three times as long

248 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

as wide, only slightly longer than peduncle of antennules ;

outer margin without any spine, but naked (that is without

sete) on the lower half; from the spot where the sete com-

mence the margin slopes inwards to the narrowly rounded

point, which is subcentral to the length of the scale. Legs

rather slender; tarsus of 4—6 articulations, the last very

slender and terminating in a very slender nail. Ze/son much

shorter than inner uropods, gradually narrowing, cleft about

one fourth its length, widely open; upper half of sides of

telson without spines, distal half with 6-12 lateral spines, the

penultimate of which is some distance from the extremity ;

terminal spines more than usually developed and long, their

length often equal to about half the depth of the cleft. Inner

uropods with 6-10 spines on the inner margin, gradually in-

creasing in length distally and confined to the anterior two

thirds of the margin ; otolith of moderate size.

Male.— Pleopods of first two pairs simple ; third pair with

large and broad basal joint and a single one-jointed ciliated

branch, which gives off a small laterally projected process on

the outer side of its base: fourth pair very long, consisting

of two basal joints, the second of which is long, and two

branches ; of these the inner is minute, two-jointed, the first

giving off a little lateral process, the second terminating in

three sete; outer branch of great length, basal portion com-

posed of five articulations, of which the first is nodulous below

at the extremity, and the third and fourth are subequal in

length ; the limb terminates in two long filaments, which are

ciliated towards the extremities, and the outer about half as

long again as the inner: fifth pair formed for swimming, of

considerable length, reaching to half the length of telson ;

basal joint long, branches 4-5-jointed, furnished with long sete;

inner branch with a small lateral projection at the base.

Length 8-10 millim.

Hemimysis Lamorne is a true Hemimysis, agreeing in all

generic characters with the type //. abyssicola, from which

indeed it seems to be chiefly distinguished by its more robust

form and fewer lateral spines on the telson. It agrees with

that species in the broad flattened second joint of the man-

dible-palp, in the slender nails in which the legs terminate,

in the narrow outer uropods, abruptly truncate at the extre-

mity, and above all in the characters of the pleopods in the

male. Prof. G. O. Sars, pl. xxx. fig. 13 (Mon. Norges Mys.),

figures the fourth pleopod of the male; but, as he correctly

states, it must be “ maris junioris,” since it is very different

from that of the adult.

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 249

Czerniavsky’s Hemimysis pontica altogether agrees with

not quite mature specimens of this species.

Hab. Falmouth, Plymouth (4. MZ. N.); Banff (7. Ed-

ward); Seaham, co. Durham (G. Hodge); Loch Goil (D.

Robertson) ; Tarbert, Loch Fyne, and Firth of Forth (7.

Scott): Mus. Nor. Port Glasgow (D. Robertson) ; Colwyn

Bay, N. Wales (A. O. Walker).

Distribution. When I was at the Zoological Station at

Naples I found this species, which had been previously sent

to me from the station, breeding in immense numbers in the

tanks. Suchum, Black Sea (Czerniavsky); Norwegian

coast from Christiania to Lofoten (G. O. Sars); West

Sweden (G'oés) ; Denmark (Meznert).

Genus 9. Macropsis, G. O. Sars.

= Podopsis, Van Beneden &e. (? Thompson), = Parapodopsis and

Mesopodopsis, Czerniavsky (subgenera).

Animal very slender; cephalothorax much narrower in

front than behind; carapace leaving the two hind segments

uncovered, and the central portion of the antepenultimate ;

in front the rostral portion is slightly produced, rounded, its

external angles with a well-developed spine. Antennules

with greatly produced peduncles; antennal scale subulate,

ciliated allround. yes enormously developed, being elevated

on very long and nearly cylindrical stalks, so that the total

length of the eye is much greater than the breadth of the

front portion of the carapace. Legs subequal in length, tarsus

multiarticulate, no nail. Zelson very short, basal portion

subquadrate, and the apex triangularly produced and serrated

beyond the distal spines of the lateral margins.

Male.—Antennules terminating with the usual two fila-

ments, and having besides a very large hirsute lobe (as usual

in male Mysidee) and a fourth appendage consisting of a long

narrow, conical, basal process, to the distal extremity of

which is attached a single very long seta. Third pleopods

consisting of a large basal joint and two branches, the inner

and larger of one joint, ciliated on the inner margin, the outer

much smaller, of two joints. ourth pleopods greatly deve-

loped and very like in general form to those of Schistomysis

ornata: basal joint very long, with two branches—inner

minute, one-jointed, with a lateral lobe at the base; outer

consisting of three articulations, the second very long, and

third short and terminating in two flagella, outer long, many-

jointed, inner about one fourth its length, not jointed.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 17

250 Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Mysidee.

Macropsis Slabberi (Van Beneden).

1778. “Steurgernaal met trompetwijse oogen,” Martin Slabber, Natuur-

kundige Verlustigingen, pl. xv. figs. 5, 4.

1860. Podopsis Slabberi, V. Beneden, Rech. sur la faune litt. de Bel-

gique, Crustacés, p. 18, pl. vi. ;

1863. Mysis Slabbert, Goés, Crust. decap. podoph. mar. Suecie Xe.

. 16.

1867. Podopsis Slabber?, Marcusen, “Zur Fauna des Schwarzen Meeres,”

Archiv fiir Naturg. 1867, p. 359.

1876. Macropsis Slabberi, G. O. Sars, Middelhavets Mysider, p. 28,

pls. xi.—xiil.

1882. Podopsis (Mesopodopsis) Slabberi and (Parapodopsis) Goési,

Czerniavsky, /. c. fase. i. p. 145.

1882. Podopsis (Parapodopsis) cornuta, id. ibid. p. 149, pls. 1., ii., and

lii., figs. 1-15.

1883. Podopsis Slabberi, Goési, and cornuta, id. ibid. fase. iii. pp. 48, 49.

1885. Macropsis Slabbert, Carus, Prod. Faun. Medit. p. 466.

Basal joint of antennules subequal in length to rest of

peduncle. Antennal scale very narrow, subulate, subequal

in length to peduncle of antennules, ciliated all round ;

second joint with a pair of lateral and three terminal sete.

Telson short, about one third the length of the outer uropods,

exclusive of terminal portion about as long as the breadth at

the base; hinder portion of lateral margins with three to

seven spines; the extremity of the telson is projected beyond

the lateral margin in somewhat triangular form, but the apex

is rounded; the entire margin of this terminal portion is

serrated. Legs having the tarsus composed of seven to eight

articulations. Jnner uropods with a single spinule on the

inner margin, a little behind the otolith. Outer uropods

much longer than inner, narrow, ciliated all round. Length

11-13 millim.

Hab. Granton, Firth of Forth, 1884 (J. &. Henderson)

Falmouth (G. C. Bourne).

Distribution. Naples, 1887 (A. MW. N.) ; Bahusia, Sweden

(Lovén); Belgium (Van Benéden): Mus. Nor. Denmark

(Meinert) ; Holland (P. P. C. Hoek) ; mouth of the Seine

(de Kerville); in the Mediterranean, at Goletta, Syracuse,

and Spezzia (G. O. Sars); Black Sea (Marcusen dc.) ; Odessa

and Sebastopol (Czerniavsky)*.

* The embryology of this species has been studied by Boutchinsky (P.),

‘Observations sur le développement de Parapodopsis cornuta, Czern.,’

1888 (in Russian).

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 251

Genus 10. Macromysis, A. White * (1847).

= Themisto, H. Goodsir,= Mysidia, Dana, = Synmysis and

Keslerella, Czerniavsky.

Antennal scale elongated, linear, nearly parallel-sided, four

to nine times as long as broad; outer margin naked, termi-

nated by a spine; apex of scale not surmounting or only

slightly projected beyond the extremity of this spine. Legs

with tarsus of four to seven articulations, terminating in a

nail. Ze/son cleft at the extremity, cleft serrated. Fourth

pleopod of male having the inner branch small, two-jointed,

the first giving off an outward-directed seta-tipped lobe ;

outer branch very long and stiliform, consisting of seven

gradually attenuating articulations, the terminal one distally

verticillately ciliated and bulb-formed at the extremity.

1. Macromysis flecuosa (Miiller).

1788. Cancer flexuosus, Miiller, Zool. Dan. vol. ii. p. 34, pl. Ixvi.

fies. 1-9.

1808. Cancer astacus multipes, Montagu, Linn. Trans, vol. ix. p. 86,

pt. ii. fig. 26.

1815 (?). Praunus flecuosus, Leach, Edin. Encycl. vil. p. 401.

1815. Mysis spinulosa, Leach, Linn, Trans. vol. xi. p. 350.

1828. Mysis chameleon, J. V. Thompson, Zoolog. Researches, i. p. 23,

pl. ii. figs. 1-10,

1828. Mysis Leachit, id. ibid. p. 27.

1844. Mysis spinulosus, Zaddach, Synopseos Crust. Prussic. prodromus,

Ane es

1855, "Mysis Jlecuosa, Kroyer, Gaimard, Voyage en Scandinayie Xce.,

Crust. pl. ix. figs. 1-3.

1853. Mysis chameleon, Bell, Brit. Stalk-eyed Crust. p.336, 9.

1853 +. Themisto brevispinosa (H. Goodsir), Bell, Brit. Stalk-eyed

Crust. p. 384, 3.

1860. Mysis flecuosus, Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. vi.

pl. viii. figs. 1-3,

1860, Mysis chameleo, P, J. Van Beneden, Recher. sur la faune litt. de

Belgique, Crustacés, p. 14, pls. i.—v.

1861. Mysis flecuosa, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 3die Reekke, vol. i. p. 2.

1879. Mysis flexuosa, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 45, pls. xxiv., xxv.

1882. Synmysis flecuosa, chameleon, Benedent, and Mecznikot, Czerni-

avsky, /. c. fasc. i. pp. 31, 32.

* A, White, ‘List of Crust. in Brit. Mus.’ (1847), p. 81; ‘Popular

History of British Crustacea’ (1857), p. 146.

+ It seems probable that Goodsir’s Themisto brevispinosa was the male

of this species, but what his 7. longispinosa was I cannot guess. One

thing is certain, that his genus Themisto,= Macromysis, White, was

founded on males of the genus to which I apply the name.

252 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

1883. Synmysis Normani, flexuosa, chameleon, Benedent, Mecnikowi,

and spinulosa, Czerniavsky, 1. c. fase. iii. pp. 58, 64.

1887. Mysis flexuosa, Koehler, “ Structure du Cerveau,” Ann. Sci. Nat.

Zool. sér. 7, vol. ii. p. 159, pls. x., xi.

1887. Mysis chameleo, Nausbaum, “ L’embryologie,” Arch. de Zool.

Expl. et Gén. sér. 2, vol. v. p. 123, pls. vi.—xil.

Antennal scale very long, narrow and linear, more than

twice as long as peduncle of antennules, and seven to eight

times as long as broad; outer margin naked, terminating in

a forward-directed spine, the extreme apex of the scale scarcely

overtopping the point of that spine. Tarsus of legs six-

articulated, of last pair five-articulated, nail well developed.

Telson having cleft at extremity extending about one sixth of

total length of telson, moderately open; about twenty-one to

twenty-seven spines on each side of telson, Inner uropods

with largely developed otolith ; inner side with about ten to

twelve spines, which are confined to the anterior two thirds

of the length and situated within the margin of the under

surface; these spines gradually increase in size distally.

Length 25 millim.

Hab. Mysis flexuosa is found on all parts of our coasts

between tide-marks in rock-pools, and in the Laminarian

zone,

Distribution. Norway (G. O. Sars & A. M. N.); Sweden

(Goés); Baltic (Lindstrém); Finland (Cajander) ; Den-

mark (Mecnert) ; Holland (P. P. C. Hoek) ; Belgium (Van

Beneden); France (Brebisson dc.). [Black Sea (Greb-

nitzky) ?| *

2. Macromysis neglecta (G. O. Sars).

1869. Mysis neglecta, G.O. Sars, Underségelser over Christianiafjordens

Dybvandsfauna, p. 37.

1879. Mysis neglecta, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 51, pl. xxvi.

1882. Synmysis neglecta, Czerniaysky, J. c. fasc. ii. p. 26, fasc. iii.

pp. 57 and 61.

Very like WZ. flexuosa in all its parts, but distinguished by

the following characters:—Antennal scale about five times

as long as broad and not twice the length of the peduncle of

the antennules, its apex slightly more extended, to about

twice the length of the spine of the external margin. Tarsus

of legs five-articulated, of last pair four-articulated. Telson

* Grebnitzky (N. A.), Fauna of the Black Sea, 1873 (in Russian).

Marcusen (Joh.), ‘Zur Fauna des schwarzen Meeres,’ also gives M. spinu-

losus, chameleon, and vulgaris, and Podopsis Slabbert as living in the

Black Sea.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Mysidw. 253

cleft to about one fifth of its entire length, the cleft very

narrow and constricted at the base; margins of telson with

eighteen to twenty spines. Jnner uropods spined almost as

in the last, but the otolith is proportionately smaller. Length

about 20 millim.

Hab. Jersey; Guernsey ; Starcross, Devon; Plymouth

(A. M. N.); mouth of Loch Fyne (Dr. Henderson): Mus.

Nor. North Wales (A. O. Walker).

Distribution. Hardanger Fiord, Norway (A. JZ. N.) ; South

and West Norway and Lofoten Islands (G. O. Sars) ; Den-

mark (Metnert).

3. Macromysis inermis (Rathke).

1843. Mysis inermis, Rathke, Beitrige zur Fauna Norwegens, p. 20.

1852. Mysis inermis, Lilljeborg, ifvers. af Vet.-Akad. Forhand. p.

1861. Mysts cornuta, Kroyer, Nat. Tidsskr. 3die Reekke, vol. i. p.

pl. i. figs. 5 a-g.

1863. geyee cornuta, Goés, Crust. decap. podoph. marina Suecia,

p. 14.

1864. Mysis truncatula, G. O. Sars, Beret. om en i Somm. 1863 fore-

tagen Zoolog. Reise, p. 16 (monstrositas).

1869. Mysis inermis, Norman, “ Last Report Dredging Shetland Isles,”

Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1868, p. 266.

1879. Mysis inermis, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 54, pl. xxvii.

1882. Keslerella cornuta, Czerniavsky, J. c. fase. ii. p. 36.

1882. Keslerella similis, Czerniavsky, 1. c. fase. ii. p. 38.

1883. Keslerella cornuta, similis, inermis, truncatula, and Goést, Czerni-

aysky, . c. fase. ili. pp. 67-71.

Anterior margin of cephalothorax not produced, widely

rounded, and exposing in front of it a sharp triangular spine

which springs from between the bases of the antennules ;

while thus the margin is not rostrately produced as in the

last two species, this spine gives the appearance of a ros-

trum. Antennal scale half as long again as the peduncles

of antennules and about four times as long as broad; apex

produced beyond base of spine of outer margin to two or three

times the length of that spine. Zarsus of legs consisting

of four articulations ; nail well developed and stronger than

in allies. Zelson cleft to nearly one third of total length,

cleft very narrow ; margins of telson with about seventeen

spines. Inner uropods having few marginal spines, only

about six, which, as in the preceding species, gradually

increase in size distally. Length about 20 millim.

Hab. Rock-pools, Shetland; Cullercoats, Northumber-

land; Oban; Plymouth; Guernsey (A. WM. N.); Banff (7.

Edward) ; Tarbert, Loch Fyne (Thomas Scott): Mus. Nor,

Firth of Forth (7. Scott) ; Isle of Cumbrae (J. 2. Henderson).

26,

254 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

Distribution. Kors Fiord; Bukken, Bergen Fiord ; Lervig

and other places in the Hardanger Fiord ; Floré,—all in Nor-

way; Klosterelv Fiord, E. Finmark (A. M. N.); Baltic

Sea (Lovén); Bergen (Lilljeborg): Mus. Nor. Many

localities from Christiania to Vadso (G. O. Sars) ; Sweden

(Goés) ; Denmark (Metnert) ; Baltic (Lindstrém) ; Murman

Sea (Jarzynsky) ; Spitsbergen (Kréyer). It is a shallow-

water species.

Genus 11. ScHISTOMYSIS, gen. nov.*

= Synmysis (partim) and Austromysis, Czerniavsky.

Antennal scale subrhomboidal or lozenge-shaped, length to

breadth as 24-44 to 1; outer margin not ciliated, with a

spine-like tooth at the extremity t; the end of the scale very

oblique and reaching far beyond this spine-point. Mawilli-

peds not unguiculate. Legs having the tarsus 5-9-articulated,

terminating in a setiform spine. Telson cleft at the extre-

mity, cleft serrated. Fourth pleopods in male very long:

peduncle and inner ramus as usual in Mysine; outer ramus

composed of five or six } articulations and then divided into

two long flagella, both of which are ciliated on the distal

portion, the outer the longer.

1. Schistomysis spiritus, Norman.

1860. Mysis spiritus, Norman, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. vi.

p. 431, pl. viii. fig. 1; and Trans. Tyneside Nat. Field Club, vol. iv.

p. 329, pl. xvii. fig. 1.

1866. Mysis spiritus, G. O. Sars, Beret. om en i Somm. 1865 foretagen

Zool. Reise, p. 19.

1869. Mysis spiritus, Norman, ‘‘ Last Report Dredging Shetland

Isles,” Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1868, p. 266.

1879. Mysis spiritus, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 58, pl. xxviii.

1883. Synmysts spiritus, Czerniavsky, J. c. fase. iii. p. 56.

Form very slender, perfectly hyaline and transparent,

almost entirely free from pigment-markings ; anterior portion

of cephalothorax very narrow, narrower than first joints of

pleon. yes cylindrical, narrow; cornea small, projected

outwards and reaching far beyond the sides of cephalothorax.

Antennules with greatly elongated peduncle, basal joint

* oxorés, cleft, with reference to the two flagella in which the fourth

pleopod of male terminates.

t In Macromysis the similar process is an articulated spine; in this

genus it seems to be not articulated, but a process of the scale itself.

t The very short first articulation generally indistinct.

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Mysidee. 255

subequal to or rather longer than the two distal combined ;

flagella unusually short, the outer not half the length of

cephalothorax. Antennal scale narrow, subrhomboidal,

rather longer than the peduncles of the antennules, more than

four times as long as broad, one third of total length extended

beyond the spine which terminates the outer margin; termi-

nation of the peduncle of flagellum reaching that spine.

Tarsus of legs subequal in length to the preceding joint,

slender, composed of 7-9 articulations; no nail. Telson

constricted near the base, beyond which constriction the sides

are gently arched; cleft shallow and broad, scarcely exceed-

ing one sixth of total length of telson, external margins with

25-30 small spines. nner wropods subequal in length to the

telson, curiously twisted and bent inwards at the extremity ;

inner margin as far as the twist just referred to densely

packed with very numerous setiform spines, which overlie

each other ; otolith large.

Hab. Off Balta, Shetland, in 40-50 fath.; Blackhall

Rocks, co. Durham, tide-marks; Jersey (A. JZ. N.); Banff

(T. Edward); Firth of Forth (7. Scott): Mus. Nor.

Distribution. Professor G. O. Sars once observed this

species swimming by the shore at Lister, on the Christiania

Fiord, in enormous shoals. North Sea, lat. 56° 50! N., long.

5° 10! E. (Kindberg, fide Goés) ; Denmark (Meinert) ; Holland

(P. P. C. Hoek); Boulonnais, France (Giard) *.

2. Schistomysts ornata (G. O. Sars).

1864. Mysis ornata, G. O. Sars, Beret. om en i Somm. 1863 foretagen

Zool. Reise, p. 18.

1869. Mysis ornata, Norman, “ Last Report Dredging Shetland Isles,”

Brit. Assoc. Rep. for 1868, p. 266.

1879. Mysis ornata, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 62, pl. xxix.

1883. Synmysis ornata, Czerniavsky, J. c. fase. iii. p. 56.

1885. Mysis Kervillei, G. O. Sars, in de Kerville, “ Crust. Schizopodes

de l’estuaire de la Seine,” Bull. Soc. des Amis des Sci. Nat. de Rouen,

p. 92, pl. v.

General form less slender than that of S. spcritus ; anterior

portion of cephalothorax nearly as wide as the earlier segments

of pleon; ornamented with red, yellow, or brown branching

pigment-spots. yes short and large, scarcely longer than

broad; cornea largely developed. Antennules having the

peduncle of moderate length and stoutness ; flagella long, the

* See Giard (A.), ‘‘ Le Laboratoire de Wimereux en 1888, Recherches

Fauniques ” (Bull. Sci. de la France et de la Belgique, 1888, p. 220), for

this and other references to him.

256 Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

outer as long as cephalothorax. Antennal scale subrhom-

boidal, slightly longer than peduncle of antennules, three

times as long as broad; external margin short, and this

portion of the scale extended beyond the spine which termi-

nates the outer margin ; typically almost equal to half of the

total length, but sometimes proportionately shorter. Tarsus

of legs rather longer than preceding joint, consisting of five

to seven articulations; nail slender, setiform. Telson in

form and armature nearly as in 8. spiritus, but the cleft

somewhat deeper and occupying about one fourth of the total

length. Inner uropod (not twisted at the extremity as in

S. spiritus) with about sixteen well-separated rather slender

spines on the inner margin; otolith large. Length 18

millim.

Hab. Dredged in 40-50 fath. 5-8 miles off Balta, Shet-

land ; off Seaham, on the Durham coast ; off Valentia, Ireland

(A. M. N.); Banff (7. Edward) ; 25 miles off May Island,

in the Firth of Forth, 35 fath. (Dr. John Murray); Firth of

Forth (7. Scott) : Mus. Nor. Liverpool Bay (A. O. Walker).

Distribution. Bukken, Bergen Fiord (A. MZ. N.) ; Drébak

and several places in South and West Norway, and among

Lofoten Islands (G. O. Sars); Denmark (MJenert) ; Con-

carneau, France (Lonnier) ; mouth of the Seine (de Kerville) ;

Holland (P. P. C. Hoek, who records both S. ornata and 8S.

Kervillet).

Mysis Kervillet is founded on large specimens of S. ornata

in which the eye is proportionately larger, the antennal scale,

more especially the part before the extremity of lateral

margin, longer, and the number of articulations in tarsus of

legs seven. But among specimens kindly sent me by

M. de Kerville I find some with the spine-point of the scale

on a level with the end of the peduncle of antenna and the

tarsus five-jointed; and in specimens from other localities I

find considerable variation both in the scale and tarsus, the

latter in the front feet having sometimes seven articulations

besides the nail.

3. Schistomysts Parkert, sp.n. (Pl. X. figs. 1-7.)

Mandible having the penultimate and last joints of the

palp remarkably broad, the latter more so than in any other

member of the genus, scarcely more than twice as long as

broad. yes nearly globular, length scarcely exceeding the

breadth. Antennules with peduncles short, first joint equalling

the twe following, second joint transversely narrowly trian-

gular, third joint expanded and very broad, breadth exceeding

Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 257

length ; distally furnished with a cirelet of very long plumose

setw, which reach nearly half the length of the very short inner

filament, which in the described specimens has only thirteen

articulations. Antennal scale ovate, broad, with broad, well-

rounded extremity; breadth two fifths ‘of length ; outer

margin naked, terminating in a large spine which is just on

a level with the extremity of peduncle of antenne ; extremity

reaching far beyond that spine; the second joint bearing six

sete. Legs having tarsus composed of four or five artions

lations. ‘Telson cleft at the apex to rather more than one

fourth of the length, serrations of cleft unusually few and

large (about 40) ; “lateral margin with 15-17 spines. Inner

uropods remarkably twisted and bent; inner margin with

about 15 spines on its central portion, of which the more

distal are of great size and equal in length to the breadth of

the uropod at that part; beyond this the uropod is very

narrow, and just before the extremity there is a single very

large spine. Outer wropods much longer than inner, unusually

parallel-sided ; extremity widely truncate, eight sete taking

their origin from this blunt extremity. Length 10 millim.

The male has the sexual lobe of the antennules of great

size and linguiform, the extremity arching backwards and

inwards ; inner filament longer than in female, outer directed

at nearly a right angle outwards. Penis not twice as long as

broad.

Hab. Starcross, Devon (Mr. C. Parker, 1884): Mus. Nor.

This species is distinguished at once from all others by the

character of the uropods, especially the inner. There is a

slight tendency to a twist in the same organ in S. spiritus,

but to nothing like the extent to which it is carried in the

present species, while the spination of the inner margin is

quite different from that and trom all other forms.

4. Schistomysis Hellert (G. O. Sars).

1876. Mysis Helleri, G. O. Sars, Nye Bidrag til Kundskaben om

Middelhayets Littoralfauna, I, Middelhavets Mysider, p. 8, pls. i. and

ll.

1883. Austromysis Hellert, Czerniavsky, J. c. fase. il. p. 67.

1885. Mysis Hellert, Carus, 1. ¢. p. 266.

General form short and robust ; width of cephalothorax in

front subequal to that of first segments of pleon; adorned

with branching pigment-cells. yes short, somewhat pyri-

form ; the cornea reaching a little beyond the sides of the

cephalothorax. Antennules having the peduncles moderately

long and moderately robust; the flagella long, the external

longer than the cephalothorax. Antennal scale rhomboidal,

258 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

about three times as long as broad and one third longer than

peduncles of antennules, about one third of its length ex-

tended beyond the spine which terminates the naked outer

margin. Legs having the tarsus subequal in length to the

preceding joint, composed of four articulations, the first of

which is very short and nodulously swollen; nail long and

slender ; last pereopods very short, about half the length

of preceding pairs, and without any nail. Telson broad, sides

flexuous, but the breadth much more equal throughout the

length than usual, scarcely narrowing distally; greatest

breadth subequal to half the length; cleft short, scarcely one

fifth of length, triangular, widely open; lateral margins of

telson with 14-16 spines distributed throughout the length.

Inner uropods a little longer than telson, with only about

nine widely separated spines on the inner margin, the most

distal some way from the extremity. Outer uropods nearly

one third longer than the inner. Length 11 millim.

Hab. Guernsey; Starcross, Devon (A. MW. N.); Jersey

(Stnel) : Mus. Nor.

Distribution. In the Mediterranean at Goletta, Syracuse,

and Spezia (G. O. Sars).

The nodulous first joint of tarsus of the legs and the

few spines on the margin of the inner uropods distinguish

S. Hellert from the species which have a somewhat similar

antennal scale.

5. Schistomysts arenosa (G. O. Sars).

1876. Mysis arenosa, G. O. Sars, Nye Bidrag til Kundskaben om

Middelhavets Invertebratfauna, I. Middelhavets Mysider, p. 16,

pls. v. and vi.

1883. Austromysis arenosa, Czerniaysky, J. ¢. fase. ili. p. 67.

1885. Mysis arenosa, Carus, l. c. p. 466.

1886. Mysis arenosa, Norman, Fourth Annual Report Fishery Board

of Scotland, p. 159; and Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xix.

1887, p. 95.

A small species of short and very robust form, much

coloured with pigment-cells, especially upon the cephalo-

thorax; pleon shorter than usual. yes very short, sub-

globose, scarcely reaching beyond the sides of the cephalo-

thorax; cornea large. Antennules with robust peduncle.

Antennal scale short, subrhomboidal or subovate, scarcely

longer than peduncle of antennules ; length scarcely exceed-

ing twice the breadth ; inner margin more arched than usual,

outer margin also slightly arcuate ; nearly one half of the total

length of scale extended beyond the spine which terminates the

naked outer margin. Legs with tarsus shorter than preceding

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 259

joint, in the anterior pairs composed of four to five articula-

tions, of which the first (as in S. Heller’) is very short and

nodulously swollen; nail setiform. Ze/son long and not

broad, breadth at base scarcely equal to half the length, con-

siderably narrowing to the extremity; cleft of moderate

width, extending about one fourth of total length; outer

margin with about sixteen spines, the four or five basal spines

separated by an interval from the following. nner uropods

with numerous spines (20-22) arranged in sets, each set

commencing with a small spine, followed by others of gradu-

ally increasing length, the most distal spine at (but not on)

the extremity—a position most unusual; otolith small.

Fourth pleopods of male of the structure which usually prevails

in this group, but rather shorter than usual. Length

7 millim.

Hab. Starcross, Devon, 1884 (Mr. C. Parker) ; Tarbert,

Loch Fyne, 1885 (Mr. G. Brook): Mus. Nor.

Distribution. The types of the species were taken by Prof.

G. O. Sars at Goletta, in the Mediterranean.

Characteristic features of this species are the nodulous

character of the first joint of the tarsus of the legs, by which

it may be distinguished from all species except S. Hellerd ;

and from that species its smaller size, stouter build, and the

narrower telson, shorter antennal scale, and armature of

uropods distinguish it; moreover in this species the outer

uropod is not more than one fifth longer than the inner, but

in S. Heller? it is at least one third longer.

Genus 12. Mysis, Latreille.

Very like in all respects to Schistomysts, but antennal scale

lanceolate (or subulate in J/. mixta), four and a half to nine

times as long as broad, ciliated all round; apex narrowly

rounded (or spiniform in M. mixta). Fourth pleopod of

male similar in jointing and general structure to those of

Schistomysis, and in M. miata in all ways conforming to that

genus; but in other species (J/. oculata and M. relicta) the

outer branch is much shorter, not more than two or three

times the length of inner branch, while the outer flagellum is

reduced to a spine-like process and the inner has the first

articulation much thickened, so as to almost resemble the

joint from which it springs, and the second articulation is

reduced to a spine-like process.

M, oculata, Fabr., must be regarded as the type of the

genus Mysis.

260 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

Mysis relicta, Lovén.

1861. Mysis relicta, Lovén, CSfversigt af Vet.-Akad, Forhand. p. 285.

1867. Mysis oculata, var. relicta, G. O. Sars, Hist. Nat. des Crust.

deau douce de Norwége, i. p. 14, pls. i—iil.

1868. Mysis relicta, Kessler, Materialia ad cognos. lacus Onege, p. 78,

pl. i. figs. 1 a—-d.

1870. Mysis relicta, Jarzynsky, Preemissus Catal. Crust. decap. invent.

in mari albo Xe, p. 317.

1872. Mysis diluvianus, Stimpson, MS., Hoy, Trans. Wisconsin Acad.

vol. i. p. 100 (no description).

1871. Mysis relicta, S. I. Smith, Amer. Journ. Sci. and Arts, vol. ii.

p. O.

18%, Mysis relicta, 8. I. Smith, Report 1872-3 Commission Fish and

Fisheries, p. 645, pl. i. fig. 2.

1879. Mysis relicta, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 73, pl. xxxii.

1882. Mysts relicta, Czerniavsky, /. c. fase. ii. p. 8, fase. iii. p. 51, pl. xv.

figs. 17-20, pl. xvi., and pl. xvii. fig. 1.

Form rather slender; anterior portion of cephalothorax

subequal in breadth to earlier segments of pleon; hyaline,

with arborescent pigment-cells. Hyes large, pyriform ;

peduncle long; almost the whole of the cornea projected

beyond the sides of the cephalothorax. Antennules having

the peduncle long and moderately stout, basal joint as long

as the two following. Antennal scale in form as a_ long

ellipse, fully one fourth longer than peduncle of antennules

and four times as long as broad; greatest breadth subcentral ;

ciliated all round, and right down the outer margin to the very

base 3 apical joint bearing four sete. Legs having the tarsus

much longer than the preceding joint and composed of six to

seven articulations, of which the first is much the longest ;

nail very slender and setiform. Te/son gradually tapering,

with straight sides; length to greatest breadth as 5 to 2;

cleft shallow and very broad and open, about one seventh the

length of the telson ; sides of telson with about sixteen spines,

which are crowded towards the base, but widely separated

towards the extremity, and the most distal anterior to the

cleft. Inner uropods with only four or five spines on the

anterior two thirds of the inner margin. Sourth pleopods of

male having the basal joint of moderate length and the inner

branch as usual, but the outer branch remarkably short, not

twice the length of the inner. Length 18 millim.

Hab. Lough Neagh, Ireland (A. M. N.).

Distribution. Lakes Vettern, Venern, Malar, and other

lakes in Sweden (Lovén d& Lilljeborg) ; Lake Mjésen, Norway

(G. O. Sars) ; Lake Onega, Russia, and Lakes Ladoga and

Putko, in Finland (Jarzynsky); northern part of the Gulf of

Bothnia, but not observed south of Quarken; Kallavesi,

——

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 261

Maaninga sjé, Piijiinne, Pielisjarvi, and other lakes in Fin-

land (Nordquist)*.

In America in Lake Michigan (Stimpson) ; Lake Superior,

in 12-148 fath. (S. Z. Smith).

Genus 13. Neomysis, Czerniavsky, 1882.

= Heteromysis, Czerniaysky, 1882 (nec Smith).

Antennal scale subulate, very long and narrow, six to ten

times as long as broad (running out into an acute spine-like

termination), ciliated on both margins. Labrum acutely

pointed in front. Legs with multiarticulate tarsus ; posterior

pairs more strongly built than the anterior and with more

articulations in tarsus. Zéelson subtriangular, elongated ;

apex entire, pointed ; margins spined, the spines subequal, no

smaller spines alternating with larger. In the male the third

as well as the first, second, and fitth p/leopods are simple, and

resemble the same organs in female: fourth pleopod with a

short peduncle, not much longer than broad: inner branch as

usual in Mysine; outer branch consisting of only two articu-

lations, the first very long, the second rather short, from its

end spring two subequal, spiniform, ciliated filaments of no

great length.

Mysis awatschensis, F. Brandt, M. americana, Smith,

Heteromysis mirabilis, Czern., and H. intermedia, Czern., are

referable to this genus.

Neomysis vulgaris (J. V. Thompson).

(Pl. Xs figs: 12,:13.)

1828. Mysis vulyaris, J. V. Thompson, Zoolog. Researches, i. p. 30,

Sat

1844, Mysis vulgaris, Zaddach, Synops. Crust. prussicorum prod. p. 3.

1853. Mysis vulgaris, Bell, Brit. Stalk-eyed Crust. p. 339.

1860. Mysis vulgaris, P. J. Van Beneden, Recher. sur la Faune litto-

rale de Belgique, Crustacés, p. 18, pl. 1.

1861. Mysis vulgaris, Kroyer, Nat. Tidssk. 3tie Reekke, vol. i. p. 21.

1879. Mysis vulgaris, G. O. Sars, Carcinol. Bidrag til Norges Fauna,

I. Monogr. Mysider, p. 24, pl. i.

1882. Neomysis vulgaris, Czerniaysky, J. c. fasc. ii. p. 25, fase. ili. p. 81,

pl. xviii. figs. 18-22, pl. xxx. figs. 12-14.

Antennal scale of great length and very narrow, lanceo-

late, nine or ten times as long as greatest breadth and three

* Nordquist (Osc.), “ Bidrag till kiinn. om Crustacéfauna, I. Nagra af

Mellersta Finlands Sjéar, 1886,” Act. Soc, pro Fauna et Flora Fennica,

iii. n. 2; and “ Bid. till kinn. om Bottniska vikens och norra OsterjOns

evertebratfauna,” Soc. pro Fauna et Flora Fennica, 17 (1810),

262 Rev. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside.

times as long as peduncle of antennules, ciliated all round

right down to the base of outer margin; a long very narrow

second joint, which is furnished with two sete on each side

and terminates in an acute spine-like point. Legs having

tarsus longer than the preceding joint, of six articulations in

the earlier pairs and of eight in the last; nail slender. Telson

rather more than twice as long as the breadth at the base, in

the form of an elongated triangle, gradually attenuating, but

with flexuous side to the extremity, which is very narrow,

abruptly truncated, and entire, bearing four spines, the outer

pair of large size and the pair between them of about half

their length ; sides of telson with 20-25 spines, most crowded

towards the base and becoming more widely separated distally.

Inner uropods having a group of densely packed spinules

situated on the inner margin just below the large otolith;

these spines occupy about one fourth of the total length of the

margin. Third pleopods of male similar to those of female.

Hab. Found all round our coast in brackish water at

mouths of rivers, estuaries, salt-marshes, and such like

places; but it seems to require more saline ingredients in the

water than does Palemonetes varians, Leach, which latter

species is often found living in water in which no trace of

salt is perceptible and which is occupied by an otherwise

freshwater fauna and flora.

Mr. A. O. Walker tells me that about one out of every three

specimens received by him from the little river Alt, which is

a short way north of the Mersey, was more or less abnormal

in the spination of, and in some cases in the form of, the

telson. He adds that “a good deal of sewage runs down

the river,’ which may account for the irregular development.

These specimens had in some cases the two terminal small

spines replaced by spines of similar size to the outer pair.

This gave a totally different appearance to the end of the

telson, which now appeared narrowly rounded and beset with

equal-sized spines. I figure the abnormal terminations of

the telson in the case of two specimens which Mr. Walker

kindly gave me (PI. X. figs. 12, 13).

Distribution. Norwegian coast, from Christiania to Trond-

hjem (G. O. Sars); Baltic (Lindstrém) ; Sweden (Lillje-

borg) ; Finland (Cajander); Denmark (K7véyer); Holland

(P. P. C. Hoek) ; Belgium (Van Beneden) ; Boulonnais, France

(Giard); Havre; Concarneau (J. Bonnier); mouth of the

Seine (de Kerville) ; [Black Sea (Grebnitzky) 2]; White and

Murman Seas (Jarzynsky) *.

* In Wagner (N.), ‘Die Wirbellosen des weissen Meeres,’ 1885,

p: 170;

Rey. Canon A. M. Norman on British Myside. 263

CORRIGENDA.

(1) In the first part of this paper, in the Table of Distribution, p. 145,

for “ Synmysis”’ read ‘ Macromysis.”

(2) At p. 144 and pp. 149-152 passim, for “Cynthilia” read “Striella.”

(3) At PR: 147 and 149, for “Subfam. Cynthiliine” read “ Subfam.

irielline.”

These corrections are necessary from the fact that I find that the genus

Siriella does not date from 1852, as had been supposed, but was first

instituted by Dana in his preliminary descriptions in ‘ American Journal

Sci. and Arts,’ ser. 2, vol. ix. p. 4, and that this paper appears to have

been published in the early part of 1850; whereas the Brit. Mus. Cat.

Brit. Crustacea, which bears J. E. Gray’s name, but was “ prepared by

Mr. Adam White,” is signed “June 15, 1850,” and must have been

published subsequently to that date.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PuaTe IX.

Fig. 1. Mysidopsis hibernica, Norman. Antenna and its scale.

Fig. 2. Ae 3 Inner uropod.

Fig. 3. + a 3 Telson. ,

Fig. - 4. ~. as . Extremity of telson, more mag-

nified.

Fig. 5. a 53 Terminal joints of outer branch

of fourth pleopod of the male.

Fig. 6. Heteromysis formosa, 8. I. Smith. Antennule and eye.

Eig. 1. on ” “F Antenna and scale.

Fig. 8. ‘% . 5 ae joints of a posterior

eg.

Fig. 9. 55 66 a First ler

Fig. 10. : “5 9 Uropod.

Fig. 11. a -- . Telson.

PLATE X.

Fig. 1. Schistomysis Parkert, Norman. Antennule, 3.

sg. 2s of op 7 Antennule, °.

Fig. 3. 35 5 op Antenna and scale.

Fig. 4. ‘ oe “3 Uropods.

Fiug.° 5. 7 A i Telson.

Fig. 6. a9 i i Fourth pleopod, 3.

Big: 7. os A - Endopodite of a leg.

Fig. 8. Mysidopsis gibbosa, G. O. Sars. End of telson.

Fig. 9 angusta, G. O. Sars. End of telson.

: 9

Fug. 10. Erythrops elegans, G. O. Sars. Telson.

Fig. 11. ; serrata, G. O. Sars. Antennal scale.

Figs. 12, 13. Neomysis vulgaris, J. V. Thompson. Abnormal develop-

ments of the end of the telson.

The figures in the foregoing Plates are of parts magnified to various

degrees of enlargement.

264 Mr. O. Thomas on the Steatomys of Angola.

XX X.—WNote on the Steatomys of Angola.

By OLpFIELD THOMAS.

By the kindness of Prof. Barboza du Bocage the British

Museum has received a large number of the small mammals

on which his recent papers on the Mammals of Angola were

based, and amongst them are a pair of the animal referred by

him * to Steatomys edulis, or, as it ought to be called, S. pra-

tensts t, Peters. In so referring it, however, he remarks on

the great difference in size which exists between the Angolan

and Mozambique forms—a difference which, on direct compa-

rison of specimens from both localities, I am disposed to

consider as of fully specific value. This being the case, the

Angolan form will need a new specific name, and I cannot

apply to it a better one than that of Prof. Bocage himself,

whose invaluable papers on the mammals of that country

form an epoch in the advancement of our knowledge of

African mammalogy.

Steatomys Bocaget, sp. n.

Much larger than S. pratensis and with a longer tail, but

with proportionally rather shorter ears. Skull apparently

quite similar in form to that of the Zambesi animal, except

that the bulla seem to be rather broader and more flattened

and the infraorbital foramina more widely open. The decided

difference in size is best shown by tle comparative skull-

measurements given below.

Dimensions of an adult female in spirit :—

Head and body 97 millim.; tail 57; hind foot 18:2; ear

(above crown) 11°4.

Skull-dimensions of the above female and of a fully adult

specimen of the same sex from Mozambique, collected and

determined by Prof. Peters, and which may therefore be

looked upon as a co-type of S. pratensis :—

S. Bocaget. S. pratensis. ©

Basal Jenpth 5 [ci vedaus «i, clasps 23°9 20°1

Greatest breadtuhie.v-pean siecle 13°9 12:0

Nasals; length: Maton cle ere 11:0 9°5

Interorbital breadth’. ..)6.. se. 4:0 38

* J. Sci. Lisb. (2) v. p. 17 (1890).

+ MB. Ak. Berl. 1846, p. 258. In his larger work (Siiug. Mossamb.

p: 163, 1852) Peters altered the name into S. edulis, but the alteration is,

of course, quite invalid. The same remark applies to Saccostomus lapi-

darius, Pet. (1852), which ought to stand as S. campestris, Pet. (1846).

Geological Soctety. 265

S. Bocaget. 8S. pratensis.

Interparietal, length............ 32 2°4

2 er 4 90

Prelate eNO UO ee yn e% ass acre 1 14:2 12:1

US eS os oc Cra 7:3 63

Length of palatine foramina ..,. 5'7 48

Length ef upper molar series .... 4°4 38

The specimen here described and measured was obtained

at Caconda by M. Anchieta.

The second species described by Peters, S. Arebsi*, from

Caffraria, shows no approximation to S$. Bocaget and is very

doubtfully separable from S. pratensis.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 22nd, 1892.—W. H. Hudleston, Esq., M.A., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“Contribution to a Knowledge of the Saurischia of Europe and

Africa.” By Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.RS., F.G.S.

The Saurischia are defined as terrestrial unguiculate Ornitho-

morpha, with pubic bones directed downward, inward, and forward

to meet ina ventral union. The forms of the pelvic bones vary

with the length of the limbs, the acetabulum becoming perforate,

the ilium more extended, the pubis and ischium more slender, and

the sacrum narrower as the limb-bones elongate. The order is re-

garded as including the Cetiosauria, Megalosauria, and Aristosuchia

or Compsognatha.

The Cetiosaurian pelvis has been figured in the Quart. Journ.

Geol. Soc. ; and a restoration is now given of the pelvis in Megalo-

saurus, Streptospondylus, and Compsognathus.

The characters of the skull are evidenced by description of the

hinder part of the skull in Megalosaurus found at Kirtlington, and

preserved in the Oxford University Museum. In form and propor-

tions it closely resembles Ceratosaurus, and the corresponding region

of the head in Jurassic Ornithosauria. The brain-cavity and cranial

nerves are described, and contrasted with those of Ceratosaurus.

The skull in Cetiosauria, known from the American type Diplo-

docus, is identified in the European genus Belodon, which is re-

garded as a primitive Cetiosaurian.

Part 2 discusses the pelvis of Belodon, restored from specimens

in the British Museum, and regarded as Cetiosaurian. A restora-

tion of the shoulder-girdle is made, and found to resemble that in Ich-

thyosaurs, Anomodonts, and Dinosauria. The vertebrae in form and

* Saug. Mossamb. p. 165 (1852).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. G6. Vol. x. 18

266 Geological Society.

articulation of the ribs are Saurischian, the capitular and tubercular

facets being vertical in the dorsal region, and not horizontal as in

Crocodiles. The humerus shows some characters in common with

that of Stereorachis dominans, in the epicondylar groove. In general

character the limb-bones are more Crocodilian than the axial skele-

ton. The interclavicle is described, and regarded as a family cha-

racteristic of the Belodontide.

In the 8rd part an account is given of Staganolepis, which is

regarded as showing a similar relation with the Megalosauria, to

that of Belodon with the Cetiosauria. This interpretation is based

chiefly upon the identification of the pubic bone in Staganolepis, which

has the proximal end notched as in Zanclodon and Streptospon-

dylus; and the inner ridge at the proximal end is developed into

an internal plate. A note follows on the pelvis of Aétosawrus,

which is also referred to the Saurischia on evidence of its pelvic

characters, approximating to the Cetiosaurian sub-order.

Part 4 treats of Zanclodon, which is regarded as closely allied

to Massospondylus, Euskelesaurus, and Streptospondylus. It is

founded chiefly on specimens in the Royal Museum at Stuttgart,

and in the University Museum at Tubingen. ‘The latter are regarded

as possibly referable to Teratosaurus, but are mentioned as Zanclodon

Quenstedti. The pelvis is described and restored. Zanclodon has

the cervical vertebra relatively long, as compared with Megalosaurus,

and small as compared with the dorsal vertebra, which have the

same Teleosauroid mode of union with the neural arch as is seen

in Streptospondylus and Massospondylus. The sternum, of Pleinin-

ger, is the right and left pubic bones; but there is much the same

difference in the proximal articular ends of those bones in the fossils

at Stuttgart and Tiibingen, as distinguishes corresponding parts of

the pubes in Megalosaurus and Streptospondylus. The ilium is

more like that of Palwosawrus and Dimodosaurus. The limb-bones

and digits are most like those of Dimodosaurus, but the teeth re-

semble Palwosaurus, Euskelesaurus, Megalosaurus, and Streptospon-

dylus.

Part 5 discusses Thecodontosaurus and Palewosaurus upon evidence

from the Dolomitic Conglomerate in the Bristol Museum. An attempt

is made to separate the remains into those referable to Thecodonto-

saurus and those belonging to Paleosaurus. The latter is represented

by dorsal and caudal “vertebrae, a scapular arch, humerus, ulna (?),

metacarpals, ilium, femur, tibia, fibula, metatarsalas and phalanges.

These portions of the skeleton are described. There i is throughout

a strong resemblance to Zanclodon and other Triassic types. A new

type of ilium, and the humerus originally figured are referred to

Thecodontosaurus.

Part 6 gives an account of the South African genus Massospon-

dylus. It is based partly upon the collection from Beaucherf, in

the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons, referred to M. cari-

natus ; and partly upon a collection from the Telle River, obtained

by Mr. Alfred Brown of Aliwal North, referred to M. Brownt. The

former is represented by cervical, dorsal, sacral, and caudal vertebree ;

Geological Society. 267

ilium, ischium, and pubis; femur, tibia ; humerus, metatarsals, and

phalanges. The latter is known from cervical, dorsal, and caudal

vertebree, femur, metatarsals, and bones of the digits. The affinities

with Zanclodon are, in some parts of the skeleton, stronger than with

Tuskelesaurus.

Part 7 gives an account of Huskelesaurus Browni, partly based

upon materials obtained by Mr. Alfred Brown from Barnards Spruit,

Aliwal North, and partly on specimens collected by the Author, with

Dr. W. G. Atherstone, Mr. T. Bain, and Mr. Alfred Brown, at the

Kraai River. The former series comprises the maxillary bone and

teeth, vertebra, pubis, femur, tibia and fibula, phalanges, chevron

bone and rib. ‘he latter includes a cervical vertebra and rib, and

the lower jaw. ‘The teeth are stronger than those of 7eratosaurus,

or any known Megalosaurian. The anterior part of the head was

compressed from side to side, and the head in size and form like

Megalosaurus, so far as preserved. The pubis is twisted as in

Staganolepis and Massospondylus, with a notch instead of a foramen

at the proximal end, as in those genera; and it expands distally

after the pattern of Zanclodon. The chevron bones are exception-

ally long, and the tail appears to have been greatly elongated. The

femur is intermediate between Megalosaurus and Palewosaurus, but

most resembles Zanclodon and Massospondylus. The tibia in its

proximal end resembles many Triassic genera; and in its distal end

is well distinguished from Massospondylus by its mode of union

with the astragalus. The claw-phalanges are convexly rounded,

being wider than is usual in Megalosauroids. The lower jaw from

the Kraai River gives the characters of the articular bone, and the

articulation, as well as of the dentary region and teeth. The

eervical vertebra is imperfect, but is remarkable for the shortness

of the centrum, being shorter than in Megalosaurus.

In Part 8 an account is given of Hortalotarsus shkirtopodus from

Barkly East, preserved in the Albany Museum. It is an Euskele-

saurian, and exhibits the tibia and fibula, and tarsus. There is a

separate ossification for the intermedium, which does not form an

ascending process ; and the astragalus is distinct from the calcaneum.

The metatarsals are elongated, and the phalanges somewhat similar

to those of Dimodosaurus.

Part 9, in conclusion, briefly examines the relations of the Saur-

ischian types with each other, and indicates ways in which they

approximate towards the Ornithosauria. It is urged that the Ornitho-

sauria are as closely related to the Saurischia as are the Aves to the

Ornithischia ; and that both divisions of the Saurischia approximate

in Stayanolepis and Belodon. Finally, a tabular statement is given

of the distribution in space and time of the 25 Old-World genera

which are regarded as probably well established. Eight of these are

referred to the Cetiosauria, thirteen to the Megalosauria, and four ta

the Aristosuchia or Compsognatha.

268 Miscellaneous.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on Dr, Hinde’s Tertiary Sponge-spicules.

By R. vy, Lenvenrexp.

Dr. Heeoe (‘On the Spenge-remains in the Lower Tertiary Strata

near Oamaru, Otago, New Zealand,’ Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool.

vol, xxiv.) has described and figured a number of sponge-spicules

from the Oamaru beds.

In studying Hinde’s figures of tetraxon and polyaxon spicules 1

have come across several forms exceedingly similar to spicules

observed by me in recent sponges different from those mentioned

by Hindeas their nearest recent allies. These are the following :—

Protrien (pl. xiii. figs. 16, 17, p. 234), referred by Hinde to

Craniella cranium, is identical with the protrizn of Stelletta his-

pida (Buccich).

Dichotricen with short rhabdom (pl. xiii. figs. 7, 8, 11, 12, p. 234),

referred by Hinde partly to Stelletta and Greodites, is in every way

similar to the dichotrizn of Hrylus discophorus (O. Schmidt).

Dichotrien with long rhabdom (pl. xiii. figs. 3, 4, 5, p. 233),

referred by Hinde to Geodites, is similar to the dichotriven of Anco-

rina cerebrum (QO. Schmidt).

Anatricn (pl. xiii. figs. 19-24, p. 235) is identical with the ana-

trizen of Geodia cydonium (it. v. L. in sched.) [i. e. Geodia gigas,

O. Schmidt; Cydonium Milleri, Fleming ; Geodia zetlandica, John-

ston, &c. }.

Aster (pl. xiv. fig. 18, p. 239), compared by Hinde to that of

Geodia tuberculosa (Bowerb.), is doubtless a spicule from the ecto-

chrote of a species of Stelletta.

Aster (pl. xiv. figs. 28, 29, 30, p. 237), compared by Hinde to

that of Stelletia intermedia (O. Schmilt), is identical with an aster

occurring in the lower portion of the cortex of the Geodia cydo-

nium (R, v. L.) above mentioned.

A Contribution to the Knowledge of the Male Seaual Organs of the

Diptera. By N. Cuoropxovsxy, St. Petersburg.

Our knowledge of the anatomy of the male sexual organs of the

Diptera is tolerably scanty. While the coarser structure of the parts

in questicn has been studied by L. Dufour and Loew, and we have

isolated notes thereon by other investigators also *, their finer con-

stitution has hitherto been entirely neglected. In order to supply

* L. Dufour, “ Anatomie générale des Diptéres,” Ann. Sc. Nat. 3 sér

fa ees 1. Dutours < 2echerehes anatom. et physiol. sur les Diptares,”

Mém. presentés AT Acad. Sei. Paris, t. xi., 1851; H. Loew, ‘ Horae ana-

tomic ” Heft iii, Posen, 1841; H. Loew, “ Beitr.

zur Kennt. d. inneren Geschlechtstheile d. zweifl. Insecten,’ Germar’s

‘Zeitschrift f. Entomologie,’ i1., 1841; Suckow, ‘ Die Geschlechtsorg. d.

Insecten,” Hens. Zeitschr. f. organ. Physik, 2 Ba. , 1828; Meigen, « Syste=

mat. Beschr. der bekannten europ. zWweifl. Insecten, 1818-38, “tab. S135,

43; Hegetschweiler, ‘De insectorum genitalibus, Turici, 1820 ; Swam-

merdam, ‘ Bibel der Natur, 1752, tab. 42 , 43; Bur meister, ‘Handbuch d.

Entomologie,’ 1832, 1. Bd., pp. 215-236.

Miscellaneous. 269

this deficiency I investigated last summer by means of sections the

male sexual organs of certain Diptera, especially the genus Luphria.

As we are already aware, the internal male genital apparatus of

Laphria (as of the Asilidze in general) consists of two long spirally

coiled testicular tubes, two vasa deferentia, two long tubular acces-

sory glands, and a short ductus ejaculatorius. The testes are

loosely surrounded by a common envelope, which is of a dark red

colour and is well supplied with trachez. Beneath the envelope

lies a fine layer of fat-granules. In structure this layer corresponds

to the membrane with which each follicle of the testis of the

butterfly is separately clothed, and, like it, it is in all probability

formed by the concrescence of the hypodermal layer of the trachew*.

The wall of the testicular tube consists of a thin but firm nucleated

membrane, beneath which there further lies a structureless mem-

brana propria. Parietal epithelium is not found in the testis,

except at the spot where it passes into the vas deferens, where the

epithelium appears at first flattish, and then continually more and

more columnar. ‘The vasa deferentia as well as the accessory

glands possess an external membrane similar to that of the testis,

while the ductus ejaculatorius is surrounded by a thick multilaminar

membrane, which is very feebly stainable with carmine and con-

tains numerous nuclei. This membrane :lso envelopes the vasa

deferentia and the accessory glands at their transition into the

ductus ejaculatorius, in consequence of which the four tubes when

examined under a low power appear to be united for a space into a

common cord. ‘The epithelium of the vasa deferentia is cylindrical,

but not columnar; in the accessory glands the cells of the epithe-

lium are very columnar in places, and form a number of longitu-

dinal ridges, projecting considerably into the lumen of the gland,

between which the epithelium is flat. The ductus ejaculatorius is

clothed with columnar cylindrical epithelium, the cells of which

contain large vacuoles in their peripheral extremities, and secrete a

thick chitinous intima.

The trachee, which surround the testis in abundance, do not

penetrate into its cavity, just as is also the case in otherinsects. In

this respect I most decisively maintain my statements as to the

structure of the testis of the butterdy, in opposition to the objec-

tions of Tichomirow and Koschewnikoff ft. In his paper on the

sexual apparatus of the humble-bee (‘‘ Drohne”) Herr Koschewnikoft

indeed confirms my view, by alluding to the fact that in Apis the

trachez do not penetrate into the cavities of the separate testicular

tubules. Further on, however, he writes:—‘‘ If we consider the

structure of the envelopes, the entire testis of the humble-bee is

* N. Cholodkovsky, ‘Der mannliche Geschlechtsapparat der Lepidc-

pteren,’ St. Petersburg, 1886 (in Russian).

+ Tichomirow, ‘ Entwicklungsgeschichte von Bombyx mori, Moskau,

1882 (in Russian) ; Koschewnikoftf, ‘ Ueber den Bau des Geschlechts-

apparates der Drohne,’ Moskau, 1891 (in Russian) ; Koschewnikoff, “ Zur

Anatomie der mannlichen Geschlechtsorgane der Honigbiene,” Zool.

Anzeiger, 1891, no. 376, pp. 5938-595 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser, 6,

vol. ix., Feb. 1892, pp. 185-187).

270 Miscellaneous.

comparable rather to a_ section (‘ scompartemento,’ Verson ;

‘Samenfollikel, Cholodkovsky) of the compound testis of the Lepi-

doptera.’”’ But since the cavity of the genital glands is undoubtedly

homologous in different insects, the distinction proposed by Koschew-

nikoff has no justification whatever. In the form in which he would

refute my view in his paper in the ‘ Zoologischer Anzeiger’ (no. 376 ;

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Feb. 1892:—“ The belief that in butter-

flies there are no trachez within the testis is erroneous ”), Koschew-

nikoff’s reply is even devoid of all actual foundation, for I never

said that there are no trachez within the testis: I merely main-

tained, as I do still, that into the cavity of the testis, where balls

and bundles of spermatozoa lie, the tracheze do not penetrate.

The spermatogeny of Laphria is of a very peculiar kind, which

vividly reminds us of the process described by Verson for Bombyx

mori *, In the blind club-like swollen end of the testicular tube

lies a colossal cell, visible with the naked eye; this is the sperma-

togonia, from which the entire contents of the testis are derived.

In Bombyx this spermatogonia is found in the larval stage, but in

Laphria it remains active in the imago and exists simultaneously

with numerous completely developed bundles of spermatozoa, which

distend the middle and lower sections of the testicular tube. From

this cell proceed ray-like outgrowths of plasma (as in the case of

Bombyx mort), in which numerous nuclei are imbedded. I have

never found a single large nucleus (Verson) in the central mass of

the plasma of the spermatogonia, but always several large nuclei of

irregular and very varied form, which took either a slight or a very

deep stain from carmine. In addition to this I always found in the

central plasma-mass of the spermatogonia numerous small chromatin

corpuscles, which sometimes appeared somewhat curved and were

frequently united into little heaps. Judging by these figures the

division of the nucleus in the spermatogonia of Laphria is not ami-

totic (as described by Verson for Bombya mort), but is effected by

typical mitosis.

As regards the other groups of Diptera, my knowledge of the

finer structure of the sexual apparatus is at present still incomplete.

I therefore here venture to say only a few words as to the testes of

the genus Calliphora. In these flies the two testes are each enclosed

in an orange-yellow capsule, and in addition to this are surrounded

by a special saccule of the fat-body. Within this saccule, that is

between its wall and the testicular capsule, lie peculiar cells of very

large size, whose plasma contains numerous large globules, which

are apparently hard and take a very deep stain from fuchsine. The

significance of these remarkable cells appears at present quite

enigmatical.— Zoologischer Anzeiger, xv. Jahrg., no. 391, May 16,

1892, pp. 178-180.

* E. Verson, ‘La spermatogenesi nel Bombya: mori, Padova, 1889 ;

Verson, “ Zur Spermatogenesis,” Zool. Anzeiger, 1889.

Miscellaneous. 271

A Contribution to the Embryogeny of the Chalcidide.

By M. L.-F. Hennecvy.

The few observations which have been made upon the development

of the entomophagous Hymenoptera have shown that the embryo-

geny of those species which have been studied hitherto is charac-

terized by the absence of nutritive vitellus in the ovum, by the

existence of a single embryonic envelope differing from the amnion of

the other Insecta, and by the constitution of the larva. As I have had

the opportunity of encountering in some larvie of Stratiomys strigosa

several stages in the development of a Chalcid parasite, Smicra

clavipes, with which Swammerdam was already acquainted, I think

it will be useful, in spite of the numerous gaps which my investiga-

tion exhibits, to mention the facts which I have observed.

In a Stratiomys-larva attacked by Smicra we find some fifty ova

at different stages of development. The youngest which I have

examined measured 150 y in length by 50 « in breadth. These ova

have the form of an elongated ovoid, terminated at each extremity

by an appendix like the finger of a glove. The chorion of the ovum

is very delicate and perfectly homogeneous; its inner surface is

clothed by a cellular membrane, formed of a single layer of little

flattened cells. Inside this membrane a clear space, filled with

fluid, surrounds a solid elongated cellular mass, which results from

the total segmentation of the formative vitellus. The cellular

membrane probably owes its origin to a very precocious differentia-

tion of the periphery of the segmented vitellus, and constitutes an

embryonic membrane which is comparable to that of the Scorpions

and of Polywenus.

The ovum, in consequence of progressive development, increases

in volume ; its chorion becomes distended ; the appendices shaped

like the finger of a glove disappear almost entirely, and are only

represented by two little points which are scarcely visible. At the

same time the embryonic membrane increases in area, but without

the multiplication of its cells. The latter become enlarged by

flattening themselves out more and more; they attain very great

dimensions, and each possess a nucleus of considerable bulk.

During the growth of the ovum the central cellular mass becomes

hollowed out and differentiates by delamination into two layers, one

of which is ectodermic, the other endodermic. The nervous system

is formed on the ventral face by two ectodermic thickenings, situated

on each side of the median line. At the same time between the two

primitive layers of the blastoderm mesodermic elements appear, the

origin of which I have not been able to determine. The segments

of the body become visible; the cephalic portion is slightly larger

than the rest of the body, and exhibits in front a little papilla, on

which the mouth-parts will subsequently appear.

At this point the ovum is about 600 pw in length by 420 » in

breadth ; it has become about two hundred times larger than it was

at first. The embryonic membrane, which is separated from the

272 Miscellaneous.

chorion and from the embryo by a thick layer of albuminous fluid,

is still intact, when the little vermiform larva, destitute of any kind

of appendages except rudimentary mouth-parts, is already well

formed and begins to exhibit movements. At this moment the

large flattened cells of the embryonic membrane separate from one

another, become free, and assume a globular form; they undergo a

fatty degeneration and float freely, isolated or in little groups, in the

liquid which surrounds the embryo.

When the larva of Smicra emerges it presents almost the same

constitution as that of Hncyrtus fuscicollis, recently described by

Bugnion * ; it differs from it, however, in its nervous system, which

is formed by a double chain in which the ganglia are sharply

distinct and which is in connexion with well-developed supra-

cesophageal centres. It terminates posteriorly in an acuminate

extremity, in front of which opens the anus. The hind-gut. which

is very short, does not appear to be in communication with the mid-

gut, which is filled with a yellowish liquid without any traces of

formed elements.

A large number of embryos of Smicra die before arriving at the

limit of their development and undergo a fatty degeneration in the

interior of the ovum; in addition to this the ova are frequently

attacked by the mycelium of a fungus, which perforates the chorion

and develops in the albuminous liquid. The presence of this fungus

does not appear to injure the larva of the Stratiomys, the tissues of

which remain perfectly healthy. I have never found more than two

or three well-developed larvie of Smicra in the same Stratiomys-

larva.

The stages which I have so far observed enable me to establish

the following facts :—

In Smicra the segmentation of the ovum is total; a single

embryonic membrane appcars at an early period, before the forma-

tion of the embryo, by a process very different from that which gives

origin to the amnion of other insects. The ovum undergoes a

considerable increase in bulk during its development, owing to the

remarkable elasticity of its chorion. The embryonic membrane

follows the growth of the embryo ; the cells attain large dimensions

and do not multiply. When the embryo is well formed the cells of

the embryonic membrane separate and enter upon fatty degenera-

tion. The ovum borrows from the blood of its host by endosmosis

the nutritive materials necessary for its development. Even for a

long time after emerging the larva appears to nourish itself only at

the expense of the blood of its host.—Comptes Rendus, tome exiv.

no. 3 (January 18, 1892), pp. 1383-136.

* ‘Recueil zoologique suisse,’ t, v. (1890).

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

{SIXTH SERIES.]

No. 58. OCTOBER 1892.

XX XI.—Notes on the Cuvierian Organs of Holothuria nigra.

By K. A. Mrncuin, B.A., Assistant in the Department of

Comparative Anatomy, Oxford.

[Plate XVII.]

THE observations here recorded were made by me in the

summer of 1890, when I had the honour to occupy one of

the British Association tables in the Marine Biological

Laboratory at Plymouth, during the months of July, August,

and September. For the greater part of the time I was

engaged in studying the Gregarines of various marine

animals, but especially of Holothuria nigra. Of these I

obtained an abundance of living specimens, and so was able

to observe the Cuvierian organs in the fresh and living con-

dition. It was my intention at the time to work out fully

the structure and function of these remarkable organs ; but as

it has been impossible for me, owing to other work, to carry

out my purpose, it seemed best to publish at once the few

scattered observations I was able to make.

1, Anatomical Relations—The account of these organs

given by Bell (1) is inaccurate in certain details, which is

not to be wondered at, since he was only able to examine

spirit-specimens. He states (p. 375) that the organs arise

from the cloaca and that they differ from any yet described

by the fact that they are closely united together into a firm

bundle. Both these statements are erroneous and are due to

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 19

274 Mr. E. A. Minchin on the

the fact that when the organs are placed in spirit they become

at first exceedingly sticky, and adhere to one another and to

everything they touch; so that in spirit-specimens perfectly

misleading appearances are obtained.

If a Holothuria nigra be opened fresh in sea-water, it is

easily seen that the Cuvierian ceeca are each quite separate

from one another and arise independently from the left respi-

ratory tree (PI. XVII. fig. 9, c.o. and rsp.). In the normal

condition they are cylindrical, tapering to a point at their

distal extremity. or the most part they are of a pure white

colour, but a few are pinkish in tint. The latter are probably

freshly formed as outgrowths from the respiratory tree. A

healthy animal always contains an enormous number of tubes,

and they take up a very large space in the body.

2. Phenomena of Elongation.—TVhe most curious property

of these organs is their power of elongating to a relatively

enormous extent. I will first describe what is seen in the

living animal.

If a healthy Holothuria nigra be pricked with a needle it

first draws in its tentacles and ceases to move. If the stimu-

lation be continued it slowly curls the posterior part of the

body up towards the part affected. In a few moments a

number of white threads are seen to emerge from the anus

and to run about swiftly in all directions. At the end of

each thread is a thicker portion or head (A, figs. 1 a and 8),

which is easily seen to be the cause of the movement; for

the thread itself is formed continuously from it at the point

x, and the head gets smaller and smaller during the process,

When first ejected the head averages about 2 centimetres in

length. Since the head produces perhaps twenty times its

own length of thread or more, it rushes through the water by

its own activity. One might compare the head to a rocket

and the thread to the trail of sparks emitted by it. More-

over, as the head is generally slightly curved, it runs in any

direction. The result is that the irritating body gets enve-

Joped in a network of delicate but exceedingly tenacious and

sticky threads. As is well known to the Plymouth fishermen,

even animals as large as lobsters become so firmly entangled

that they are unable to move. Meanwhile the Holothurian,

if the irritation has ceased, walks quietly away, and the

Cuvierian threads, as we may call them, being now firmly

fixed to some foreign body, break off at their attachment to

the respiratory tree. As arule only a small portion of the

tubes contained in the body are emitted at a time, and a

healthy Holothurian can emit them five or six times in succes-

Cuvierian Organs of Holothuria nigra. 275

sion. The only object which they do not appear to adhere

to is the slimy body of the Holothurian itself.

With regard to the cause of this elongation, all the state-

ments known to me in the literature of the subject attribute

it to one of two causes, or to a combination of them—(1) to

liquid being forced into the tube, (2) to an unwinding of the

spirally wound connective tissue in the walls of the tube.

Semper (7, p. 139) examined Bohadschia marmorata, in

which ejection of the Cuvierian organs was not observed, but

in which they showed power of elongation. A freshly caught

animal was quickly cut open, so that the viscera came out of

the wound, without the intestine breaking away from the

cloaca. When the cloaca was stimulated at the point where

the lowest Cuvierian organs were fixed they all shortened

themselves by about a half. In the same way they elon-

gated voluntarily, and became then very long and at the same

time thicker, Hence the author concluded that they must

possess a contractility of their own and that elongation could

only be brought about by an influx of blood. No blood-

vessels, however, were observed, and it is quite certain that

none exist.

Hérouard (3) attributes their elongation entirely to water

being forced in from the cloaca. Having studied Holothuria

catanensis, he describes them as hollow tubes attached to a

dilatation of the respiratory tree and provided with sphincters

at their orifices. When the water which is contained in the

dilatation of the respiratory tree is compressed by the con-

traction of its walls it penetrates into the tubes. his can

be shown by ligaturing the anus and cutting the body-wall,

so as to expose the Cuvierian organs. Certain of the tubes

can then be seen to dilate gradually from the base upwards,

until equilibrium of pressure is restored. When set free into

the surrounding water they dilate by a process analogous to

that described above.

Jourdan (4, pp. 49, 50), on the other hand, attributes the

whole process (in H. dmpatiens) to the stretching and un-

rolling of the bundles of connective tissue, commencing at

the basilar region. ‘The muscular layers seem to break up

and let the connective tissue loose. The tubes are only

sticky when ejected. Cuénot (2) steers a middle course, and

attributes their elongation within the body (also of /. im-

patiens) and ejection to pressure of liquid from the cloaca,

with Hérouard; but after they are ejected the spirally wound

muscles and connective tissue unroll, so that the tube elon-

gates, and at the same time the external epithelium changes

19%

276 Mr. E. A. Minchin on the

into a sticky matter. Bell (1, p. 565), like Jourdan, attri-

butes the elongation of the organs in our form to the unrolling

of a spiral thread of connective tissue.

However well this explanation of the elongation as due

to the pressure of liquid may apply to Semper’s Bohadschia,

and possibly also to HH. catanensis, it is totally inapplicable

to H. nigra, and I believe also to H. ¢mpatiens. This is

shown by the fact that in H. nigra an isolated Cuvierian

organ can be made to elongate by itself. If in a living

animal one of the Cuvierian organs be pricked or otherwise

stimulated it will, as Jourdan (4, p. 48) has already observed,

go off of itself ful elongate in the same manner as those

normally thrown out by the animal. My experience in trying

to preserve these organs for histology shows this still plainer.

Wishing to preserve material for a study of the minute struc-

ture of these organs, I carefully removed from freshly opened

animals the portion of the respiratory tree to which they were

attached and transferred the organs so removed to various

preserving liquids. In the process of removal great care was

necessary, as the organs, if shaken or pricked, were liable to

go off. But I found that in very few preserving fluids was it

possible to preserve the organs in their normal form. For

instance, the instant they were placed in a saturated solution

of corrosive sublimate every single organ commenced at once

to elongate rapidly, andit was some seconds before the killing

action of the fluid overcame the tendency to elongate. The

same result came about whether the solution was warm or

cold, and also in Kleinenberg’s picric, in corrosive and acetic

mixtures, and in various strengths of chromic. ‘The latter

reagent was most useless of all, as it was a long time before

the activity of the tubes was overcome. After trying a great

many things I was only able to preserve the organs in their

normal condition in 1 per cent. osmic acid and in a mixture

of corrosive sublimate and osmic acid. Jourdan (4, p. 43)

mentions some similar experiences.

It is obvious that here there can be no question whatever

of the elongation being due to pressure of fluid. The

Cuvierian tubes each possess a sort of automatic power of

rapidly elongating, the explanation of which must be sought

for in the structure of the organs themselves, and which

therefore I am not able at present to give. Hence I mistrust

Hérouard’s experiment, for in Holothuria nigra the organs

can be made to elongate whether the cloaca be ligatured or

not. Nevertheless it would seem, from the combined evidence

of Semper and Hérouard, that in some forms the Cuvierian

organs are capable of dilating and contracting in response to

Curiertan Organs of Holothuria nigra. 277

pressure of fluid from the cloaca; but that is certainly not

the case in Holothuria nigra. In this form the organs elon-

gate entirely of themselves in response to stimuli, which may

be applied to the organs themselves or to the peripheral

sense-organs of the animal, which is the normal process.

Moreover, when once the organ has elongated it cannot be

again retracted, but is cast off, a constant supply of such

organs being kept up by outgrowths from the respiratory

tree. Hxamination of isolated organs shows that the elonga-

tion and the formation of the sticky thread commence at the

base, and that the “head” which rushes about so,wildly in

the water is the remains of the original Cuvierian organ. In

normal healthy cases the head becomes entirely used up in

the formation of the sticky thread; but often its power

slackens and stops while a great deal is still unused. As the

energy gets less the thread produced is not straight, but

wavy, as in fig. 1d. This can well be seen by putting the

organs in corrosive sublimate or Kleinenberg’s picric, when

the wavy appearance is produced as the reagent gradually

overcomes the power of elongation.

To resume, the following appears to be the normal process.

Irritation of the skin of the Holothurian is transmitted ulti-

mately, along what nerve-paths I cannot say, to the base of

Cuvierian organs. Certain of these commence to elongate

with great rapidity, in what way is not clear—most probably

as described by Jourdan, but certainly not as the result of

pressure of fluid. Asa result they soon find their way out

of the body and continue to elongate outside, being generally

directed by the animal, so that some of the tubes are almost

certain to come in contact with, and stick to, the writating

body or foe. After this they break off at their point of

attachment to the respiratory tree, and new organs grow to

replace them.

‘The next point to examine is the

3. Lection of the Cuvierian Organs.—The problem here

may be briefly stated as follows. ‘The Cuvierian organs are

attached to the respiratory tree and lie entirely in the body-

cavity, with their free ends pointing away from the anus.

When ejected they emerge from the anus with the free end

foremost. ‘To do this it is obvious they must in some way

pass through the wall of the gut.

According to Semper (7) they come through an opening in

the wall of the cloaca with their free end foremost. It is left

an open question whether the opening they pass through is pre-

formed orarises by dehiscence at the time the organs are thrown

out. Ludwig (5, p.401) considers that our anatomical knowledge

278 Mr. E. A. Minchin on the

points to the latter view. Térouard seems to agree with

Semper, for he states that the whole process is the first act

of expulsion of the digestive tract, and that when the wall of

the cloaca is torn the Cuvierian organs, being nearest to it,

are thrown out.

On the other hand, Cuénot (2, p. 371) has a more compli-

cated theory. He says:—“* As Hérouard has shown, the

water enclosed in the cloaca penetrates into the basilar vesicles

[which in Holothurta nigra do not exist], and from thence

gradually into the tubes, which dilate little by little, this

dilatation coinciding with the contraction of the irritated

animal, ‘The pressure in the interior of the body increases ;

the tubes tend to be rejected to the exterior; at this moment,

it is a point which escapes direct observation, they break at

their base of insertion on. the basilar vesicle, which presents

probably a locus minoris resistentic, pass through it and the

cloaca, and are rejected by the anal orifice. The basilar

vesicle then contracts, the strong muscular walls apply them-

selves to one another, so interrupting all communication

between the coelome and the exterior.”

If I have understood this description properly I gather

that the Cuvierian organs break off completely at their bases

of insertion and then pass bodily through the hole thus made.

I further infer from it that the Cuvierian organs should

emerge with their bases foremost. All these statements are

negatived by the facts observed in Holothuria nigra. 'The

organs do not emerge with their bases foremost and they do

not break off from their attachment until they have spent

themselves and are firmly fixed to some object, when they are

violently broken away from their attachments to the respi-

ratory tree by the animal’s movements.

1 have had many opportunities of studying the method in

which these organs are rejected, and can completely confirm

Semper’s account. While opening Holothurians to obtain

gregarines a great number of Cuvierian organs were always

ejected by them, and in such specimens an aperture in the

dorsal wall of the cloaca could always be found, and very

often Cuvierian organs would be found in the aperture.

After many attempts I was able to make and draw the dissec-

tion shown in Plate XVII. fig. 9, in the following manner:—A

fresh Holothurian being obtained, it was placed on a sheet of

cork and made to eject some Cuvierian organs. ‘Then with

a sharp knife the body was opened on the right side by a

longitudinal cut and the integument pinned out right and

left. Weak spirit was then poured on to the surface of the

water, in order to subdue the action of the powerful body-

Cuviertan Organs of Holothuria nigra. 279

muscles, which tend by their contraction to curl up the cut

integument and pull out the pins. When the muscles were

thus stupefied the dissection was carefully proceeded with,

and when finished placed in strong spirit. In this manner

the result was obtained shown on Plate XVII. fig. 9. The

Cuvierian organs (c.o.) are seen lying in a ereat mass

attached to the left respiratory tree (Zrsp.). Some of them

(c.o.') have detached themselves from the main body and

have passed through an opening in the dorsal wall of the

cloaca and out through the anus to the exterior.

To confirm the results so obtained I employed another

method. In the store of the Marine Biological Association

there were a great number of specimens of Holothuria nigra

preserved in spirit, many of which had in dying partially

ejected their Cuvierian organs and were to be seen with a

bunch of these organs protruding from the anus. Selecting

such a specimen, I cut a series of thick sections through the

cloacal region with the hand, using a sharp razor and

arranging the sections in order. I obtained nine such sec-

tions through the cloaca and the base of the respiratory trees,

and in figs. 2-8 on Plate XVII. seven of them are diagram-

matically” represented.

In the first section (fig. 2) the cloaca (c/.) is seen filled with

Cuvierian organs (¢.0.) and attached to the body-wall (¢nt.)

by radiating muscles. ‘The five longitudinal muscles are just

visible. The third and fourth sections (figs. 3 and 4) are

similar but larger, and the number of Cuvierian organs is

ereater. In the fifth section (fig. 5) the Cuvierian organs

are now close up against the dorsal wall of the cloaca; a few

appear also entangled i in the cloacal muscles to the left and

ventrally. In the sixth section (fig. 6) the wall of the cloaca

is wanting on the dorsal side, and the gap is filled by

Cuvierian organs which are oval in section, showing that

they are cut obliquely and are hence passing downwards and

backwards. ‘The seventh section (fig. 7) passes through the

spot where the cloaca gives off a branch, the left respiratory

tree (d.rsp.), to which the Cuvierian organs are beginning

to be attached. It is noteworthy that dorsally some of the

Cuvierian organs are cut twice in the section, and can be seen

in fact to bend backwards, curving slightly to the right. In

the eighth section (fig. 8) the respiratory tree is quite

distinct from the rectum, which is placed more ventrally and

attached by a mesentery between the median and right ventral

Jongitudinal muscles. A great number of Cuvierian organs

are “attached to the respiratory tree, and a similar curving

back can be observed in some of them to that pointed out in

280 Mr. E. A. Minchin on the

the preceding section. ‘The ninth section (not figured) was

almost precisely similar to the eighth. In all the sections the

delicate right respiratory tree has been lost, having been

probably torn away by the razor.

The conclusion I draw from these preparations is as

follows :—The Cuvierian organs, after commencing to elon-

gate within the body in the manner described above, are in

some way directed to the dorsal wall of the cloaca, which

they break through. It may be that the powerful contrac-

tion of the body-walls, compressing the liquid contained in

the ccelome, causes the wall of the body-cavity to break at

its weakest point, which is presumably the dorsal wall of the

cloaca, through which the organs are then forced. Bell has

also observed Cuvierian organs in the cloaca of one of his

specimens of this form (1, p. 875). They thus reach the

anus, from which they issue point foremost, to elongate in

the surrounding water. I have frequently found that pieces

of the cloacal wall, recognizable by their radiating muscles,

are ejected with the organs, and have no doubt that the

aperture in the cloaca through which they escape is tempo-

rary. An interesting experiment would be to stimulate a

Holothurian to eject its Cuvierian organs after first ligaturing

the anus, so that they would be unable to escape by the usual

path, and would be obliged either to find some other mode of

exit or remain within the body-cavity.

4. Function of the Cuvierian Organs.—The greater number

of authors consider them as organs of defence. Peach (6,

p- 173) described in 1845 how the animal “is extremely

irritable, and on being touched or disturbed throws out a

bunch of white tapered threads about an inch in length and

one eighth in thickness; these soon become attenuated,

either by the agitation of the water or the coming into contact

with something; they stick to everything they touch, and

from that the animals are called ‘ cotton-spinners’ by the

fishermen.” Ludwig, in his magnificent work ‘ Echino-

dermata’ (5, p. 401 ef seg.), sums up the views of different

authors and inclines to the view that they are organs of

defence, though a little uncertain as to whether that is their

primitive function, owing to the statements of Hérouard.

Cuénot also argues strongly that they are a means of defence

(2, p. 372 et seg.) Hérouard alone of recent writers expresses

his views to the contrary in the following words (3, p. 673) :—

“Les tubes de Cuvier sont considérés actuellement comme

étant des organes de défense. Partisans des causes finales,

les auteurs ont attribué a ces organes de telles fonctions,

parce quils adherent remarquablement aux objets qui les

Cuvierian Organs of Holothuria nigra. 281

touchent. L’observation des faits contredit cette manitre de

voir. Les tubes de Cuvier sont simplement des organes arbo-

rescents transformés, éminement extensibles et contractiles,

adaptés 4 des fonctions glandulaires speciales.”’

At the risk of being considered by M. Hérouard as a

partisan of final causes,” I must express my opinion that

in the Cuvierian organs we have to do with organs of defence.

I do not hold this belief because these organs are remarkably

sticky, any more than I believe that a pistol is a weapon of

defence because it is hollow ; but because I have seen them

in action, which M. Hérouard does not seem to have done.

After denying them a defensive function, M. Hérouard terms

them glandular organs; but, as Ludwig (5) remarks, it is

difficult to reconcile this idea with their structure, since the

glandular layer is separated from the lumen by connective

tissue. Moreover, the ejection of these organs in Holothuria

nigra is in no way a pathological process, as M. Hérouard

supposes, but a perfectly normal act. ‘There can be no

reasonable doubt, it appears to me, that in the species here

under consideration the Cuvierian organs function only as

weapons of defence *. Nevertheless it is quite possible that

they may not have this function universally in the group of

Holothurians and may have primitively served some other

function. In fact the Cuvierian organs of Bohadschia mar-

morata, as described by Semper (7, p. 139), can hardly be

used for defence in the same way as those here described.

In considering the question it should be borne in mind that,

while these organs may be highly developed in one Holo-

thurian, they may be altogether wanting in another closely

allied form. Thus they are quite wanting in Holothurta tubu-

losa, which is a close ally of our form, ‘This fact seems to me

to go against the idea that they represent in any way a

morphological rudiment, @. e. an organ which formerly had

some other very different function. ‘Their position and mode

of growth shows them to be simply outgrowths of the respi-

ratory trees. In some Holothurians they are, as is well

known, racemose or ‘ traubenférmig.” In such forms there-

fore they would appear to be less differentiated from the

remainder of the respiratory tree than in forms like Holo-

thuria nigra, where they are highly specialized. These facts

* In Naples I was able to observe the large Holothuria sanctort, which

emits its organs in the same manner as /Z, nigra, The Cuyierian organs

are smaller in this form than in JZ, nigra, and, owing to the great thick-

ness and muscular power of the integument, they are more diflicult to

study in the living animal.

282 Mr. E. A. Minchin on the

point to the Cuvierian organs being simply, as Hércuard

supposes, a modified portion of the respiratory tree.

The habit possessed by so many Holothurians of ejecting

the intestines when stimulated is too well known to require

description. ‘This evisceration seems to be almost a normal

habit, since viscera of Holothurians are frequently fished up

by fishermen. At Pl ymouth I often offered ovaries and other

portions of the viscera ie Holothurians to anemones and other

animals in my tank. JI did not keep any careful record of

my experiments; but I can only say that the viscera were

often immediately swallowed by anemoues or seized hold of

by other animals, but always rejected again in a few minutes.

‘The impression I obtained was that these viscera were ex-

tremely unpalatable to the majority of animals. I think this

idea, if carried out by further experiments, would give us

some clue as to the use of this curious habit. If any rapa-

cious dogfish or other animal attacked a Holothurian and

caused it to eject its viscera, it would in all probability, after

tasting them, never repeat the experiment *. ‘The Holo-

thurian, on the other hand, appears to suffer but little harm

from its evisceration, since it is certain that the whole of the

viscera can be regenerated under normal conditions. Never-

theless the habit of throwing out all the viscera must be an

exceedingly expensive one, ‘and the view I take of the

Cuvierian organs is that they are simply a portion of the

viscera specially modified for ejection, ‘Lheir position, near

the base of the respiratory tree, is one where they would be

the first organs to be ejected, as Hérouard has remarked.

Their anatomical relations show them, as stated above, to be

only specially modified portions of the respiratory tree.

Possibly they at first retained their respiratory function and

were only distinguished by the possession of an external layer

of mucous secreting gland-cells, which increased their unpala-

tability. At first merely passively offensive, they ultimately

by further modification “became agveressively so, as in LHolo-

thuria nigra. he steps from such an hy pothetical initial

stage to the highly modified organs of the latter form it is not

in my power to trace. Before that could be done more infor-

mation is necessary as to their structure and the exact method

in which their elongation is brought about in this and other

forms.

* Here one may draw attention to the intensely bright coloration of

the internal organs of Holothuriaus, which are certainly exceedingly con-

spicuous objects when ejected. May not this piohably be a case to be

brought under the heading of “ warning coloration ”

Cuvierian Organs of Holothuria nigra. 283

The above theory of the function and origin of the

Cuvierian organs is, I am well aware, an hypothesis only, and

requires much more foundation before it can be accepted,

Nevertheless, on the principle that the test of an hypothesis is

its power of explaining facts, | venture to bring it forward as

a suggestion as to the true nature and homologies of these

very curious and interesting organs.

Oxford,

July 1892.

List of Works cited in the Text.

1. Bett, F. Jerrrey.—‘ Studies in the Holothurioidea.—IV. On the

Structural Characters of the Cotton-Spinner (fZolothuria nigra),

and especially of its Cuvierian Organs.”” “ V. Further Notes on

the Cotton-Spinner.” Proc. Zovl. Sov. 1884, pp. 372-876 and

pp. 565-565.

Cuénor, L.—* Etudes morphologiques sur les Echinodermes.” Arch.

de Biol. tome x1. fase. 3 and 4, pp. 813-€80.

3. Hétrovarp.—“ Recherches sur les Holothuries des Cotes de France.”

Arch. de Zool, expér. et gén. (2) t. vil., 1889, pp. 535 et seg.

4, Jourpan.— Recherches sur Histologie des Holothuries.” Ann. du

Musée d Hist. Nat. de Marseille, tome i., Mém. no. 6.

oeal

Echinodermata, in Bronn’s ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen

des Thierreichs,’ Band ii. Abth, 3.

6. Pracu, C. W.—“ On the ‘ Nigger’ or ‘ Cotton-Spinner ’ of the Cornish

Fishermen.” Ana. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xv. 1845, pp. 171-174,

7, Semper, C.—“ Reisen im Archipel der Philippinen.” II. Theil,

Wissenschaftliche Resultate, 1 Band, Holothurien, Leipzig,

1858.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIL.

Figs. 1a & b. Two Cuvierian organs as seen during the process of ae

gation and production of the sticky thread. h, “head”

remains of the original organ, which 1 is being used up to fe

the thread (thr.) “at the “point. 2 1d is drawn from an organ

which had gone off on being leet in Kleinenberg’s picrie.

Natural size.

Figs. 2-8. Seven sections taken from a series of nine thick sections through

the posterior end of a Holothurian which had commenced to

eject its Cuvierian organs on being placed bodily in spirit.

Represented somewhat diagrammatic: rally and slightly enlarged.

Lettering for all the fioures : —int., integument ; ln., longitu-

dinal muscles; cl., cloaca ; G.0;3 Cuvierian organs; Ursp., left

respiratory tree; 7., rectum.

Fig. 9 represents the posterior part of a specimen of Holothuria nigra,

opened while in the act of rejecting some of its Cuvierian

284 Dr. W. J. Holland on some new

organs. The body was opened a little to the right of the mid-

dorsal line. In the middle are seen the three longitudinal

muscles of the trivium (¢.). On the right is the right muscle

of the bivium (7.bv.), and on the left is the left one (d.bv.).

The Cuvierian organs (c.o.) are seen forming a great mass

attached to the left respiratory tree (/.rsp.), which is attached

by a mesentery to the rectum (7.). Some of the Cuvierian

organs (c.o,’) are seen passing through an aperture in the wall

of the cloaca (c/.) and protruding from the anus (an.). On the

right is seen the right respiratory tree (7.7sp.), the extremity of

which has been loosened from its attachments and hangs over

the side of the dissection.

XXXII.—Descriptions of some new Species of African Lepi-

doptera. By W.J. Houuanp, Ph.D., F.E.S., Pittsburgh,

isa.

RHOPALOCERA.

Nymphalide, Swains.

Genus THALEROPIS, Staudinger.

1. Thaleropis trigona, sp. n.

g. Antenne black above, brown below. Front white ;

eyes brown; palpi black above and whitish below ; collar and

thorax black, spotted with yellow. The end of the abdomen

is yellow above and tipped with black. The underside of

the body is bluish grey. The anterior wings are strongly

arched on costa, produced and rounded at apex, strongly

excavated upon the outer margin, with the outer angle

scarcely rounded and the inner margin straight. The costa

of the posterior wing is one fourth shorter than the inner

margin of the anterior wing; the outer margin is very con-

vex and produced at the anal angle in the form of a short and

broad tail. The markings of the upper surface resemble those

of 7. kinugnana, Grose Smith, but the macular bands of

yellow traversing the median area of both wings differ from

those of all other species hitherto described in that they are

subtriangular in form, increasing in width from the costal

region towards the inner margins of the wings; and there

are no subcostal yellow spots as in Z. kinugnana and

T. uhelda. ‘The markings of the underside are much as in

T. (Pseudacrea) uhelda, Mabille, but the base of the posterior

wing is umber and the median transverse band of this wing

Species of African Lepidoptera. 285

is broader and darker than in that species and is divided in

the middle by a line of light grey.

Expanse of wings 50 millim.

Hab. Lake Onauga, Gaboon, W. Africa.

The type is in the collection of the author and is unique.

Note.—T. kinugnana, T. uhelda, and T. trigona are not

strictly referable to Thaleropis, and should compose a new

genus.

Lycenide, Steph.

Genus PENTILA, Westw.

2. Pentila umbra, sp. n.

3. Recalling P. rotha, Hew., in the general style of its

markings, but differing in the arrangement of the spots in

the cell of the fore wing and in the greater breadth of the

black outer margins, and in the peculiar dull wood-brown

ground-colour of the wings above and below.

Expanse of wings 35 millim.

Hab. Upper valley of the Ogové (or Ogowé).

‘l'ype in Collection Holland,

D’UrBANIA, Trim.

3. LD)’ Urbania cornu-copic, sp. n.

g. Antenne, head, thorax, and abdomen black on the

upperside, grey on the underside. The ground-colour of the

upperside of both wings is a warm red, restricted upon the

primaries to a curved median band widening from about the

middle of the costa to the outer angle and the middle of the

inner margin, and presenting the outline of a “horn of plenty.”

The remainder of the primary is dark brown. The posterior

wing is irregularly margined outwardly and_ profusely

speckled upon the inner margin with dark brown. Upon the

underside of the primaries the red curved fascia reappears,

but the colour is less brilliant than upon the upperside. The

costa and the apex of the primaries are broadly lilac-grey,

minutely spotted with brown; the base and a transverse

subapical band are fuliginous. The posterior wings are of

the same lilac-grey colour as the apical portion of the pri-

maries, and are mottled with small brown spots and traversed

beyond the cell by an irregularly curved narrow black line,

and further ornamented upon the margin by subhastate brown

spots disposed upon the intraneural spaces.

286 Dr. W. J. Holland on some new

I;xpanse of wings 24 millim.

Hab. Ogové Valley, Gaboon, W. Africa.

Type in “Collection Holland.

Genus LAcHNocNEMA, Trim.

4. Lachnocnema Reutlingert, sp. n.

?. Body and wings dark brown above. Both wings are

crossed beyond the cell by a broad, oblique, macular band of

pale yellow curving inwardly. The ends of the cells are

marked by heavy ieee spots. Upon the underside the

markings are as in L, bibulus, Fabr., = larger, darker, and

more distinctly defined upon the much paler ground- -colour,

except the median macular band of the secondaries, in w high:

the spots are paler and red in tone, and heavily. margined

with silver externally.

Expanse of wings 44 millim.

Hab. Benita.

Type in Collection Holland.

This species may be readily distinguished from all others

of the genus by its large size and the pale yellow bands of

the upper surface.

Genus Hypotycana, Felder.

5. Hypolycena rava, sp. Tes

Upperside dark brown, with an oval orange spot below

the cell m the primaries, and the outer third of the secon-

daries from below the outer to the anal angle likewise orange.

The margin of the secondaries is dark brown and the orange

area is interrupted by a small circular brown spot just beyond

the tail, which is black and minutely tipped with white.

The underside has the markings somewhat as in /. eleala,

Hew., which are characteristic of a large group of African

species belonging to this and allied genera.

Iixpanse of wings 28 millim.

Hab. Kangwe, Ogové River, W. Africa.

Type in Collection Holland.

Genus PSEUDALETIS, Druce.

6. Pseudaletis nigra, sp. n.

¢. The upper surface is black. On the primaries there is

a small white spot at the end of the cell and a moderately

broad white subapical band running from before the middle

Species of African Lepidoptera. 287

of the costa, which it does not reach, to below the middle of

the outer margin, which it likewise does not reach. Upon

the secondaries there is a large white band running from the

upper part of the base outwardly and covering the cell, and

extending about three fourths of the distance from the base

toward the outer margin, which it does not reach. ‘The inner

edge of this band is straight and the edge toward the costa is

regularly curved. ‘I'here are two or three blue spots at the

anal angle near the tail, which. is black. The underside of

the primaries has the ‘same markings as the ape and in

addition a subapical white spot beyond the subapical band,

and between these a faint curved bluish line. Upon the

underside of the secondaries, in addition to the white central

band, there are toward the outer margin two faint bluish-

white lines converging near the outer margin at the outer end

of the broad band. ‘Lhe outermost of these lines is dilated

above the third median nervule, and shows a faint white spot

at this point. ‘The inner margin and anal extremity of the

wing is washed with yellowish olivaceous, and there are two

short silvery blue bands bordered with black upon the inner

margin, and two black spots outwardly margined with silvery

blue at the origin of the tail.

Iixpanse of wings 45 millim.

Hab. Kangwe, Ogové River, West Africa.

l’ype unique, in Collection Holland.

Papilionide, Leach.

Genus Papitio, Linn.

7. Papilio policenoides, sp. n.

g. Having the general appearance of P. policenes, Cram.,

but the green fads which cross the cell of the primaries,

except the one nearest the base, are obsolete, and the row of

large green spots composing the limbal fascia are more

uniform in size than in policenes, and the second spot from

the inner margin is very feebly produced inwardly at its upper

edge, and in some specimens is quadrate. Upon the under-

side the spots are much reduced in size and the general colour

is much blacker than in policenes, and the arrangement of

the bands is different in important particulars. ae may

prove to be a seasonal or dimorphic form of policenes.

I have a large series of specimens showing great constancy

in the markings.

Hab. Valaguga, upon the Upper Ogové.

‘l'ype in Collection Holland,

288 Dr. W. J. Holland on some new

Hesperide, Leach.

Genus SARANGESA *, Moore.

Sape, Mabille (nec Sap@a, Ploetz).

Erites, Mabille.

HHyda, Mabille.

8. Sarangesa perpaupera, Sp. Nn.

3. The upperside is prevalently dark fuscous, with darker

cloudings near the margins and a few obscurely defined dark

spots and bands on the limbal area of both wings. ‘There is

a large black spot at the end of the cell and two minute

translucent subapical spots near the costa of the primaries.

The underside is much as the upper, but paler, and the

markings of the upperside are reproduced upon the lower side,

but are still more obscure. Lower side of palpi greenish

SuM

Iixpanse of wings 27 millim.

Hab. Valley of the Ogové.

Type in Collection Holland.

9. Sarangesa motoziordes, sp. n.

3. Resembling S. motoze, Wallengr., but may be distin-

guished by the fact that the lower wing is broadly yellow

upon the underside except at the outer angle and the costa,

which are brown. ‘The wing is also tr aversed by a subbasal

and median curved band of small spots.

9. Much darker than the male upon the lower surface and

paler than upon the upper surface of the male. The trans-

lucent vitreous spots in this sex are also much larger, espe-

cially the spot near the origin of the second and third median

nervules, which is relatively very large and subquadrate.

There are numerous other minor points of distinction

between this species and the true motoz’; but the prevalence

* Mons. P. Mabille has recently created a genus under the name Hyda

for the reception of his species mzcacea and tricerata, and another genus,

to which he gives the name Eytes, and to which he refers djelele and

allied species. He has also referred to a genus Sape (? =Sapaa, Ploetz)

motozt of Wallengren and allied forms. A thoroughly critical examina-

tion of the neuration and sexual organs of these species made by

Mr. Watson at the British Museum shows that they are all truly refer-

able to the genus Sarangesa of Moore, and therefore Hyda and Erites of

Mabille sink as synonyms. The type of Sapewa, Ploetz, is Abantis bicolor

of Trimen, which is strictly congeneric with A. tettentis, Hopff., the type

of Abantis. Therefore Sapa likewise falls.

Species of African Lepidoptera. 289

of the yellow colour upon the underside of the secondaries

will easily enable the student to distinguish the species.

Expanse of wings 33 millim.

Hab. Valley of the Ogové.

Types in Collection Holland.

Genus PARDALEODES, Butl.

10. Pardaleodes xanthopeplus, sp. uv.

&. Head and body greenish fuscous, lighter beneath.

Fore wings above dark brown, with the base heavily clothed

with greenish hairs. ‘Two small spots at end of cell, of which

the upper one is the largest; two small subapical spots, of

which the lower one is the largest; three small subhastate

spots, one above the submedian and one on each of the

median interspaces, forming a series of which the middle spot

is the largest. All these spots are orange-yellow. ‘The hind

wings are heavily bordered above upon the costa with black,

which extends over the base and the cell, where there is a

small orange spot. The black of the base is partly concealed

by a heavy vestiture of greenish hairs. “The remainder of

the hind wing is bright orange-yellow, and the fringe is of

the same colour except just below the outer angle, where it is

feebly shaded with brown. Upon the underside the dark

portions are more subdued and the lighter portions of the

wings not so bright as upon the upperside, and the spots are

larger. In addition, upon the anterior wing there is a

marginal shade of light fuscous. Upon the posterior wing

there are two small yellow spots in the dark costal band, the

yellow spot at the end of the cell reappears below as a bifid

spot, and there are a few cloudy brown marks in the broad

yellow outer margin of the wing.

¢. In the female the spots upon the upperside of the

primaries are greatly increased in size. ‘The spots on the cell

coalesce and form a large quadrate spot bifid at either end,

while the middle spot of the submarginal series is greatly

increased and extended toward the cell, coalescing, save for

the dark median nerve, with the spot in the cell. In the

secondaries the orange-yellow outer margin of the male is

contracted into an irregularly oval spot upon the limbal area

beyond the cell. Upon the underside the spots are very

much as in the male, but larger and conforming to the modi-

fications already noticed as occurring upon the upperside.

Expanse of wings 38 millim.

Hab. Valley of the Ogové.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 20

290 Dr. W. J. Holland on some new

11. Pardaleodes astrape, sp. n.

3. Upperside of body fulvous, more or less clothed with

greenish hairs. Underside of palpiand thorax greenish grey.

The prevalent colour of the outer half of the anterior wing 1s

deep black and of the basal half tawny. The base is more or

less clothed with greenish hairs. There is a black longitu-

dinal ray in the cell and another just below it at its outer

extremity. At the end of the cell there is a double trans-

lucent orange-yellow spot, a similar smaller spot below the

apex, and two larger spots located upon the median inter-

spaces just below and beyond the cell. The posterior wing

is bright orange-yellow, with the costal margin broadly and

the inner margin and the outer margin from the outer angle

to the first median nervule narrowly black. The fringe is

orange. Underside: The anterior wing is honey-yellow from

the base to the apical region. The apex and outer margin

are broadly ferruginous. The translucent spots of the upper

surface reappear. Below the cell near the base there is a

heavy black ray, below this a large sagittate lemon-yellow

spot with the point toward the base, and covering the middle

of the inner margin ; this spot and the two translucent spots

above it are shaded externally by clouded black markings,

deepest in colour at the outer angle. The posterior wing is

uniformly orange-yellow, paler than the upperside and without

markings, save that the margin from the outer angle to the

first median nervule is narrowly margined with pale brown,

and just where this marginal shade terminates there are two

small submarginal brown spots.

Expanse of wings 28 millim.

Hab. Gaboon.

Type in Collection: Holland.

12. Pardaleodes xanthiordes, sp. n.

3. Resembling Carystus* xanthius, Mab., but fully one

third smaller in size. The markings are as in xanthius, but

at the base of the primaries near the inner margin there is a

broad yellow ray with a round black spot near its extremity,

and the black margin of the secondaries is more even and the

yellow enclosed area rounded on the side of the costa, and not

nearly straight, as in xanthius. Upon the underside the

* I find that the neuration and the structure of the palpi and antennze

of Carystus xanthius, Mab., and of the present species do not differ appre-

ciably from Pardaleodes. While vanthius is a much larger insect than

any other species of Pardaleodes known to me, it certainly is not a

Carystus.

Species of African Lepidoptera. 291

basal yellow ray of the primaries does not reappear. The

colour of the secondaries is yellow as upon the upper surface,

and not whitish as in vanthius. ‘There is no black upon the

costa. The border of the outer margin is uniformly brown,

slightly produced at the first median nervule. ‘There is a

very small brown spot below the cell halfway from the base

near the inner margin.

@. Like the male, but lacking the yellow basal ray on the

primaries.

Iixpanse of wings 32 millim.

Hab. Valley of Ogové River.

Type in Coll. Holland.

Genus OsmopES *, Watson, MS.

13. Osmodes lux, sp. n.

d. Head, thorax, and abdomen brown above, more or less

clothed with shining fulvous hairs. Palpi, thorax, and end

of abdomen below greenish grey. Upperside: Anterior wing

black, with the basal half of costa and base suffused with

greenish fuscous; at the end of the cell there is a bright

fulvous spot, at the apex a large subquadrate spot of the

same colour, and below it a broad transverse band of the same

colour running from above the third median nervule to the

middle of the inner margin and indented between the sub-

median and first median nervule. The posterior wing is

bright fulvous, very heavily bordered on the costa with black,

the black area being extended inwardly at the end of the cell,

which it partially covers. ‘The margin is bordered with

black, which is produced inwardly just above the slightly

lobed anal angle. The inner margin is more heavily bor-

dered with black. The sexual brand is slightly darker in

colour than the body of the wing and is oval in form. The

underside is pale brownish. ‘The spots of the upperside

reappear upon the primaries. Upon the underside of the

secondaries the bagal half is dark brown and the limbal area

washed with yellow, and the outer and inner margins clouded

with pale brown. ‘There are four silvery-white spots

margined with dark brown upon the wing—one on the cell,

one near the middle of the costa, one beyond the cell, and one

between the first and second median nervules.

* The type of this new genus, which Lieut. Watson has erected, is

Pardaleodes laronia, Hew. The genus may be recognized by the sexual

brand upon the cell of the posterior wings of the males. It includes,

among other species, daronia, Hew., adon, Mab., thora, Mab., and argen-

teigutta, Mab.

20*

292 Dr. W. J. Holland on some new

°. The female is marked upon the upperside as the male,

but the wings are much blacker and the spots are reduced in

size, and the margin of the secondaries is much more heavily

bordered with black. Upon the underside the primaries are

blackish except the basal end of the costa and the apex,

which are pale brownish. The spots upon this wing are as

in the male. The secondaries have, in addition to the four

silvery spots which are found in the male, two small additional

spots closely collocated between the two outer spots, which are

larger than in the male. The submarginal area is yellower

than in the male. The margin is indicated by a fine brown

line, the fringe is yellow and is checquered with brown at the

ends of the nervules from the outer angle as far as the first

median nervule.

Expanse of wings 30 millim.

Hab. Valley of the Ogové.

Type in Coll. Holland.

Genus TENIORHINUS*, Watson, MS.

14. Teniorhinus Watson, sp. n.

6. Head, thorax, and abdomen dark brown above; palpi

greyish below, thorax and abdomen dull luteous below.

Upperside: Wings dark brown, nearly black; upon the

primaries a faint subapical longitudinal streak and an irregular

oblique transverse band beyond the cell extending from third

median nervule to before the middle of the inner margin.

Upon the secondaries a broad transverse band beyond the

cell, running from near the middle of the outer margin below

the cell, and continued upward toward the base as a narrow

line. The inner margin fold is clothed with fulvous hairs.

All the spots of the upper surface are bright fulvous. Under-

side: Both wings are pale tawny, with the spots of the upper

surface reproduced and pale yellow, more or less translucent

when held up to the light. Upon the primaries there is a

black longitudinal shade upon the cell, and at its extremity a

quadrate spot of the same colour, and upon the middle of the

outer margin a similar shade.

Expanse of wings 23 millim.

Hab. Gaboon.

Type in Coll. Holland.

* This genus has been erected by Lieut. Watson to receive this and

allied species of small size, characterized by slender and widely separated

palpi porrected and recurved, and with the apex of the anterior wing

rounded.

Species of African Lepidoptera. 293

Genus OxYPALPuS*, Watson, MS.

15. Oxypalpus annulifer, sp. n.

&. Head and body dark brown above, lighter below ;

palpi and breast greyish. Wings above very dark rich

brown, spotted with dark fulvous. The spots are as follows :—

Upon the primaries a small subapical spot; a small linear

spot at the end of the cell near the lower edge; three sub-

hastate spots forming an oblique discal series beyond the

cell, the middle spot, which is the largest, immediately adja-

cent to the small spot in the cell, a short basal ray on the

inner margin. Upon the secondaries there are two linear

spots beyond the cell upon the median interspaces near their

origin, forming a short fascia at right angles to the inner

margin. The fringes are dark fulvous and the fold of the

inner margin is marked by fulvous hairs. Upon the under-

side the primaries are much lighter than upon the upperside.

The costa at the base and the apex are brownish grey. The

spots of the upperside are reproduced, but much larger and

less sharply defined. The secondaries upon the underside

are dark ferruginous brown, shading near the middle of the

inner margin into yellowish brown. ‘The costa near the

base is blackish. There are two minute black spots near the

base and a median and a submarginal transverse band of

blackish annular spots. The margin is bordered with black,

heaviest at the anal angle. The fringes are fulvous.

Expanse of wings 32 millim.

Hab, Ogové Valley.

‘Type in Coll. Holland.

Genus PROCAMPTA J, gen. nov.

16. Procampta rara, sp. n.

g. The prevailing colour of the body and wings above

and below is dark umber, lighter below and darkest upon the

* The type of this genus, which will shortly be published by Lieut.

Watson, is Pamphila ignita, Mabille.

t PROCAMPTA, gen, nov.

Allied to Anisochoria, Mab. Body slender. Palpi moderately long,

slender, porrect, appressed, with the second article heavily clothed with

hairs and the terminal article slender. Fore wing rounded at base, con-

vex on middle of costa, and slightly concave before apex ; apex truncate

outer margin straight; outer angle not rounded, inner margin straight,

Posterior wing subpyriform and very convex on outer margin.

Type P. rara, Holland.

294 On some new Species of African Lepidoptera.

upperside of the secondaries. The wings are marked with

moderately large black spots, one at the end of the cell in the

primaries followed by a median and submarginal band of

spots. Upon the secondaries the spots are arranged as a basal,

median, and submarginal transverse series. In addition,

upon the primaries there is a very minute translucent spot

near the end of the cell and a subapical series of three similar

spots, two just below the costa and on a line at right angles

to it and the third a little below and beyond the second spot.

Eixpanse of wings 33 millim.

Hab. Ogové Valley.

Type, which is unique, in Coll. Holland.

Genus TRICOSEMEIA *, gen. nov.

17. Tricosemeia subolivescens, sp. n.

&. Both wings and body deep black above, with the

hairy patch upon the secondaries sooty and the shining area

upon the costa of the secondaries testaceous. Near the apex

of the primaries just below the costa are four minute trans-

lucent spots forming a quadilateral, and below these, just

above the third median nervule, a similar spot. Upon the

underside the primaries are brown outwardly, the basal area

is testaceous, with a broad patch of sooty scales at the lower

basal edge of the cell, which they partly invade. The costa

at the base is olivaceous. ‘The posterior wing below is

broadly yellowish olivaceous ; the fringes are brown on the

outer margin, there are two short and narrow parallel brown

lines at the end of the cell, and a curved fascia of five brown

spots running parallel to the margin from above the middle

of the cell to above the third median nervule. The second

spot from the direction of the base in this series is the largest.

Lower side of body olivaceous.

Expanse of wings 33 millim,

Hab. Matabele Land.

Type in Coll. Holland.

* TRICOSEMEIA, gen. nov.

(Opis, pilus ; onpetov, signum.)

Near Tagiades, Hiibn. Body slender; antennz half as long as costa

of anterior wing, slender, swollen and slightly recurved at tip. Palpi

short, very hairy, and the last article short and slender and nearly hidden

in the hairy vestiture of the second article. Fore wing subtriangular,

with the costa and the outer margin very convex and the inner margin

straight. Posterior wing subpyriform, the costa produced or lobed near

the base; the outer margin conyex and the inner margin gently rounding

On a new Genus and Species of African Moths. 295

XXXITI.—Deseription of a new Genus and Species of

African Moths. By A. G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8. &e.

TuE following very remarkable new genus is so aberrant

that, although there can be little doubt that it is distantly

related to Hypena, no nearly allied form has been recorded ;

in the form of its wings it somewhat resembles the males of

the Erosiid genus Dirades, with which, however, its structure

in no respect corresponds. 4

I propose to name this wonderful novelty, in honour of its

zealous and learned owner,

HOLLANDIA, gen. nov.

Primaries very broad, the’ costal margin arched at base,

very nearly straight (Gf anything slightly concave) to near

apex, where it is again convex, and passes almost imper-

ceptibly into the outer margin ; the latter very convex, but

forming a nearly straight oblique line from third median

branch to external angle, which is rather acute ; inner margin

slightly convex. Costal vein extending nearly to apex;

subcostal five-branched, the first branch emitted before the

end of the cell, the three following near together at some

distance beyond it, the second and third being slightly curved

upwards at costal margin, the fifth emitted, with the upper

radial, from anterior angle of cell ; lower radial emitted close

to the second and third median branches from the posterior

angle of the cell. Secondaries comparatively small, with the

costal margin widely arched and forming its apex at end of

third median branch ; the costal and subcostal veins, which

anastomose at base, consequently curving upwards to costal

margin; outer margin nearly straight; abdominal margin

obtusely elbowed ; a large sericeous pyriform sexual patch on

upper surface crossed by the radial and second and _ third

median branches ; discoidal cell very short, with the disco-

celular veinlet transverse and very slightly concave; the

toward the anal angle. A broad patch of raised scales upon the middle

of the posterior wing above, and the costa of the posterior wing with the

scales closely appressed, presenting a shining silky surface. Upon the

underside of the primaries a similar arrangement of the scales is found at

the base and the basal end of the inner margin, and in the midst of this

shining area there is a large patch of raised scales partly covering the

cell.

Type 7. subolivescens.

296 Ona new Genus and Species of African Moths.

radial emitted from the posterior angle of the cell and close

to the second and third median branches, which are emitted

from a well-defined footstalk; submedian and internal veins

converging at their distal extremities.

Body moderately robust; the abdomen barely extending

beyond the anal angle of secondaries in length; palpi long,

compressed and obliquely porrected; the second and third

articles being nearly in line, the second expanding from the

base forwards, its inferior fringe extending forwards below

the third article, which is small and subcuneiform ; antenne

delicate and finely ciliated; legs rather long, the tibie termi-

nating in tufted expansions, those of the third pair of legs

with a similar expansion in front of the first pair of spurs’;

base of ventral surface of abdomen hollowed and grooved,

the surface in front of the excavation being unusually protu-

berant. :

Type H. sigillata.

Hollandia sigillata, sp. n.

Primaries above with the basal two fifths whitish buff,

faintly suffused with lilacine greyish, sparsely dotted with

blackish scales, with one or two leaden-grey markings indi-

cating an obsolete line beyond its centre, terminated by an

irregularly zigzag blackish line which interrupts a pearly

blackish-margined <-shaped “ reniform stigma,” the angle

of which is filled by a blackish-edged tawny spot ; two black

discoidal dots, one near the base and the other just beyond

the middle of the cell; external area olive-grey, slightly

greenish on costal area and otherwise slightly tinted with

lilac; an imperfect oblique, zigzag, bronze-greyish stripe from

costal third to just beyond the middle of internal margin; a

submarginal cupreous-brown macular stripe commencing with

lunate markings which gradually change into oval spots; a

black dot within the second lunule and a second near external

angle, where the stripe has almost disappeared; external

area and fringe slightly cupreous: secondaries whitish, tinted

with pale buff, which in certain lights is shot with pink ;

outer two thirds of abdominal area pale greyish buff, black-

speckled, traversed by four grey stripes and bounded internally

by a streak of pearl-grey spreading along the outer margin ;

a large pyriform, sericeous, golden tawny patch enciosing a

diffused oval blackish spot on its inner edge: body pale

buffish white, the head and tegule pale buff, speckled with

blackish ; collar purplish grey; palpi brownish. Wings

below paler than above, more densely speckled with black :

On the Noctuid Genera allied to Hypetra of Guenée. 297

primaries with the internal area to second median branch

shining silvery white; costa crossed by blackish oblique

streaks, indicating the commencement of the lines and stripes

of the upper surface; submarginal stripe present but more

lunulate than above, with an arched series of four black pupils

to the costal lunules: secondaries with the basi-abdominal

half white, the abdominal areole pearly ; a black spot at end

of cell and a group of eight separated by the interno-median

fold: body whitish; tibie brownish, with darker expansions.

Expanse of wings 46 millim.

Hab. Gaboon.

Type in Coll, Holland.

XXXIV.—On the Noctuid Genera allied to Hypeetra of

Guenée. By ArtTHuR G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

THE genera allied to Hypetra have hitherto been in the

utmost confusion, M. Guenée having first produced it, not

only by associating differing structures under the same name,

but by placing closely allied genera under distinct families.

As a matter of fact Hypetra and its allies are best placed in

the Ophiuside of authors (which will take the name of

Dysgoniide), and will stand between Chrysorithrum and

Trigonodes.

Genus AvATHA, Walk.

Avatha, Walk. Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1106,

This genus will include the bulk of the species hitherto

included in Hypetra and Anereuthina, from which they differ

in having the third joint of the palpi placed at an obtuse

angle to the second instead of in a line with it, and in their

somewhat less dilated hind legs ; in the pattern of their ante-

rior wings they differ in the less undulated transverse lines

and the greater tendency to produce black patches. The

type of Avatha is A. includens. ‘The species in the British

Museum are :—

1. Avatha includens.

Avatha includens, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1107, n, 1 (1857),

Ceylon. B. M.

Our specimen, although not corresponding with Walker's

description, was identified by Mr. Moore, who had examined

the type in Mr, Saunders’s collection from India,

298 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Noctuid Genera

2. Avatha trigonifera.

©. Hypetra trigonifera, Walker, Lep. Het. xiv. p. 1411. n. 4 (1857).

6. Hypetra complacens, Walker, /. ¢. p. 1414. n. 8 (1857).

Ceylon and Java. Types in B. M.

I am not satisfied that this is more than a variety of

A, includens. We have specimens from Java and the Nil-

giris of what may be a variety of this species, but in which

the pale belt across the primaries terminates just above the

submedian vein, its inferior extremity being defined by a

black line emitted from the black patch terminating the dark

subbasal band.

3. Avatha curvifera.

9. Hypetra curvifera, Walker, Lep. Het. xiv. p. 1412. n. 5 (1857).

3. Ophiusa frontalis, Walker, J. c. p. 1454, n. 33 (1857).

Achea expectans, Walker, /. c. xv. p. 1827 (1858).

Ceylon, India, Nilgiris. Types in B. M.

The types differ in nothing beyond size and depth of

colour, H. curvifera being the darkest, A. eaxpectans the

smallest, and O. frontalis the palest and largest.

4, Avatha tepescens.

Athyrma tepescens, Walker, Lep. Het. xiv. p. 1417. n. 5 (1857).

Penang. ‘Type in B. M.

5. Avatha bubo.

Athyrma bubo, Hiibner, Zutr, exot. Schmett. figs. 653, 634.

Hypetra condita, Walker, Lep. Het. xiv. p. 1418. n. 7 (1857).

Java (Hiibner) ; Ceylon and Nilgiris. In B. M.

We have a species from Borneo very closely related to

this, but I think distinct; it is decidedly larger, and the

black subbasal band across the primaries is widened into a

broad, internally deeply indented belt edged with silvery

whitish ; the centre of the wing is occupied by a white band

bounding the aforesaid belt externally and shading into olive-

green below the second median branch ; on the inner margin

beyond this band is a reversed comma-shaped black spot,

thus , and the submarginal area is more lilacine and shows

no trace of the zigzag submarginal stripe; the fringe of

secondaries is uniform, having no white anal patch, and the

head, collar, and tegule are ferruginous. Expanse of wings

59 millim.

This species may be called Avatha pulcherrima.

allied to Hypetra of Guenée. 299

HyparTra, Guen.

Hypetra, Guen, Noct. iii, p. 259.

Hypetra noctuoides.

Hypetra noctuoides, Guen. Noct, iii. p, 259. n. 1686 (1852).

Java, Moulmein, N, India, Silhet. Type in B. M.

This and Anereuthina are nearly allied genera, having a

very robust appearance ; in the latter genus, however, the

posterior tibiz are more broadly fringed and the thorax is

more humped in front ; probably as other species are received

it will be found impossible to keep them separate. Hypetra

lilach of Guenée is unknown to me (Walker and others have

ealled it H. lélaciz).

ANEREUTHINA, Hiibn.

Anereuthina, Hibn. Zutr. exot. Schmett. ii. p. 23.

Anereuthina renosa.

Anereuthina renosa, Hibn. Zutr. exot. Schmett. figs. 325, 326.

Java... In B. M.

This in its pattern reminds one of Maaula unistrigata.

ATHYRMA, Hiibn.

This genus has hitherto been a muddle of species belonging

to several allied genera. They are easily separable by the

palpi alone, those of Athyrma having a long slender third joint;

but in the males of this genus the costa is swollen and

embossed before the centre and they have very fine and

short ciliations to their antenne.

Athyrma adjutriz.

Phalena-Noctua adjutrix, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iii, p. 144, pl. eelxxii.

figs. E, F (1782).

Athyrma dormitrix, Guen. Noct. iii. p. 263. n. 1692 (1852).

Brazil, Paré, Tapajos. In B. M.

PSEUDATHYRMA, gen. nov.

Allied to the preceding, but the sigilla on the costa of the

males replaced by a large embossed patch within the cell of

the primaries, which on the under surface is glazed and

tufted ; the secondaries with a similar embossed brand on the

external area below the second subcostal branch, the veins

300 Lieut.-Col. H. H. Godwin-Austen on a

being somewhat curved to accommodate it ; antenne minutely

and delicately fasciculated.

Type Pseudathyrma complens (Hypetra complens, Walk.).

1. Pseudathyrma complens.

Hypetra complens, Walker, Lep. Het. xiv. p. 1415. n. 10 (1857).

Sumatra. ‘Type in B. M.

2. Pseudathyrma stigmata.

Hypetra stigmata, Moore, P, Z. 8. 1877, p. 610.

Andamans. ‘Type in B. M.

Of these two species we only possess male examples.

The following genus greatly resembles the preceding, but

actually belongs to the Heliothide.

BANIANA, Walk.

Baniana, Walker, Lep. Het. xv. p. 1843.

This genus is characterized by a somewhat slender body,

often with the collar black, as in Toxocampa of the Trifide ;

the antenne are ciliated, the palpi erect, with a comparatively

short third joint. It will include Baniana luteiceps,= Hy-

drelia semilugens, B. mexicana, B. significans, B. projiciens,

Poaphila suggesta, and Hypetra biangulata. I need not

occupy space by giving full references to these species,

nearly the whole of which are described in Walker’s ‘ Cata-

logue.’

XXXV.—Description of a new Species of Helix of the Sub-

genus Plectopylis. By Lieut.-Col. H. H. Gopwin-

AUSTEN, F.R.S. &e.

Felix (Plectopylis) Fultoni, sp. n.

Exact locality unknown. Khasi Hills?

Shell sinistral, keeled, widely umbilicated, subglobosely

discoidal ; colour pale ochraceous ; sculpture a fine close flaxy

epidermal striation, with four lines of long hairs arranged

upon the periphery of the body-whorl—two closely adjacent

new Species of Helix. 301

and running with the keel above, one around the umbilical

depression, and one intermediate. Spire depressedly con-

vex, suture well marked, apex rounded. Whorls seven,

closely wound, side of the last very oblique below and flat-

tened, becoming rounder near the aperture, where it descends

very slightly. Aperture wide, semiovate, very oblique, and

slightly reflected on the margin. Peristome not thickened,

continuous over the parietal side. ‘The internal barriers are

not visible on looking into the aperture. The parietal vertical

lamina is simple, with only a slight horizontal support above

on the posterior side ; a very short double-knobbed horizontal

parietal lamella is situated immediately below it. Palatal

plicee double, in two rows, the two apical or highest in posi-

tion being united together by a low ridge; the posterior row

are somewhat obliquely arranged.

Major diam. 20, minor diam. 17°3; alt. axis 8:5 millim.

This fine large species is quite distinct ; the arrangement of

the palatal plice is similar to that of P. macromphalus and

P. plectostoma, while the junction of the two highest palatal

plice being like that in P. Andersont, its position is inter-

mediate between them (vide the characters of this genus given

by me in the P. Z. S. 17th November, 1874, p. 612).

It is unfortunate that we do not know the exact locality

where this species was obtained ; all 1 can gather is that it

was sent to Mr. Fulton by a correspondent who, as he says,

“knows nothing about shells, does not collect them himself,

but gets natives to do so; the species came to me with Cyclo-

phorus Pearsoni, siamensis, and zebrinus, Helix (Plectopylis)

i tet and Spiraculum hispidum.” All these are Khasi

ill shells, and the last particularly abundant on the lime-

stone at the southern base of those hills. But when shells

are collected in this way they may come from any part of

Assam, as the recipient gets them in all probability of every

one he comes across, and to him distribution is of no impor-

tance. Dealers in shells would much enhance the value of

their collections if they would be more particular on this

point ; very frequently the habitat given is quite worthless

and terribly misleading. I therefore give Khasi Hills with

a query until its true habitat shall be given and on good

authority.

302 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on new Reptiles and

XXXVI.—Descriptions of new Reptiles and Batrachians from

the Loo Choo Islands. By G. A. BOULENGER.

A COLLECTION of Reptiles and Batrachians recently made by

Mr. Holst on Okinawa, or Great Loo Choo, contains, in addi-

tion to most of those previously reported by me (Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1887, p. 146) as obtained by the late Mr. H. Pryer,

examples of the following known species and of three which

I regard as undescribed :—

Nicoria Spenglert, Gm.; Humeces marginatus, Hallow. ;

Dinodon semicarinatus (= Humesodon semicarinatus, Cope,

= Lepidocephalus fasciatus, Hallow.); Callophis japonicus,

Gthr. ; Rana macropus, Blgr.

Trimeresurus okinavensts, sp. n.

Snout short, obliquely truncate, prominent, with sharp

raised angle all round; eye rather small. Rostral deeper

than broad, not visible from above; upper head-scales small,

juxtaposed or subimbricate and smooth on the snout and

vertex, imbricate and obtusely keeled on the occiput; 6 to 9

scales in a transverse series between the supraoculars, which

are large, larger than the eye; a pair of scales behind the

rostral, separating the internasals in front; three series of

scales between the eye and the upper labialis; 7 or 8 upper

labials, second entering the loreal pit, third largest ; temporal

scales obtusely keeled. Scales strongly keeled, in 21 or 23

rows. Ventrals 129-130; anal entire; subcaudals 43-47

pairs. Brown above, with darker cross bands or alternating

large quadrangular blotches; upper surface of head dark

brown, sides blackish, with a lighter streak along the temple ;

lower parts brown, with a series of blackish blotches on each

side, partly on the ventrals, partly on the two lower rows of

scales.

Total length 350 millim.; tail 60.

Closely allied to 7. monticola, Gthr. Distinguished by

the somewhat larger eye, the raised canthus rostralis, and the

strongly keeled scales.

Rana Holsti, sp. n.

Near £&. temporaria. Vomerine teeth in two well-developed

oblique groups behind the level of the choanew. Head

broader than long; snout rounded, slightly prominent, as

long as the diameter of the orbit; loreal region nearly

vertical, slightly concave ; nostrils a little nearer the end of the

Batrachians from the Loo Choo Islands. 303

snout than to the eye, the distance between them equal to the

interorbital width, which equals the width of the upper eyelid ;

tympanum very distinct, circular, measuring two thirds dia-

meter of eye and about once and a half its distance from orbit.

Fore limb longer than tibia; first finger extending con-

siderably beyond second ; tips of fingers blunt, subarticular

tubercles strong ; avery prominent knob (rudiment of pollex)

on inner side of first finger. Tibio-tarsal articulation reaching

the eye ; tibia slightly longer than foot, half length of head

and body. ‘Toes three-fourths webbed, the two distal pha-

langes of fourth toe free, but with the membrane prolonged

as a narrow fringe on each side; subarticular tubercles strong ;

inner metatarsal tubercle blunt, elliptical, not very prominent,

three fifths length of inner toe; no outer metatarsal tubercle ;

no tarsal fold. Back with a few scattered small warts, sides

and hind limbs with numerous warts; body and limbs with

whitish pearl-like excrescences ; glandular lateral folds

prominent, broken up into warts behind, nearly parallel, the

distance between them on the scapular region two ninths

length of head and body. Olive-brown above, sides with

blackish spots ; a blackish temporal spot ; tympanum reddish

brown; a light streak from below the eye to the angle of the

mouth; limbs with dark cross bars; hinder side of thighs

marbled with black ; throat spotted with brown; belly with

a few brown dots.

millim.

Brom SHOUEtO VONL uss aa ce» oo 120

aroun Osea escent cn ite Scare ae: 37

WVACEHPOL Henin: <i. ty Wess a atone e 3

IDIATNOLOE OROVE) 12) Ac wis) cie easel ee'e woe dee 12

HnLeror uta WAGGD ye <5) siscos, 20: n store's ad ars 11

From eye to nostril... disc as cae eres 9

aaa Pe ONUIOl SHOW. cava ce ait Sree 17

SRM PAMUME sy roe ever cutee eccalls as 8

From eye to tympanum.............. 5

OTE MURHDIe « shale Mots wiethv ats oy tio teiele tiny 70

PB eid Baa pests chain btias be acetals stot 3 170

LN TOWS IS AS ae Gani: PARES Beene er 58

HOGbrenschise Acc eine Ste es hi ate tema 55

MOE HOSES ihes Spee sagas «soe o cielo 14

Inner metatarsal tubercle ............ 8

A single female specimen.

This species bears great affinity to Rana temporaria, from

which the more elongate inner metatarsal tubercle and the

prominent rudiment of pollex, which is probably accompanied

by an unusual development of copulatory excrescences in the

male, easily distinguish it. In size it equals the largest form

of the group, R. Draytoni, B. & G.

304 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on

Tylototriton Andersont, sp. i.

Palatine series of teeth originating a little in front of the

choane, close together and parallel in front, then slightly

diverging, parallel again in the middle, strongly diverging

behind. Tongue oval, free on the sides and slightly behind,

rather large, its width half that of the mouth. Head as

broad as long; snout obtusely acuminate, the lateral outline

of the head subtriangular; a rather feeble obtuse ridge along

the canthus rostralis and the fronto-squamosal arch; eye

moderate; no labial lobes; a short but very prominent paro-

toid gland. Body twice and a half length of head, much

depressed, closely covered with prominent warts of unequal

size; vertebral ridge prominent; a series of 14 knob-like

glands on each side, the tenth above the hind limb; some of

these warts pierced by the extremity of the rib, as in Molge

(Pleurodeles) Waltlii. A transverse gular fold. Limbs

moderate ; fingers and toes very short, depressed ; fifth toe

shortest, almost rudimentary; the hind limb stretched for-

wards reaches the elbow of the adpressed fore limb. ‘Tail

sharp-edged above and below, but without distinct crests,

ending in an obtuse point; its length exceeding that of head

and body. Black above and below; palms and soles and

lower edge of tail orange.

millim

Motel length. 20. acaneeurcas nrane wren 144

rom'snout tolcloacais-esscecei sce 67

a [shoo eee settee a ata RRC erecta oe) alo chi 19

Wiadthofiheadivwno.cse aoe 19

Hioreslina byes Aware aiiack cake tie hie Bernini 24

land elambi tates cece eco eee 25

Mailther tect teri n eie Tene ere ee 77

A single specimen, which I suppose to be a female.

This species is named after Dr. J. Anderson, to whom

science is indebted for the discovery of the remarkable newt

on which he established the genus Tylototriton in 1871.

It is easily distinguished from 7’. verrucosus in the triangular

instead of semielliptical outline of the head, the less deve-

loped cranial ridge, the larger tongue, the shorter digits, and

the rudimentary condition of the fifth toe.

XXXVII.—On the Larva of Molge Montandoni.

By G. A. BOULENGER.

Mozer Mowranponr is one of the few Kuropean newts the

larva of which is still undescribed. Having been favoured

this spring, by Professor von Méhely, with living examples

the Larva of Molge Montandoni. 305

from Transylvania, I entrusted a few pairs to the care of

Mr. 8. Ling, in the Natural-History Museum, who succeeded

in rearing some twenty larve, from which I am able to draw

up the following description as a supplement to Dr. von

Bedriaga’s valuable contribution in the ‘ Zoologischer An-

zeiger ’ for 1891.

M. Montandoni is more nearly allied to M. palmata than to

any other species, but it is not without a certain superficial

resemblance to M/. alpestris, especially the female. The larva,

however, resembles more that of J. alpestris than M. pal-

mata in its physioguomy as well as in technical characters ;

but it differs from both species in their normal condition in

having the contour of the tail more obtuse, as in Sala-

mandra maculosa.

Larva of Molge Montandoni.

Habit short and stout, the distance between fore and hind

limbs not twice the width of the head. Hye moderate, its

diameter equalling or very slightly exceeding its distance

from the nostril, which equals the internarial width ; upper

eyelid about half as wide as interorbital space, which is a

little greater than internarial space. Digits not mucronate.

Dorsal crest well developed, originating between the gills.

Ten or eleven costal grooves between axilla and groin. ‘Tail

measuring less than half the total length, twice and a half to

three times as long as deep, its terminal outline rounded or

very obtusely pointed. Upper parts, including the gills, very

dark, almost black, through crowding of the black dots; a

series of small, round, yellowish spots along the lateral line ;

tail closely and uniformly spotted with blackish; belly trans-

parent, rosy, spotless; iris golden, more or less obscured by

blackish dots.

Total length 27 millim.; from end of snout to anus 14;

length of head 5; width of head 4; from axilla to groin 7;

depth of tail 4.

The larva is figured above, twice natural size.

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 21

306 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Liphistius and its

XXXVITI.—Liphistius and tts bearing upon the Classification

of Spiders. By Rh. I. Pocock.

THE characters of the rare genus Liphistius, which is known

only from a few specimens, one of which is preserved in the

British Museum, have been more or less completely set forth

in the writings of Schiddte, Cambridge, and Van Hasselt.

From time to time, moreover, Dr. Thorell has given us his

views on the affinities of the genus and the importance of

its peculiarities, his final decision being that it should consti-

tute a distinct tribe of the Tetrapneumones, equal in value to

the Territelariz, the latter group being the tribe to which he

had previously referred it. This classification places Liphis-

tius on a higher pedestal than it has occupied before ; but, as

a result of an examination of the Museum example, the con-

viction has forced itself upon me that even now the signifi-

cance of its structural features has been immensely under-

rated and the homologies of some of its characters not properly

understood. No excuse therefore need be sought for briefly

recapitulating the most important points of its organization.

Fig. 1.—Liphistius desultor. Lower surface of abdomen, to show the

eight spinning-mammille and the two sternites.

Fig. 2.—Filistata, sp. Spinning-mammille, showing the form and posi-

tion of the erbellum.

There are two pairs of spinning-mammille, an anterior and

a posterior, situated near the middle of the lower surface of

the abdomen, immediately behind the posterior pair of lung-

sacs. ‘The anterior mammille are considerably larger than

the posterior, but otherwise scarcely differ from them in

structure. Hach may be described as consisting of two

segments, the distal of which is itself composed of a series of

annular sclerites. Between these principal mammille there are

bearing upon the Classification of Spiders. 307

two smaller auxiliary pairs, an anterior and a posterior, each

corresponding to one of the larger mammille, and differing from

it in consisting of a single, straight, subcylindrical segment, the

principal mammille being broad at the base, pointed distally,

and crescentically curved. Thus there are in all no less than

eight mammille constituting the external spinning-apparatus,

although the two internal pairs appear to be functionless so

far as the emission of silk is concerned (fig. 1).

The upper surface of the abdomen is provided with nine *

chitinous tergites, the anterior of which are large and over-

lapping, the posterior small and widely separated. The

anterior two are represented on the ventral surface by two

large sternal plates, the anterior of which covers the aperture

of the generative organs and those of the front pair of pulmo-

nary sacs, the posterior similarly covering the hinder pulmo-

nary sacs.

The cephalothoracic sternum is extremely narrow, its

width being about one third of its length; the carapace, on

the other hand, is remarkably wide and flat and the coxee of

the ambulatory appendages, compensating for the narrowness

of the sternum, are very long. In the British Museum

example, moreover, the labium is very short and wide, much

wider in fact than the sternum, its great width being due to

the prolongation of its lateral borders beneath the coxe of the

second pair of appendages, so that these segments (the

maxille) are in front of the labium, as in Hypochilus.

The basal segments of the mandibles are directed forwards,

as in the Territelarie, the plane of their articulation with the

cephalothorax being vertical or nearly so with respect to the

long axis of the body ; but their inner surfaces are not flat-

tened and contiguous to the same extent as in the Territe-

lari, their distal extremities diverging so that there is a

considerable interval between the bases of the fangs; these

tangs consequently when closed lie obliquely inwards and

backwards, and not directly backwards as in tbe ‘Territe-

larie.

In the presence of chitinous plates on the upper surface of

the abdomen and of two sternal plates on the anterior extre-

mity of its under surface, in the extreme narrowness of the

sternum, but above all in the position and structure of its

spinning-mammille, Liphistius differs from all known spiders ;

and no gradational forms are known which would lessen the

* Teste Schiddte. In the British Museum example the integument at

the posterior end of the upper surface of the abdomen has been destroyed,

so that of my own knowledge I cannot speak as to the exact number of

these plates. Seven, however, are clearly visible. yi

308 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Liphistius and tts

value of these peculiarities. Therefore the structural interval

between Liphistius and the Theraphoside, which have been

looked upon as its nearest allies, is greater than the interval

between the Theraphoside and the Epeiride, two families

which, omitting Liphistius, lie at opposite poles of the order

Araneee. For striking and important as are the differences

between Theraphosa and Epetra, so many intermediate genera

are known that it is almost impossible to give any one cha-

racter that will serve infallibly to distinguish the two sub-

orders of Aranez of which these two genera are types.

The isolated position that Lphist’us occupies with respect

to other spiders can perhaps be best expressed by setting it

apart by itself in a group equal in value to a group containing

all the others. For these I propose the names Mesothele

and Opisthothel, the terms being derived from the position

of the spinning- organs.

This removal of Liphistius from the vicinity of the Terri-

telarie is further: supported by the fact that it shows more

than one hitherto, I believe, unnoticed point of resemblance

to the Dipneumonous spiders. One of these points is the

direction of closure of the mandibular fang ; the other, which

will require some elucidation, is to be found in the structure

of the spinning-mammille.

In Liphisttus it will be remembered there are four large

and four small mammille, the smaller being placed in pairs

between and a little in front of the larger. In the Dipneu-

mones there are two large and one small pair of mammille,

the small pair being placed between and a little in front of

the mammille of the posterior large pair. There can be no

doubt that the larger pairs of mammille are strictly homolo-

gous in the two types just considered. Moreover I can see

no reasonable grounds for doubting that the intermediate pair

of the Dipneumones is also homologous to the posterior

auxiliary pair of Liphistius. This leaves the anterior

auxiliary pair of the latter animal to be accounted for. Now

in a few families of Dipneumones there is an additional

spinning-organ situated in front of the anterior mammille

and known as the cribellum. This usually has the form of a

transversely elongated plate; but in F%listata it might be

described as a large tubercle placed between the anterior

mammille, the summit of which is divided by a longitudinal

groove into aright and left half (fig. 2). This ertbellum, I

believe, is the homologue of the anterior auxiliary mammille

of Liphistius jomed together in the middle line. The double

origin of the plate is shown by a groove that marks the

surface upon which the spinning-tubuies are situated. It

bearing upon the Classification of Spiders. 309

has been suggested * that the anterior auxiliary mammille

of Liphistius correspond morphologically to an unpaired

process called the colulus, which is found between the ante-~

rior mammille of many spiders, e. g. Hperra. If the colulus

is not found in any spiders that possess the cribellum, it seems

to me probable that Dr. Thorell’s suggestion is correct. But

if the ertbellum and colulus coexist in any spider, it is clear

that either my suggestion or Thorell’s is erroneous.

If the homologies that I have suggested above are correct,

some of the Dipneumones at least possess representatives of

all the eight mammille of Liphistius; but this is not the

case with any of the Territelarie. In this group the spinners

are nearly always arranged in two pairs—an anterior, con-

sisting of two short one-jointed segments, and a_ posterior,

consisting of two long three-jomted segments. How these

mammille are to be correctly compared with those of Liphis-

tius or of the Dipneumones is to me by no means clear. The

posterior pair may be homologous to either of the principal

pairs of Liphistiws and the anterior pair to either of the

auxiliary pairs of this animal; or the two pairs may corre-

spond to the two principal pairs of Liphistius. But in either

case the disappearance of two pairs has to be accounted

for. Some of the Territelariz, however, such as Pelecodon

and Hewxathele, have six mammille, the additional ones being

short and placed in a transverse line with the ordinary ante-

rior pair, But the anterior series is not alike in the two

genera, the two internal mammille being considerably larger

than the two external in Pelecodon, the converse obtaining in

Hexathele. ‘This renders a comparison between them a matter

of some difficulty. I venture, however, to make the following

suggestions on the point. In Pelecodon the large internal

pair is homologous to the anterior pair of the Dipneumones

and of the anterior principal pair in Liphistius, the smaller

external pair being the homologues of the intermediate pair

of the Dipneumones and of the posterior anxiliary pair of

Liphistius. If this be so, the last-named mammille have

shifted their position so as to lie completely in front of the

posterior mammille. As regards Hexathele, it seems reason-

able to suppose that the mammille that are present are the

same as those that are developed in Pelecodon. ‘They may,

too, correspond exactly in position although differing in size.

An alternative hypothesis, however, is that the large pair of

this anterior series in //exathele corresponds to the large ones

in Pelecodon. In this case the small intermediate pair in

* Vide Thorell, Ann. Mus. Genoy, xxviii, p. 29 (1889-90),

310 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Liphistius and its

Hexathele have moved forwards internally and not exter-

nally. This question, however, presents many difficulties in

the way of its solution, and requires far more attention than

T have so far been able to bestow upon it. Enough, how-

ever, has, I think, been said to show that, so far as the

spinning-organs are concerned, Liphist’us seems to approach

the Dipneumones more nearly than the Territelariz.

If this view as to the correspondence between the eribellum

and the anterior auxiliary mammille of Liphistius is correct,

it has I think an important bearing on the classification of

spiders.

OTE 1886 Dr. Thorell * gave a concise sketch of the views

of his predecessors and contemporaries on the subject of the

classification of the Aranez. The object of this paper was

the refutation of the system proposed by that eminent ento-

mologist Dr. Bertkau; and at the end of his criticisms

Dr. Thorell put forward a classification of his own, introducing

sundry changes into that which he had previously used, in

accordance with the greater value that was attached by

Bertkau to certain structural features that Thorell had

previously looked upon as of secondary importance.

In this new system the old divisions of spiders into Tetra-

pneumones and Dipneumones is adopted. For subdivisions

of the Dipneumones the old tribal names Tubitelariee, Orbi-

telariz, Citigrade, &c. are retained, the two former being

subdivided into Cribellatee and Kcribellate, according as the

cribellum (and calamistrum) are present or not. The Tetra-

pneumones contain the single tribe Territelarie, embracing

the families Liphistiide, Theraphoside, and Atypide.

In its main characters this classification has been adopted

by Dr. Marx, in his ‘Catalogue of North-American Spiders.’

One modification, however, is the introduction into the

Tetrapneumones of the remarkable genus Hypochilus, for

which a new tribe, Umbellitelariz, is established. Moreover,

Dr. Marx appears not to attach so much importance as

Dr. Thorell to the presence of the cribellum and calamistrum.

Furthermore he adopts Dahl’s tribe Plagitelarize for the Phol-

cide, and creates a new tribe, Filitelarie, for the Dysderide,

Filistatide, and Scytodide.

In 1891 Dr. Thorell { favoured us with fresh views on

the subject. He forms a new tribe of Tetrapneumones,

named Verticulate, for Liphistius, and retains Hypochilus

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5) xvii. pp. 301-326.

+ Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus, xii. p. 498 (1889).

t Kongl. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl. xxiv. no, 2, pp. 8, 9.

bearing upon the Classification of Spiders. 311

where it was placed by Marx. In the Dipneumones he

establishes a second new tribe, Pseudoterritelarie, for the

Dysderide, and a third, Cavitelaria, for /ilistata alone.

In 1890, however, Mons. Simon *, who has probably

examined more spiders from all parts of the world than any

man living, proposed a classification which differs materially

from that of Thorell. In the first place he divides the order

into two suborders, Araneee Theraphose and Aranex vere,

the former to comprise the Liphistiide and Aviculariide, the

latter the Dipneumones+ Hypochilus. ‘The abandonment

of the old names Tetrapneumones and Dipneumones is

enforced by the removal of Hypochilus, which has four lung-

sacs, from the vicinity of the Aviculariide to that of the

tracheate spiders.

This author further subdivides his Aranez vere into

Cribellatee and Ecribellate, for those with and those without

the eribellum, and does not follow Dr. Thorell in the adop-

tion of the tribal groups Orbitelarie, ‘Tubitelariz, &e.

The classification that I venture here to put forward is new

so far as the position of Laphistius is concerned, and for the

rest is a combination of the systems that have briefly been

discussed.

As stated above, it seems to me that the value of the

characters of Liphistius have been immensely underrated. I

consequently propose to divide the Aranez into Mesothele and

Opisthothelz, the first for Liphistius, the second for the rest.

As regards the subdivision of the Opisthothelz, | am entirely

in accord with Mons. Simon and Dr. Bertkau that Hypo-

chilus should not be associated with the Theraphoside, being

more nearly related to the Dipneumones, in spite of its four

lung-sacs. This view stands in the way of the adoption of

the terms Tetrapneumones and Dipneumones; but since the

double terminology of Mons. Simon seems to me somewhat

cumbersome, I venture to propose as substitutes the names

Mygalomorphe and Arachnomorphe +. The former sub-

order will contain at least two families, Atypide and hera-

phoside or Aviculariide. The latter will correspond exactly

* Ann, Soc. Ent. Fr. 1890, pp. 79-82.

+ Luse the name Mygalomorphe because the spiders of this group are

still spoken of collectively by the uninitiated as Mygale; and this name

has been introduced into nearly all text-books of zoology and into very

many popular and semipopular works on natural history to designate the

large hairy Territelariz, which are so familiar to every one. Similarly

the name Arachnomorphe seems applicable to a group of spiders which

embraces all the common house and field species, these being doubtless

the kinds that the Greeks spoke of comprehensively as dpdyvns cr

dpaxvn.

312 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Liphistius and tts

to Thorell’s Dipneumones + Hypochilus, and it may accord-

ingly be divided into Umbellitelarie, Cavitelarie, Pseudo-

territelarie, Tubitelarie, &c. I am inclined, however, at

present to follow Dr. Marx in considering that the peculiari-

ties of the Pholcide are sufficient to justify Dahl in the

establishment of a special tribe, Plagitelaria, for the reception

of this family. Furthermore I do not consider that the

presence of the ertbellum and calamistrum is necessarily an

indication of affinity between two or more families, even when

they belong to the same tribe. I even doubt if the presence

of these organs is sufficiently important to form a basis upon

which to establish families, and theretore & fortéort I cannot

agree with Mons. Simon in dividing the Arachnomorphe into

Cribellatee and Kcribellatee.

This view as to the value of the erzbellum, however, requires

some justification in the face of the great importance that is

attached to it by such eminent arachnologists as Mons. Simon

and Dr. Bertkau.

It must be admitted on all hands that the value of this

character depends upon our knowledge of its origin. The

ertbellum and calamistrum ave found in certain families which

differ widely in other respects in structure and habits. Its

presence in these families may be accounted for, firstly, on

the hypothesis that they represent a natural group which has

evolved itself in a line parallel to the ecribellate spiders, the

two groups independently acquiring a similarity in form and

instincts ; secondly, on the hypothesis that the cribellum has

been independently developed in many of the families that

possess it; thirdly, on the hypothesis that the ancestor of

existing spiders was cribellate, and that only a few of the

families in the course of their evolution have retained the

organs in question.

The second of these possible explanations seems extremely

improbable, and is adopted by no one, so far as I am aware.

The classifications, however, of Bertkau and Simon imply a

belief in the first. Thorell, on the contrary, accepts the

last, although he has not produced a large stock of evidence

to support it. Nevertheless that he is right in his opinion I

do not doubt, although at the same time I fear that our views

are diametrically opposed on the subject of the ancestry of

spiders. He does not believe in the descent of these animals

from forms allied to the Pedipalpi, and he considers that the

resemblances between Liphistius and Phrynus are merely

analogous. I, on the contrary, think that there is a mass of

evidence, based upon anatomical and embryological grounds,

pointing to the conclusion that the Aranew are the descen-

bearing upon the Classification of Spiders. 313

dants of the Pedipalpi and the latter of the Scorpions ; or, to

put it differently, that of existing Arachnida the Pedipalpi

come nearest to the immediate ancestors of spiders and the

Scorpions nearest the ancestors of the Pedipalpi. I hope in

asubsequent paper to work out the classification of Arachnida

from this standpoint. At present it will be sufficient to state

that the primitive nature of the structure of Scorpions is

shown by the metamerism of the hody, the serial repetition of

similar somites being carried to a greater extreme than in

any other order of Arachnida.

This then being my belief as to the ancestry of the

Aranee, I see no escape from the conclusion that Liphistius

is a transitional form—a missing link—between the Opistho-

thele and the Phrynide. Certain it is that Liphistius

possesses at least two important permanent characters which

are only found in the embryos of other spiders. These

characters are the segmentation of the abdomen and the ante-

rior position of the external spinning-organs. As is well

known, these organs are the third and fourth pairs of abdo-

minal appendages, which are primitively situated in a line

with the first and second pairs on the lower surface of the

anterior half of the abdomen. ‘The migration of these appen-

dages to the posterior end of the body, which takes place in

all spiders except Liphistius, is a secondary modification

which is no doubt beneficial as conferring a greater freedom

and range of movement upon organs requiring considerable

manipulation.

Liphistius, then, retains certain embryonic characters that

all other spiders lose ; we may conclude therefore that the latter

are ‘‘ higher” than the former. Of the other spiders, those

that on the whole come nearest to Liphistius are the Mygalo-

morphe. ‘These therefore are ‘‘ lower” than the Arachno-

morphe ; and the lowest of the Arachnomorphe are //ypo-

chilus, Dysdera, and filistata.

Since, then, some reasons have been shown for thinking

that Liphistdus is of living spiders the nearest to the ancestral

form, and, secondly, that this spider possesses the homologue

of the cribellum, we can without difficulty explain the exist-

ence of this organ in widely different genera, and its presence

at once loses the systematic importance that Dr. Bertkau

and Mons. Simon have claimed for it.

The same argument will apply to the presence of two or

three claws on the feet of the Opisthothele ; for since Liphis-

tius possesses three well-developed claws, the third claw may

have been retained or lost indiscriminately, so to speak, in

different genera, So that Bertkau’s subdivisions of Keri-

314 Mr. R. I. Pocock on Liphistius.

bellata into Artionycha and Perissonycha and Ausserer’s

subdivisions of Theraphoside into Dionycha and Trionycha

may not represent natural groups.

The principal divisions of the Aranez that I here propose

may be diagnosed as follows :—

a, The spinning-appendages retain their embryonic

position in the middle of the lower surface of

the abdomen; there are eight spinning-mam-

mille. The upper surface of the abdomen is

furnished with nine distinct tergites and the

lower with two distinct sternites. The cephalo-

thoracic sternum is extremely narrow as com-

pared with the width of the carapace ..... ... Mesothele.

Fam. Liphistude.

6. The spinning-appendages migrate to the posterior

end of the abdomen ; there are never more than

six distinct mammille. The abdomen is never

provided with distinct tergal plates, and the

abdominal sternites persist only as the pulmo-

nary opercula and ? the epigyne. The cephalo-

thoracic sternum is much wider as compared

RWHLH GHOVCANADACE scnremid aria eerie Greist Opisthothelez.

a’. The plane of the joint of the mandible with

the cephalothorax is nearly vertical, the fang

closing almost directly backwards. Four

lung-sacs, the posterior widely separated,

close behind the anterior, and with distinct

opercula. Usually only four, rarely six

Splaning=mamomailles. tot. iledaGhowie 4 exeln sis MyGAaALOMORPHS.

Fam. Avicularnde, Atypide.

b’. The plane of the joint of the mandible with

the cephalothorax nearly horizontal, the fang

closing obliquely inwards and_ backwards.

The posterior lung-sacs almost always re-

placed by tracheal tubes; when retained, as

in Hypochilus, they are situated in the middle

of the abdomen and covered with a con-

tinuous fold of the integument. With six

spinning-mamunille ; not uncommonly the

fourth pair found in Liphstius is retained

as: the enrOellumr mihi ca tect eekateie ayes ARACHNOMORPHZ,

Fam. Hypochilide, Dysderide,

Filistatide, Drasside, &c.

On the Noctuid Genus Melipotis, Hiibn. 315

XXXIX.—Revision of the Noctuid Genus Melipotis, Hiibn.,

with Descriptions of Two new Species. By Artuur G.

Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

THE genus Melipotis (Bolina, Guen., and Leucanitis, auct.)

has been wrongly made the type of a separate family—

Bolinide—by Guenée. As a matter of fact it is closely

allied to the Old-World genus Ercheta (confounded by some

authors with JM/elipotis, Hiibn.), and varies precisely in a

similar manner.

The earlier authors imagined that the variation which

exists in the species of Melcpotis, and more particularly in

individuals of the female sex, represented permanent and

distinct types; but a careful examination of a series obtained

from any one locality soon demonstrates the fact that, whereas

there is little variation in the pattern of the posterior wings

and the under surface of all the wings, the variation of the

upper surface of the anterior wings is often quite remarkable

and has led to the needless multiplication of species.

Since taking up the study of the genus I have come across

a paper on West-Indian species of Melipotis by the late

Dr. Moeschler, in which he shows that he evidently arrived at

much the same conclusion as I have done. Unfortunately

his material was inferior to that of the Museum collection.

Though I could wish that we had finer series of some of the

species, there are very few forms of which we do not possess

representatives, or, at any rate, examples of nearly allied

types. J have therefore come to the conclusion that it will

be advantageous to students to publish the result of my study

of our material.

Melipotis cailino.

Ophiusa cailino, Lefebvre, Ann. Soc. Linn. Paris, vi. p. 96, pl. v.

Asia Minor, Caucasus, Schuscha. In B. M.

Our three examples of this species show very little varia-

tion; but a large series would probably exhibit the usual

variability of the genus.

Melipotis inepta.

Q. Thria? inepta, Butler, P. Z. 8. 1881, p. 620.

Chaman, 8. Afghanistan. Type B. M.

I think it possible that this may be the female of WM. flexu-

osa; but the borders of the primaries below are broadly white,

316 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

with a black apical spot, whereas in M. flewuosa they are

brown with a white subapical costal spot. As such diffe-

rences do not occur in other species of the genus, it is better

to keep the two types separate until a series can be examined ;

the figure of MW. flecuosa agrees with our example of it.

Melipotis flexuosa.

Ophiusa flexuosa, Ménétriés, Mém. Acad. Imp, St. Pétersb. vol. vi.

p. 292, pl. vi. fig. 5 (1848).

“ Abscheron.” B. M.

Whether the word on the label is a locality or not, I have

not been able to discover. Staudinger gives the localities

“ Shores of the Caspian, Syria, Southern Pontus, and

S.E. Kirghis.”

Melipotis picta.

Leucanitis picta, Staudinger, Stett. ent. Zeit. xxxviii. p. 192 (1877).

Krasnow. B. M.

We have three examples exhibiting no great variation ;

that the species does vary in the usual way is, however, proved

by the note in Romanoff (Mém. vol. ii. p. 91) :— Among

the many examples from Askhabad two females are remark-

able for their unusual size and dark hind wings; the spots

are, however, not, as usual, white, but brownish.”

It has been asserted that Lewcanitis and Melipotis are

synonymous, and as L. rada seems undoubtedly to be a

Melipotis, this is correct; but all the species placed by

Dr. Staudinger under Leucanitis are not congeneric: L. cestis

and Palpangula Henkei differ entirely from Melipotis in their

palpal structure and may both be placed under Palpangula,

Melipotis ochrodes.

6. Bolina ochrodes, Guenée, Noct. i. p. 64. n. 1400 (1852).

©, Bolina heliothordes, Guenée, l. c. p. 68. n. 1410 (1852).

3 Q. Bolina terminiferu, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1151. n. 16 (1857).

3S. Melipotis nigrescens, Grote (see Check-List, p. 39, n. 1144),

Venezuela, St. Domingo, Jamaica, Texas. In b. M.

Var. manipularis.

2. Bolina manpularis, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 68. n. 1409 (1852),

Bolina indomita, Walker, Lep. Het. xii. p. 1161, n. 33 (1857),

3. Melipotis ochreipennis, Harvey (see Grote, Check-List, p. 39.

n. 1145).

3 ?, Brazil and Kansas. In B. M,

Noctuid Genus Melipotis, Hiibn. ' elt

Variable as this species is there is a wonderful uniformity

of pattern, with dissimilarity of colouring, in the primaries of

all our specimens, even the little oblique white line across the

end of the discoidal cell being invariably present. It is

unfortunate that the name ochrodes should be the oldest, as it

represents a varietal form of the male of which J. ochred-

pennis is only a larger and slightly darker sport; the central

belt in this form is more or less ochreous and the base of the

wing is very dark. (Guenée’s B, heliothoides was based upon

a female in which the primaries were almost uniformly ashy

grey, the markings being indistinct; we have females of

this type from Venezuela and St. Domingo and a series of

males forming a transition from it to Walker’s B. terminifera,

which is identical with Grote’s MW. nigrescens. ‘The form

separated as var. manipularis is composed of rather large

specimens, the secondaries of which tend more or less to

become dusky; but the distinction is purely an arbitrary one,

and the specific identity of MM. manipularis with M. ochrodes

is undoubted.

Melipotis pallescens.

Melipotis pallescens, Grote and Robinson (see Check-List, p. 39, n. 1146),

United States. In B. M.

This species is allied to JM. ochrodes, but differs chiefly in

the angular outer edge to the basal area of primaries and

the very narrow border to secondaries. It appears to be a

good distinct species. One example (not the type) was in

the Grote collection. ‘The narrow border to secondaries alone

would not suffice to distinguish this species, as some examples

of M. ochrodes vary considerably in this respect.

Walker has greatly complicated the identification of

M. Guenée’s species by placing specimens under his names

which do not correspond at all with his descriptions, and

redescribing them as var.? in each case ; of course the true

species of the French author are redescribed as new forms.

Melipotis marmoraris.

Bolina marmoraris, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 67. n. 1407 (1852).

Bolina famelica, Walker (not Guenée), Lep. Het. xii. p, 1146, n. 6

(1857).

Bolina januaris, Walker (not Guenée), /. ¢. p. 1149. n, 9 (1857).

Bolina glaucipennis, Walker, J. c. p. 1153. n. 19 (1857).

Bolina disturbans, Walker, /. c. p. 1162. n, 385 (1857).

Achea indistincta, Butler, P. Z. 8, 1878, p. 488. n. 100.

Venezuela, Honduras, St. Domingo, Jamaica. In B, M.

Bits. Mr. A. G. Butler on the

Var. stolida.

Bolina stolida, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1162. n. 34 (1857).

Bolina eacepta, Walker, 7. ¢. p. 1165. n. 40 (1857).

Melipotis stygialis, Grote (on type label).

Venezuela, Honduras, and United States. In B. M.

The whole of these specimens correspond in the position of

the markings on the primaries, even to the little white trans-

verse marking on the discocellulars, although they, as usual,

show considerable variation in ground-colour ; they also agree

in the pattern of the secondaries and under surface, and there-

fore I have not the slightest hesitation in pronouncing them

slight variations of one species.

With regard to Melipotis stygialis, two specimens so labelled

were in the Grote collection, one of them marked “ type,”

and as they are not included under Melpotis in the ‘ Check-

List’ of 1882, I can only suppose that they were subse-

quently described; they are simply larger specimens of the

insect from Venezuela to which Walker gave the name

Bolina excepta.

Melipotis perpendicularis.

Bolina perpendicularis, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 65. n. 1404 (1852).

Var. Bolina limitata, Moeschler, Abh. senck. Ges. xiv. p. 55, pl. —.

fig. 16 (1886).

Venezuela, Honduras, and Jamaica. In B. M.

Our examples of this species show very little variation ; it

is allied todZ.marmorarts. Moeschler figured a slight variety.

Melipotis januaris.

Bolina januaris, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 67. n. 1406 (1852).

Bolina russaris, Guenée, /. ¢. p. 69. n. 1411 (1852).

Bolina excavans, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1154, n. 21 (1857).

Bolina subtilis, Walker, /. c. p. 1156. n. 24 (1857).

St. Domingo. In B. M.

B. excavans is typical M. januarts and B, subtilis is an

intermediate form linking it to B. russaris ; all the forms are

identical on the under surface, which is rather peculiar and

not likely to be confounded with that of any other species ;

the upper surtace of the secondaries also shows no variation

and that of the primaries corresponds as regards the defined

markings, although in B. russaris they are barely indicated.

Noctuid Genus Melipotis, Hiibn. 319

Melipotis surinamensis.

3d. Bolina surinamensis, Moeschler, “ Beitr. Schmett. Surin.,” in Ver-

handl. zool.-botan. Gesellsch. Wien, 1876, p. 416. n. 65.

2 (as ¢). Bolina spherita, Moeschler, J. c. p. 417. n. 66, pl. viii. fig. 4

(1876).

Surinam. 6, “Eeu.” (Ecuador?). In B. M.

I have no doubt that Moeschler has wrongly sexed his

female; the style of coloration given occurs in no male

Melipotis that I have ever seen, but corresponds closely with

the red form of female of M. januaris. ‘The description of

the male corresponds pretty closely with our solitary male,

which nearly resembles M. januaris 3 on the upper surface,

though widely differing below.

Melipotis bisinuata.

Bolina bisinuata, Felder, Reise der Noy., Lep. iv, pl. cxii. fig. 19.

Goya, Argentine Republic (Perrins). In B. M.

Allied to M. cellaris, but readily distinguishable by the

pale brownish-buff secondaries with dusky veins, blackish at

base of median branches, and by the paler basicostal area of

primaries and form of the whitish transverse band, which

barely interrupts that area; the black triangular patch on

inner margin towards the base also has an angular outer

edge.

Melipotis cellaris.

Bolina cellaris, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 66. n. 1405 (1852).

Bolina turbata, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1160. n. 52 (1857),

Panula insipida, Felder, Reise der Noy., Lep. iv. pl. exii. fig. 16.

Panula inconstans, Grote (not Guenée), Check-List, p. 39. n. 1114.

Venezuela and Texas. In B. M.

As we only have three examples of this species there is

not much scope for variation.

Melipotis parens.

Bolina parens, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1154. n. 20 (1852),

St. Domingo. Type in B. M.

A single example only ; it has characters in common with

M. januaris, but the pattern of the under surface differs so

much that without intermediate forms it is impossible to

regard it as a variety of that species.

320 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

Melipotis famelica.

Bolina famelica, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 62. n, 1896 (1852).

Bolina bivittata, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1156, n. 28 (1857).

St. Domingo, St. Vincent, Jamaica, Honduras, Venezuela.

In B. M.

Melipotis imparallela,

Bolina imparallela, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 65. n. 1402 (1852).

Var.? Melipotis nigrobasis, Guenée, 7. c. n. 1403 (1852).

Colombia, Mexico.

The description of the primaries in this species seems to

indicate affinity to M. cellaris, but the secondaries seem to

bring it nearer to M. famelica. Mr. Druce’s figure (Biol.

Centr.-Am. tab. xxxi. fig. 13), from the type forwarded by

M. Oberthiir, does not correspond with the description by

M. Guenée, but agrees pretty closely with the male of

M. fasciolaris, var. cunearts,Guen. According to that author

his type is 41 millim, in expanse (8 more than in the figure),

“‘the upper wings are of a dark grey-brown, slightly viola-

ceous, with the basal area clearer, flesh-tinted, cut obliquely

and traversed by several fine, indistinct, parallel, approxi-

mated grey lines. A straight central band, oblique in the

opposite direction, of the same colour as the base, and divided

also by three fine reddish threads, against the last of which

the extracellular patch is attached, oval, oblong, or often

reniform and broader than the band, of a clear yellowish-flesh

tint. Between the two bands the area is varied with black,

and beyond the latter the black forms little spines.” So far

the description differs in almost every particular from the

species figured as Guenée’s type, and therefore I can only

suppose that, since the publication of the third volume of the

‘Noctuélites,’ the type-label has been accidentally transferred

to the wrong species. Until I had made up my mind

respecting the synonymy of the species in this genus, I

refrained from looking to see what Mr. Druce had done with

regard to it; therefore I am agreeably surprised to find that

where he has put species together he has, in almost every

instance, come to the same conclusion as I have. He has, it

is true, not gone so far as I have done, and in the case

of M. famelica he has adopted Walker’s identification (which

is certainly incorrect, as the description shows) ; but in the

main we are agreed,

Noctuid Genus Melipotis, Hiibn. 321

Melipotis novanda.

Bolina novanda, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 64. n. 1399 (1852).

Bolina lucigera?, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1152. n. 17 (1857),

St. Domingo. In B. M.

I do not feel quite certain of this identification, but Walker's

species answers pretty closely to M. Guenée’s description.

Walker’s identification was utterly erroneous, the example

from Jamaica being WM. famelica.

Melipotis evelina.

Bolina evelina, Butler, P. Z. S. 1878, p. 487. n. 94.

Jamaica. Type in B. M.

Allied to the preceding species, but, I think, distinct, the

postdiscoidal spot being externally bidentate instead of tri-

dentate.

Melipotis strigifera.

Bolina strigifera, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1153. n. 18 (1852).

St. Domingo. Type in B. M.

This species differs from the following in the undentated

character of the postdiscoidal spot of primaries.

Melipotis contorta.

Bolina contorta, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 64. n. 1401 (1852).

Bolina bistriga, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1155. n. 22 (1857),

Bolina striolaris, Herrich-Schafter, Corr.-Blatt zool. min. Ver. Regensb,

1868, p. 186.

St. Domingo. In B. M.

Melipotis comprehendens.

Bolina comprehendens, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1163. n. 37 (1852),

Brazil. Type in B. M.

This species is intermediate in character between J. con-

torta and M. prolata; it is of the same size as the former,

with a similarly bidentated postdiscoidal spot on primaries ;

but in the obscure character of its markings, in the pattern of

the secondaries and of the under surface, it more nearly

approaches the latter.

Melipotis prolata.

Gerespa prolata, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1169. n. 1 (1857).

Jamaica. ‘Type in B. M.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 22

BY] Mr. A. G. Butler on the

If the type of Melipotis should be considered generically

distinct from the bulk of the species on account of the fan-

shaped brush of hairs on the middle legs of the male, most of

the other species would have to be referred to Grerespa, of

which this is the type; I believe, however, that the apparent

absence of the brush in most males is simply due to the fact

of its being concealed in its sheath, for one male of JZ. fame-

lica in our series shows a few isolated hairs, and a male of

M. fasciolaris shows a brush on one side only.

Melipotis gubernata.

Bolina gubernata, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1168. n. 36 (1852).

Bolina decreta, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1164. n. 39 (1852).

Pardé and Honduras. Type in B. M.

Closely allied to M. prolata, but with the basal half of the

secondaries above and the basal two thirds of the primaries

below white; the white postdiscoidal spot on the under

surface of the latter wings is also larger.

Melipotis fasciolaris.

3. Atdia faseiolaris, Hiibner, Exot. Schmett. Zutr. figs. 443, 444.

©. Bolina limitaris, Guenée, Noct. ii. p. 70. n. 1413 (1852),

Bolina cunearis, Guenée, l. c. n. 1414 (1852).

Bolina fuscaris, Guenée, l. e. n. 1415 (1852).

3. Bolina illuminans, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1164. n. 38 (1857).

United States, Veragua, Trinidad, Honduras, Venezuela,

St. Domingo, Rio Jurua, Tapajos, Sao Paulo, Lake Iguarazu.

In B. M.

The male varies very little, but the female considerably.

B. cunearts, Guen., in spite of the almost entire obliteration

of the postdiscoidal spot on the upper surface of the primaries,

is most like the male in colouring, and Lb. Juscaris is least

like; the latter, however, appears to be the commonest form

of the female. Guenée’s “ male ” of B. cunearis is probably

a female. When the frenulum is not examined it is natural

to suppose a smaller and more slender-bodied female to be a

male.

Melipotis gucunda.

Melipotis jucunda, Hiibner, Exot. Schmett. Zutr. figs. 181, 182.

United States. In B. M.

Like the preceding species M/. jucunda varies more in the

female than in the male sex.

Noctuid Genus Melipotis, Hiibn. 323

Melipotis rada.

Mierophisa rada, Boisduyal, Ann. Soc. Ent. France, 2° sér, vi. Bull. xxx.

p: 12.

Helenendorf. In B. M.

Buia, Walker (= Biula, Walk.).

This little genus, if distinct from Melpotis, is very nearly

allied to it. All the examples which I have seen have the

third joint of the palpi short and projecting forward from the

extremity of the second; the males have very finely ciliated

antenne. Herr Snellen has, however, figured two totally

different types of palpi for his Bolina abrupta; otherwise I

should have supposed them to be mere sports of Guenée’s

Bolina brunnearis, of which the following is the synonymy :—

Bulia brunnearis.

Bolina brunnearis, Guenée, Noct. iii. p. 68. n. 1408 (1852).

Bolina confirmans, Walker, Lep. Het. xiii. p. 1157. n. 25 (1857).

Bolina umbrosa, Walker, /. ¢. p. 1158. n. 26 (1857).

Bolina recipiens, Walker, 1. c. p. 1165. n, 41 (1857).

Biula propria, Walker, 7. e. p. 1170. n. 1 (1857).

Arsisaca bolinalis, Walker, l. c. Suppl. iv. p. 1262 (1865).

St. Domingo, Venezuela, and Jamaica. In B. M.

Three of Walker’s five types are of the same variety and

nearly resemble in pattern Snellen’s figure 1 of B. abrupta,

whereas the two others are of the type represented by his

figure 2.

Bulia abrupta.

Bolina abrupta, Snellen, Tijdschr, voor Ent. xxx. p. 44, pl. iv. figs. 1,

la, 2, 2a (1887).

Curacao.

I fail to see any reason for separating Cirrhobolina from

Bulia ; both pattern and structure seem to agree admirably.

Melipotis agrotipennis, Harvey, is Bolina agrotoddes,

Walker, and belongs to the genus Pandesma.

Leucanitis tenera, Staudinger (in litt.?), from Russia, and

its variety L. antiqua (Stett. ent. Zeit. 1887, p. 56), L. nana,

and perhaps Palpangula cestina and spilota (Romanoft’s Mém.

Lép. i. pl. ix. figs. 6, 7, and 8), probably belong to Walker’s

genus Anumeta; L. tenera certainly does, for it not only has

almost the same pattern and coloration, but agrees in structure,

the third joint of the palpi being very short.

22*

324 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

Leucanitis sinuosa, Staudinger, in Romanoff’s Mém.

vol. i. pl. ix. fig. 5, and LZ. Satssanz, in vol. ii. pl. ii. fig. 13,

from Helenendorf, seem to be scarcely distinct from M. fleau-

osa, certainly less so than my M. inepta.

“ Teucanitis’’ stolida, Fabr., is a Grammodes.

L. obscurata, Staudinger, Romanoft’s Mém. vol. v. (1889),

is unknown to me.

Melipotis ambidens and Gundiant, Felder, Reise der Nov.,

Lep. iv. pl. exvi. figs. 9 and 10, are referable to Hrcheia; and

Leucanitis Schradert, Felder, l. c. fig. 7,is Dysgonia latizona.

Melipotis strigipennis and costipannosa of Moore, Lep.

Atk. Coll. (see pl. v. fig. 8), from Darjiling, are both species

of Ercheia.

Bolina revulsa, Wallengren, Cifvers. Akad. Férhandl.

xxxil. p. 116 (1876), from the Transvaal, appears to be some-

what allied to W/. rada, but may, perhaps, not belong to the

genus.

Leucanitis Hedemanni, Staudinger, Stett. ent. Zeit. xlix.

p. 257 (1888), to judge by the description, must be a Dys-

gonia allied to D. algira. It is from the Amur and China.

Leucanitis aberrans, Staudinger, Stett. ent. Zeit. xlix.

p. 49, from Kuldja, is allied to Z. tenera, and therefore is a

species of Anumeta. LL. sesquilina, |. c. p. 51, from Samar-

cand, may be my WM. inepta, in which case, of course, it will

fall. At the same time, judging by the variability of other

species of Melipotis, I am convinced that Staudinger has

unnecessarily split up the M. catlino group, which may con-

sist of only one variable species.

Snellen’s Bolina? calamiotdes seems to me to have little in

common with Melipotis (see Tijd. voor Ent. xxx. p. 47, pl. iv.

figs. 3, 3a, 1887) ; according to the figure it does not even

belong to the Quadrifide.

Melipotis tenella, H. Edwards, from N.W. Texas (Papilio,

1. p. 26, 1881), may bea form of the female of B. fasciolaris ;

but, as I have not seen an example compared with the type,

I cannot speak with certainty.

Melipotis perleta, H. Edwards, from Arizona (Papilio, ii.

p- 14), is also unknown to me; but it is probably only a

female variety of M. ochrodes.

Noctuid Genus Melipotis, Hiibn. 325

The description of Bolina mesoleuca, Walker, Char. Het.

Lep. p. 51 (1869), is utterly unintelligible and probably repre-

sents a species of some other family. No locality is recorded.

Bolina agrotidea, Mabille, Ann. Soc. Ent. France, 3° sér.

vol. i. p. 846 (1879), from Madagascar, of course has nothing

to do with the genus; but what it is I cannot pretend to say.

It is not included in Saalmiiller’s work published in 1884.

Perhaps, in the absence of any positive knowledge of its

affinities, this species may be best placed under Yarasana,

Moore, to which genus Melipotis sinualis, Harvey (= Bolina

acontioides) belongs.

I believe that Bolina hadeniformis, Behr, Trans. Am.

Ent. Soe. iii. p. 25 (1871), from California, is nothing more

than one of the many female varieties of MZ. ochrodes. We

have a female from St. Domingo for which the description

might have been written. Every form of this variable

species seems to have been favoured with a name.

Moeschler considers Bolina leucomelana, Herrich-Schiiffer,

Corr.-Blatt zool.-min. Ver. Regensb. 1868, p. 186, from

Cuba, to be allied to Melipotis contorta, but distinct ; some of

the characters by which he distinguishes it are, however,

possessed by our examples of MM. contorta. B. rectifascia,

H.-Sch. (/oc, cit.), appears to me to be JL. perpendicularis,

and according to Moeschler MZ. parcicolor is only a worn

example of M. rectifascia.

Several species placed by Staudinger in his Catalogue

under Leucanitis are unknown to me, and may or may not

belong to this genus.

Having thus summed up the named species of Melipotis, I

find that I have two species to name, viz. :—

Melipotis Walkert, sp. n.

g. Primaries above with the basal fifth pale greyish

brown, bounded externally by a slightly sinuous blackish

band, tapering from inner margin to costal vein and followed

by a broad clear ochreous belt; the latter twice as wide on

inner margin as at its anterior extremity, with convex inner

and concave outer margin; this belt is connected (after the

manner of that of M. perpendicularis) by an oblique grey bar

to the reniform spot, which is confluent with the latter, grey

enclosing two black dots, margined on the upper half of its

inner margin by a curved, transverse, black-edged white

326 Mr. A. G. Butler on the

dash, and separated from the greyish testaceous postdiscoidal

patch by a slender trisinuated white line; the form of

the postdiscoidal patch is like that of I. perpendicularis,

and (as in that species) a very irregular slender black

line runs round its outer edge inwards along the little

grey connecting bar and outwards along the edge of the

ochreous belt; the small quadrate patch within the cell

enclosed between the anterior portion of the ochreous belt and

the reniform spot is dull reddish clay-coloured ; the irregular

interval (tapering from costa) between the postdiscoidal patch

and the external area is grey varied towards costa with clay-

colour and bounded externally with blackish; the external

area itself is formed as in I. perpendicularis, is whity brown

clouded externally and obliquely streaked at apex with grey ;

the fringe is pale buff, traversed by two imperfect wide grey

stripes: secondaries with the basiabdominal third greyish

white, silvery opaline towards costa, dusky at base of median

branches ; centre of wing from costa to near anal angle occu-

pied by a semitransparent decreasing white belt, slightly

tinted at its extremities and on the centre of the interrupting

nervures with buff; apical area and external border deep

bronze-brown ; the nervures as they pass from the central

white belt on to the brown area being blackish, so as to form

short streaks; a blackish spot at centre of outer margin,

bounded on each side by pale ochreons marginal spots, a third

pale ochreous spot at apex; fringe white, more or less tinted

with grey-brown opposite to the intervals between the

ochreous spots: body grey, decreasing in intensity from the

head backwards, the anal tuft being almost white; below

whitish. Under surface of wings very similar to that of

M. bisinuata, but much whiter, and with the brown areas

paler and more restricted; the white belt of the secondaries

as above (not irregularly curved as in MV. bis¢nuata) and with

no trace of the black discocellular spot or blackish streaks at

the base of the median branches and radial vein.

E:xpanse of wings 38 millim.

Two examples. Callao (J. J. Walker). Type in B. M.

I have named this pretty little species in honour of its

indefatigable collector, to whose zeal and patriotism the

Museum is indebted for many rare and beautiful new species.

It is rather difficult to decide upon the best position in the

genus for MW. Walkeri, since it combines characters found in

M. ochrodes, perpendicularis, and bisinuata; 1 think perhaps

it will stand most naturally next to the last of these three.

Noctuid Genus Melipotis, Hiibn. 327

Melipotis Yerbury?, sp. n.

6. Primaries above greyish brown, slightly inclining to

olivaceous *; a basi-internal streak or oblique patch, a

slightly irregular and curved black-edged belt from costa to

inner margin before the middle, the postdiscoidal patch and

a transverse subapical costal spot white, stained with buff at

their extremities and on the veins; outer edge of the post-

discoidal patch black, forming three sharp angles; costal area

beyond it blackish, interrupted by the subapical spot; reni-

form spot blackish and ill-defined; external area pale,

sprinkled near the margin with white scales, its inner edge

widely undulated; a series of ill-defined black marginal

dots, barely distinguishable from a slender blackish marginal

line; fringe flecked with white: secondaries with the hasi-

abdominal half pure white, slightly opaline, the median and

submedian veins streaked with brown; external half dark

greyish brown, the outer margin from apex to below first

median branch snow-white, interrupted at the centre of the .

margin by a large black spot which extends into the fringe ;

remainder of fringe (excepting at anal angle, where it is

grey-brown) white; head, palpi, and front of anterior legs

clear pale buff; collar buff in the middle, grey-brown at the

sides ; thorax deeper sordid buff, the tegule with brown-tipped

scales ; abdomen sericeous whitish buff. Under surface snow-

white; the outer third of the primaries and an oblique bar

from its posterior extremity across the end of the cell to the

costal vein deep bronze-brown ; a white subapical spot as

above and the fringe spotted with white: secondaries as

above, excepting that there are no dusky streaks across the

basal area on the veins.

Expanse of wings 37 millim.

Aden (Major Yerbury). Type in B. M.

This very well-marked and charming species is named in

honour of Major J. W. Yerbury, whose generosity in placing

the whole of his collections of Lepidoptera at the disposal of

the Museum has been of the greatest service in adding nume-

rous novelties to the collection.

The position of M. Yerburyi is undoubtedly near to

M. inepta and flexuosa, but it is decidedly more striking and

beautiful than either.

* Possibly an optical illusion, due to the proximity of buff on the

white markings. :

328 Bibliographical Notices.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Study of Animal Life. By J. Artuur Tuaomson, M.A. &c.,

Lecturer on Zoology, School of Medicine, Edinburgh. London :

John Murray, 1892.

Tus little volume of some 370 pages forms one of the University

Extension Manuals edited by Prof. Knight, who states in a preface

that the series is intended ‘‘to supply the need so widely felt by

students, of text-books for study and reference, in connexion with

the authorized courses of lectures. The Manuals differ from those

already in existence in that they are not intended for school use or

for examination purposes; and that their aim is to educate, rather

than to inform.” Admitting that there is a need for such a series

of volumes—and the objects as set forth in the editorial preface are

certainly very laudable—let us consider how far Mr. Thomson’s

work fulfils the requirements of the case.

The book is divided into four parts and twenty chapters. Its

scope will be to some extent realized from the headings of the

parts, which are (I.) The Everyday Life of Animals; (II.) The

Powers of Life; (II1.) The Forms of Animal Life ; and (IV.) The

Evolution of Animal Life. There are in addition two appendices

entitled respectively “Animal Life and Ours” and ‘“‘Some of the

Best Books on Animal Life.” These headings give but a very

imperfect notion of the contents of the volume, which attempts to

cover the whole ground of animal biology. The scope in fact is so

wide that the treatment is and could not be otherwise than sketchy.

The reader who peruses the pages with the object of assigning to

the work its correct place in biological literature will experience the

same difficulty that we have met in deciding whether the author is

aiming at popularity or whether he is endeavouring to supply an

elementary text-book with all the technicalities of the science cut

out. Whatever his aim, the result on the whole is, it must be con-

fessed, somewhat disappointing. The book is not popular enough

in our opinion to convert a would-be student into a biologist, while

it is too sketchy to be of much real use to an earnest reader. It is

unfortunately one of those productions which are calculated to spread

broadcast throughout educated classes the ghb patter of the scien-

tific workshop which superficially passes for real knowledge. This

is no doubt very far from the author’s intention; but the effect

cannot be otherwise when in the course of one small volume the

reader is conducted over the whole range of subjects referred to in

the contents, that is, the entire field of animal biology, including

morphology, embry ology, physiology, psychology, sociology, &c.

The defects which have been pointed out are to a very great

extent, or perhaps entirely, due to the system for which Mr. Thomson

has undertaken to cater. Making allowances for the work from this

point of view it must be admitted that there are certain sections here

and there which indicate considerable originality, and which show

Bibliographical Notices. 329

that the author is capable of doing good service to biological science

as a thinker under more favourable conditions than those imposed by

University Extension lecturing. As a specimen of judicious treat-

ment we may refer to the summing-up of the cell-theory in the

chapter on “ The Elements of Structure ” (p. 183) :—

“We study the nucleus, first as a simple unit which divides, years

afterwards as composed of a network or coil of nuclear threads which

seem ever to become more and more marvellous, ‘ behaving like little

organisms.’ We split these up into ‘ microsomata’ and so on, and so on.

But we do not catch the life of the cell, we cannot locate it, we cannot

give an account of the mechanics of cell-division. It is a mystery of

life. After all our analysis we have to conf-ss that the cell, or the proto-

plasm, or the archoplasm, or the chromatin threads of the nucleus, or the

‘microsomata’ which compose them baffle our analysis ; they behave as

they do because they are alive.”

The tabular summaries, such as those showing the characteristics

of animals and plants (p. 170), the survey of the animal kingdom

(p. 272), the tree of life (p. 12), the summary of evolution theories

(p. 302), &e. are also worthy of commendation,

As a fair average sample of the author’s method we give the

following extract from his treatment of the resemblances and differ-

ences between animals and plants (p. 171):—

“The net result of this contrast is that animals are more active than

plants. Life slumbers in the plant; it wakes and works in the animal.

The changes associated with the living matter of an animal are seemingly

more intense and rapid ; the ratio of disruptive power-expending changes

to constructive power-accumulating changes is greater; most animals

live more nearly up to their income than most plants do. They live on

richer food ; they take the pounds which plants have accumulated in

pence, and spend them. Of course plants also expend energy, but for the

most part within their own bodies; they neither toil nor spin. They

stoop to conquer the elements of the inorganic world, but have compara-

tively little power of moving or feeling. They are more conservative and

miserly than the liberally spendthrift animals, and it is possible that some

of the most characteristic possessions of plants, e.g. cellulose, may be

chemical expressions of a marked preponderance of constructive and up-

building vital processes. It is enough, however, if we have to some

extent realized the commonplaces that plants and animals live the same

sort of life, but that the animals are on an average more active and wide-

awake than the plants.”

We have already pointed out the general meagreness of the treat-

ment given to the different portions of the work, necessitated by the

compression of a very wide subject into a very small compass. An

example will serve to indicate the defect to which we allude.

Chapter IX. is headed “The Divided Labours of the Body.” As

subheadings appear the following :—1. Division of Labour. 2. The

Functions of the Body: Movement; Nutrition; Digestion ; Absorp-

tion ; The Work of the Liver and the Kidneys ; Respiration ; Circu-

lation ; The Changes within the Cells; The Activities of the Nervous

System. 3. Sketch of Psychology.

330 Bibliographical Notices.

Here are materials for complete works on physiology and psycho-

logy. Zhe whole of these subjects are disposed of in nine pages!

Really scientific men may fairly ask what manner of use this kind

of instruction serves.

Quite apart from these graver sins of compression, for which, as

we have said, the author is not altogether responsible, there are

certain minor blemishes which it is our duty to point out. In the

first place, we are of opinion that the plan of giving quotations from

other works without indicating their origin is most objectionable.

The only effect which this can produce upon the mind of the student

is that the author has either failed in power of expression, or that

he is giving the actual words of some writer whom he regards as an

authority. The latter is no doubt the true state of the case; but

the reader is in many instances left quite in the dark as to the source

of Mr. Thomson’s inspiration—he is only allowed to infer that the

words are not the author’s by being suddenly plunged into a sen-

tence between Inverted commas. This occurs many times throughout

the work. Thus, for all the student can gather, the passages

quoted on p. 52 might be from Poulton or from any other author ;

the quotation referring to Joule on p. 131 has apparently dropped

in promiscuously from some source known to the author but care-

fully hidden from his readers. Examples of this defect might be

multiplied did space permit.

Then, again, the style occasionally lapses from the scientific to

the metaphysical, to the everlasting confusion of the student.

Under the heading ‘ Vitality ” (Chap. VIII.) and the subheading

“The Task of Physiology ” (p. 126) we read as follows :—

“Thus the star-like crystals of a snowflake, the diamond drops of dew,

the overshadowing mountains, would all be imaged in our minds as

living, though of more lowly life than the lichens of the bare hill-tops,

the grass of the plains, or man himself.”

Again, on p. 142, under the subheading “ Origin of Life ” :—

“ Matter in motion is accompanied by consciousness in ourselves. We

infer a similar consciousness in creatures like ourselves. As the move-

ments and the matter differ from those that occur within our body, so

will the accompanying consciousness. The simplest state of affairs or

‘pody’ we can imagine is that of a gas such as hydrogen. But such a

simple state of matter may have its accompanying consciousness, as dif-

ferent from ours as is the structure of our bodies from that of a hydrogen

molecule. This is of course also an assumption, but it is one that har-

monizes with the facts of experience.”

We question the advisability of introducing fragments of German

metaphysics into an elementary manual intended for students

attending a University Extension course on animal life. Many

other mystical passages have been noted during our perusal of the

book, but it is unnecessary to quote any further illustrations.

In matters of fact the author is, on the whole, fairly accurate,

and there are but few statements to which exception can be taken.

Among the errors we have noticed may be pointed out the state-

Libliographical Notices. 331

ment on p. 28 that Darwin prophesied the existence of a butterfly

in Madagascar with a proboscis 11 inches long; that “the only

ugly animals are the products of domestication and human inter-

ference on the one hand, or of disease on the other” (p. 17) ; and

that the term “ balance of nature” is ‘‘ very generally used to

describe the mutual dependence of plants and animals” (p. 1).

Further, Seitz’s observations on the general tendency of the insects

in a certain Brazilian region to become blue, and in an adjacent

region red, have nothing whatever to do with the question of

‘resemblance to surroundings” (p. 49). Is the statement on

p- 318, that all the annual progeny from one Aphis, if they survived

and multiplied at the same rate as the parent, “* would weigh down

500,000,000 stout men,” the result of an actual calculation or simply

a metaphorical way of stating that they would weigh a large

number of pounds? If it is numerically true, the details of the

calculation should be given. Taking the weight of a “stout man ”

as 150 |b., it will be found that the total Aphis progeny according

to the above figures would weigh 33,482,143 tons.

Among the most favourable specimens of the author’s power of

exposition is the chapter on Heredity (Chap. XX. p. 320), in which

the main facts and principles of this all-important subject are

discussed and presented in a very lucid manner. The Darwinian

doctrine is herein rejected in the following terms :—

“T am certainly unable to reconcile myself to the opinion that the pro-

gress of life is due to the action of natural selection on fortuitous, indefi-

nite, spontaneous variations. ;

“T believe that the conclusion of the whole matter should be an

emphatic ‘ not proven’ on either side, while the practical corollary is that

we should cease to talk so much about possibilities (in regard to which

one opinion is often as logically reasonable as another), and betake our-

selves with energy to a study of the facts.”

No doubt this is sound advice; but it is remarkable that the

author, who is sceptical with regard to natural selection, should

declare with respect to the far more obscure problem of the origin of

life (p. 136) that “ the first stuff that was complex and unstable

enough to be properly described as living was almost certainly

formed in water, long ago, when the conditions of greater heat, and

consequently greater mobility of all substances, made chemical

changes more active.”

The list of ‘best books” which the student is referred to in

Appendix II. is simply appalling; we think some judicious pruning

is required here, unless some means can be found for considerably

prolonging the life of the biologist of the future.

We regret that we are unable to recommend this new work of

Mr. Thomson’s in higher terms ; it is not altogether without merit,

but it is fanciful in parts and occasionally mystical to the verge of

incomprehensibility. The would-be student of animal life will find

himself better off if he selects a few of the “ best books” recom-

mended by the anthor.

332 Bibliographical Notices.

Rhopalocera Exotica ; being Illustrations of New, Rare, and Un-

JSigured Species of Butterflies. By H. Grose Suira and W. F.

Kirsy. Vol. I. London; Gurney and Jackson, 1887-1892.

THE completion of the first volume of this work affords a fitting

opportunity for a brief notice of it. The work, as mentioned by

the authors in their preface, is in effect a continuation of the well-

known ‘ Exotic Butterflies’ of the late Mr. W. C. Hewitson, which

closed with the completion of the fifth volume in 1876, and, like

that book, has made its appearance regularly in parts published

quarterly.

Mr. Grose Smith’s magnificent collection of Rhopalocera is well

known to lepidopterists, and is constantly receiving important

accessions from all parts of the globe; and it is greatly to his

credit that he perseveres in making these numerous new and rare

forms known to entomologists by means of such excellent coloured

figures as those which adorn this sumptuous publication.

The volume before us contains no fewer than sixty hand-coloured

plates, depicting 186 species. Both the upper and under surfaces

are invariably given; and, as the figures represent the butterflies

naturally—that is to say with the full expanse of the upperside

and also with folded wings as when the insect is settled—both

the dorsal and lateral aspects of the head and body are shown, as

well as the wings, a point of no little importance to a student of

the group, but one which the economical and convenient modern

plan of exhibiting the butterflies asymmetrically, half upperside

and half underside, entirely excludes. The figures generally are

most accurate and characteristic, and the colouring is throughout

of unusual excellence. Especially fine is the rendering of the

upper surface of the splendid Morpho helena, where texture, inter-

nervular folds, and shifting glitter of metallic blue tints are delineated

with remarkable skill and success. Its of interest to note that three

fourths of these admirable plates were drawn on thestoneby Mrs. Mon-

teiro,an enthusiastic collector and student of butterflies, whose recently

published work on ‘ Delagoa Bay’ has made widely known not alone

her artistic and literary ability, but also her keen observant powers

as a naturalist. All will share the regret expressed by the authors

that failing health compelled this accomplished lady to relinquish

the artistic work in which she so excelled.

It is not within the scope or expressed intention of this book to

do more than describe and illustrate new or rare species, and it must

be admitted that, apart from occasional insufficiency in the descrip-

tive part, the object in view has been carried out most effectually.

Yet every naturalist cannot but wish for something more than this,

something to relieve the baldness and monotony of the text, and to

tell him a little of the haunts and habits of the brilliant and delicate

creatures so exquisitely portrayed. There can be no doubt that the

interest of the work would be vastly increased, as well as its value

to zoologists, if, without going into much detail, the brief notes

Geological Society. 333

which most experienced collectors make of stations, dates of capture,

abundance or scarcity, plants frequented, &c. could be introduced.

Such important particulars, if not made use of when the specimens

are described, are only too apt to be lost altogether; their addition

to the text would involve but little more expense, and would cer-

tainly increase the sale of the work, which we regret to learn is

at present far more limited than its great merit demands.

We cannot omit, in concluding, to draw especial notice to a most

valuable feature of ‘ Rhopalocera Exotica, viz. the large space in

this volume devoted to the illustration of African Lycenide. The

Ethiopian Region stands alone in the number of aberrant genera of

this family which are peculiar to it; but it is only quite recently,

since the tropical area has been better investigated, that its wealth in

species has come to light. As many as eighty-four species, allotted

to twelve genera, are figured on the seventeen plates assigned to this

family, and, as many of these are small, obscure, and closely-allied

forms, it is of signal service to the lepidopterist to have such good

figures of them provided. Rok.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 22nd, 1892.—W. H. Hudleston, Esq., M.A., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “ Mesosauria from South Africa.” By Prof. H. G. Seeley,

F.R.S., F.G.S.

The Author gives an account of specimens of Mesosaurus pleuro-

gaster (Seeley) obtained from the shales at the Kimberley diamond-

mine. They are of small size, and show generic identity with the

Paris type, but indicate an animal with a long tail, with the hind

limbs well developed. The centrums of the vertebr are barrel-

shaped, contracting to the articular faces, which are conically

cupped. The dorsal ribs have the usual subcylindrical character

and development ; but the abdominal armour is more like that of a

Plesiosaur, only the sternal ribs are thin and flat. The vertebrie

appear to give attachment to the dorsal ribs in an unusual way,

which suggests the condition in the Theriodontia, but without

distinct tubercles or facets; so that the slender head of the rib

lies in the depression between two centrums. In the early caudal

vertebre the transverse processes are stronger, the neural spines

long and compressed, and chevron bones well developed. Details

are given of the structure of the tarsus and hind limb.

A new example of Mesosaurus tenuidens from Albania, preserved

in the South African Museum, shows many details of structure

334 Geological Society.

more perfectly than in the type-specimen ; and the Author describes

the skull, cervical and dorsal vertebrae, shoulder-girdle, ribs, and

fore limbs. The forms of the cervical ribs are determined, and the

composite structure of the scapular arch shown to have characters

in common with that of Dactylosaurus, Stereosternum, and Plesio-

saurus. The humerus closely resembles that of the edentate

Megalonyx before its epiphyses are ossified. There are four bones in

the distal row of the carpus, and three bones in the proximal row.

The characters of the dorsal surface are given from a specimen

preserved in the Albany Museum.

The Author then discusses the relation of Mesosaurus to Sterco-

sternum, as preserved in the British Museum, arriving at the

conclusion that the two genera are distinct, defined by characters

drawn from all parts of the skeleton. Stereosternum has four sacral

vertebrae, with the ilium extended far in front of the acetabulum.

The coracoids are regarded as meeting in the median line, and not

by overlap as in the thin ossification of Mesosaurus. In both genera

there are five bones in the distal row of the tarsus.

The Author concludes that these types are closely allied to

Neusticosaurus, which he would separate from the Nothosauria and

unite with the Mesosauria. That group is subdivided into two

divisions—the Proganosauria of Baur, and the Neusticosauria ; the

former being known from South Africa and South America, and

the latter from Europe only.

2. “Ona new Reptile from Welte Vreden, Hunotosaurus africanus

(Seeley).” By Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., F.G.S.

The Author obtained the specimen described at Welte Vreden,

near Beaufort West, Cape Colony, where it was found by Mr. L.

Pienaar in beds of Middle Karoo age. It indicates a small

animal], and shows the dorsal ribs, vertebra, and part of the pelvis.

The centrums are more slender than in any known South African

fossil, and conically cupped at the ends as in Mesosaurus, &c. There

is no indication of great transverse widening of the neuralarch. The

neural spine is compressed. ‘The ribs appear to have been attached

much as in Chelonians, though the articulation is not seen. They

are remarkably massive, long, wide, compressed above, and sub-

triangular in transverse section. There may be some sternal ribs.

The os pubis is thin and flattened, with a notch on the outer hinder

border like that seen in Mesosauria. The genus is probably

referable to that group, but distinguished from all known genera by

the forms of the vertebree and ribs.

3. “On the Structure of the American Pteraspidian, Palewaspis

(Claypole), with Remarks on the Family.” By Prof. E. W. Clay-

pole, B.A., D.Sc., F.G.8.

After reviewing the discovery of Palwaspis and noticing cases

where Scaphaspid plates had been referred to ventral plates of

Pteraspidian fish, the Author describes two specimens of his genus

Paleaspis from the Onondaga group (referred to the Lower Ludlow)

Miscellaneous. 335

which indicate the existence of a ventral plate in this genus. The

evidence in favour of this interpretation is given at length, and the

fossil originally described as P. bitruncata is maintained to be the

Scaphaspid plate of P. americana.

The existence of lateral plates and of lateral organs (‘fins’) is

also discussed, and a comparison made between Palaaspis and other

Pteraspids. The Author attempts a restoration of Paleaspis, and

gives an amended definition of the genus.

4. “ Notes on some New and Little-known Species of Carboni-

ferous Murchisonia.” By Miss Jane Donald.

In a previous paper, the various sections into which it has been

considered advisable to group different species of Murchisonia have

been noticed. Of the species described in the present communi-

cation, two only can be undoubtedly referred to Goniostropha of

(Ehlert. Others have the sinus situate above the angle; and if this

position of the sinual band be considered sufficiently distinctive, the

Authoress suggests the name Hypergonia for this section, and takes

Murchisonia quadricarinata as the type.

The following new forms are described :—Murchisonia (Gonio-

stropha) hibernica, M. (G.) Tatei, M. (Hypergonia) quinquecarinata,

De Kon., var. pulchella, M. (H.) conuia, De Kon., var. convewa,

M. (H.) pentonensis, M. (H.) Kirkbyt, M. (H.) plana, M. (Ceelo-

caulus ?) tuedia.

A fuller description is also given of a species previously described

by Prof. Haughton under the name of Cerithoides telescopium.

5. “*Microzoa from the Phosphatic Chalk of Taplow.” By F.

Chapman, Esq., F.R.M.S.

Ninety-eight species and varieties of foraminifera, and five species

and varieties of ostracoda have been found in this deposit. All the

forms of ostracoda have been previously found in the Chalk. Of

the 98 varieties of foraminifera 5 appear to be new, whilst alto-

gether 30 are new to the Chalk fauna.

The following new forms are described :—Nubecularia Jonesiana,

Textularia decurrens, T. serrata, Bulimina trigona, and Bolivine

strigillata.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Additional Note on the Occurrence of Lichia vadigo on the Cornish

Coast. By Dr. A. Ginrumr, F.R.S.

In the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1889, iii. p. 107, I reported the

capture of a specimen of Lichia vadigo off the Isle of Skye, noticing

it again in the Proce. Zool. Soc. 1889, p. 50, and accompanying that

note with a figure of the fish. I have now the pleasure of

recording the capture of a second specimen on the south-west coast

336 Miscellaneous.

of England. My attention was drawn to it by a letter from Mr. W.

Hearder, of Plymouth, which appeared in the ‘Field’ and other

newspapers of August 27th, and in which the fish is described as

the ‘Glaucus” (Lichia glauca). However, on being kindly shown

the fish by Mr. Hearder, I recognized it as a Vadigo.

The preservation of this specimen is due to the Very Rey. Canon

H. H. Du Boulay, of Prussia Cove, Marazion, who states that it was

caught on August 23rd in a pollack-net off Prussia Cove. The disco-

verer generously at once acceded to my request of depositing it in

the British Museum. ‘The fish is in excellent condition and nearly

of the same size as the one obtained in 1888, viz. 19 inches.

I may mention on this occasion that during the summer of the

present year fresh specimens of Centrina Salviani were exposed for

sale in the markets of London as well as Plymouth. As one or two

individuals of this shark are known to have been caught on the

British coast some years ago, it 1s of importance to know that the

specimens of the present year were not British, but, as Mr. Calder-

wood, the Director of the Laboratory of the Marine Biological

Association, informs me, were brought by trawlers who fish in or

about the Bay of Biscay, carrying their fish into British ports.

Exposure for sale in a fresh state in the London markets has ceased

to be evidence of a fish having been obtained within the British

area.

P.S.—Mr. G. A. Musgrave, Pres. Torquay Nat. Hist. Soc., has

kindly informed me that two other specimens of the Vadigo were

obtained on the South Devon coast simultaneously with the Cornish

specimen, viz. in Babbicombe, and the other in Oddicombe Bay.

On the Stridulating-apparatus of the Red Ocypode Crab. By

A. Atcocx, M.B.

Several years ago Professor Wood-Mason demonstrated to me the

fact, that in both males and females of the red Ocypode crab that

swarms on all the sandy shores of India, the bigger of the two chele,

or nippers, bears across the “ palm ” along finely-toothed ridge, and

on one of the basal joints of the “arm” against which the “ palm”

can be tightly closed, a second similar ridge; and that, when the

‘palm ” is so folded against the base of the “arm,” the first ridge

ean be worked across the second, like a bow across a fiddle—only in

this case the bow is several times larger than the fiddle.

The remarkable resemblance of the whole arrangement to the

stridulating-apparatus of many insects, led Professor Wood-Mason,

who is an authority on the subject, to infer a similarity of function ;

and Professor Wood-Mason requested me to observe the crabs during

life, and to listen for the sounds which he supposed them to be

capable of producing. I have this season heard the sounds, and I

am now able to give the actual facts that establish the truth of

Professor Wood-Mason’s @ priortinference. In order to understand

the value, and what may be called the evolutional coefficient, of

Miscellaneous. 337

such an apparatus, the life-history of these crabs must first be briefly

noticed,

They are gregarious, and though at times they may be seen

marching (migrating ?) in battalions across the sand, they usually

live in “ warrens” at and about high-water mark, where they

excavate tortuous burrows, methodically turning over the surface of

the surrounding sand for any particles of food that it may contain,

and when alarmed flying each one to its burrow. ‘Their chief

enemy appears to be the common red-and-white kite. Now the use

of the stridulating-organ appears to be this, that when a crab has

entered its burrow it may, by the utterance of warning notes,

prevent other crabs from crowding in on top of it. It is easy to

imagine that, in the consternation of a sudden hostile surprise,

several crabs might fly for refuge to the same burrow, with the

result that both the lawful occupant and the intruders might be

stifled, or crushed, or in some way injured, and it is easy to under-

stand that the power of uttering a warning signal would protect the

lawful occupant from such harm, That, when intrusion does take

place, the sound is feared by the intruder, I shall presently show.

The possible reciprocal advantage to the other crabs from such

warning we must pass by, in discussing the origin of the stridulating-

organ ; for, although the crabs are gregarious, there appears to be

no social co-operation whatever, and we can assume that individual

structural modifications exist for the good of all the members of a

flock only when there is social co-operation.

The sounds can be heard, and their effects seen, by forcing one

crab, which we will call the intruder, into the burrow of another,

which we will call the rightful owner. The intruder shows the

strongest reluctance to enter, and will take all the risks of open

flight’ rather than do so, and, when forced in, he keeps as near

the mouth of the burrow as possible. When the rightful owner

discovers the intruder he utters a few broken tones of remonstrance,

on hearing which the intruder, if permitted, will at once leave the

burrow. If the intruder be prevented from making his escape, the

low and broken tones of the rightful owner gradually rise in loud-

ness and shrillness and frequency until they become a continuous

low-pitched whirr, or high-pitched growl, the burrow acting as a

resonator,

One has often to wait quietly for a long time, until the alarm of

the appearance of an enemy has subsided, before the rightful owner

discovers the intruder and begins to stridulate ; and had it not been

for a happy accident I should not this season have repeated experi-

ments that three years ago, owing to my impatience, were

unsuccessful. I need hardly say that what little credit there is in

this discovery is entirely due to Professor Wood-Mason, who

directed my attention to the subject, and who has stores of knowledge

accumulated upon stridulation in crustaceans. And in the ‘ Descent

of Man,’ p. 274 (2nd edition), there is a reference to Hilgendorf’s

discovery of possible stridulating-organs in the higher crustacea.—

From the Administration Report of the Marine Survey of India for

1891-92,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 23

338 Miscellaneous.

The Coxal Gland of the Scorpion and its Morphological Relations

with the Excretory Organs of the Crustacea*, By M. Paut Marcwat.

We know that the coxal gland of the Scorpion consists of two

portions, a medullary and a cortical substance.

The structure of the medullary substance has not yet been eluci-

dated by authors. It presents two very distinct classes of lacune

which have hitherto been confounded. The first of these are the

glandular lacunze: they are for the most part extremely narrow,

and their lumen is often filled by glandular epithelium, which may

cause them to pass unnoticed ; this epithelium presents a similar

aspect to that of the sac of the antennary gland of the Crustacea.

The second kind are the blood-lacune: they are wide and may be

distinguished at once from the former class by the fact that they are

limited by a membrana propria separating the glandular epithelium

from the sanguineous fluid, and appearing in sections as a refringent

line; moreover the blood-lacunz are often filled by a coagulum

presenting a punctate appearance.

The glandular lacunze anastomose with one another so as to con-

stitute a spongy plexus, and open into a central lacuna much wider

than the others; this larger lacuna plays the part of the ramified

sac of the marine Decapod Crustacea, and inosculates directly with

the long tube which constitutes the cortical substance.

This communication between the medullary and the cortical sub-

stance, the existence of which is of the greatest interest from the

present point of view, had not hitherto been seen in the adult. It

presents a striking analogy to that between the sac and the labyrinth

of the antennary gland of the Crustacea. Around the orifice we

find the same clear columnar cells, swollen at their free extremity

and narrow at their base; the passage between the epithelia of the

two portions which are so different from one another is equally

effected without a noticeable transition: immediately the orifiee is

passed we meet with the cells which are striated in their basal

portion and are characteristic of the cortical substance.

In the Crustacea, at least in the Decapods, which are the only

ones that I have studied, the sac is perfectly isolated, and it is always

possible to distinguish its epithelium from the connective tissue,

otherwise much reduced, which surrounds it. It is not the same

with the medullary substance of the coxal gland of the Scorpion:

at its periphery, and especially at the level of its anterior portion,

which is free and constitutes the hilum of the gland, the glandular

lacunze become purely virtual intercellular passages, and end by

being entirely filled up; from this there results the formation of

* The species which was the subject of my observations was Scorpio

occitanus. For the specimens upon which this investigation was con-

ducted I am indebted to the kindness of Prof. de Lacaze-Duthiers, who

had them sent to me alive from the Arago Laboratory at Banyuls-sur-

Mer.

Miscellaneous. 339

clusters of cells which become insensibly united with the surround-

ing connective tissue, without its being possible to say where the

glandular tissue commences and where the connective tissue ends,

It was on account of this arrangement that Ray Lankester, who,

moreover, was not aware of the communication between the medul-

lary and the cortical substance, and of the double lacunar system

constituted by the sanguineous and the glandular lacune which I

have just described, regarded this medullary substance as being

formed by a connective tissue of a special kind, the nature of the

empty spaces of which remained problematical to him; never-

theless his shrewdness led him very justly to consider this medullary

substance as probably corresponding to the sac of the antennary

and shell-glands of the Crustacea.

The structure of the cortical substance of the coxal gland of the

Scorpion is actually known. I shall therefore confine myself to

stating that the injections which I have made of it with celloidin

and asphalt have entirely confirmed the current opinion, which

regards this substance as being formed of an extremely long tube

coiled a very great number of times upon itself. The mould which

is obtained by this method gives a demonstration of this structure

which is conclusive in a very different way from that hitherto

derived by authors from the method of sections. This tube com-

municates by one of its extremities with the medullary substance,

and I may remind the reader that, as has recently been shown, it

opens to the exterior by the other at the level of the base of the

third pair of limbs.

The secretion of the cortical substance is effected by elimination

of large vesicles at the extremity of the cells in a manner similar to

that which we have described in the Crustaceans. ‘The cells of the

medullary substance frequently present sharp constrictions, or a

biscuit-shape, which indicate a mode of secretion analogous to that

of the sac in many of the Decapods.

Conclusion.—It follows from the foregoing that the antennary and

shell-glands of the Crustaceans, as well as the coxal gland of the

Arachnids, may with reason be considered as organs of the same

nature. ‘The morphological significance of the sac of the Crusta-

ceans is moreover found to be elucidated by the study of the medul-

lary substance of the coxal gland of the Scorpion ; and the opinion

of Lankester, who was led to consider the epithelium of the sac

as being formed by differentiated connective tissue, its cavity being

a portion cut off from the ccelome, isolated and adapted to excre-

tion, thus receives entire confirmation: the glandular lacune of

the medullary substance of the Scorpion may in fact be considered

as being excavated in the midst of a differentiated connective

tissue.

The antennary gland of the higher Crustaceans, the shell-gland

of the lower, and the coxal gland of the Arachnids, communicating,

as we have seen, on the one side with the exterior, on the other

with a cavity which may be considered as a derivative of the coelome,

may be regarded with much probability as forming part of a meta-

340 Miscellaneous.

meric series comparable to that of the segmental organs in the

Worms.— Comptes Rendus, t. exy. no. 3 (July 18, 1892), pp. 191-

193.

On the Freshwater Fauna of Iceland.

By MM. Juzes pu Guerne and JuLes Ricwarp.

In spite of their extreme abundance, and although numerous

explorations have been made in the country, the fresh waters of

Iceland have never been properly studied from a zoological point of

view. M. Charles Rabot was able partly to supply this deficiency

in the course of a scientific mission carried out in 1891, during the

months of July and August. The collections were made in three

different districts of the island:—(1) in the north, at Akureyri;

(2) in the west, in the vicinity of Reykjavik; (3) in the east, in the

region of the Eskifiord. The examination of them enables us to

add twenty-nine species to the Icelandic fauna, among which the

Entomostraca, which are by far the most numerous, amount to

twenty-siw (16 Cladocera, 8 Copepoda, 2 Ostracoda). The remainder

include only Z Rotifera and 1 Protozoon. Not one of these forms

is new, but several of them are of genuine interest for different

reasons which are stated below.

It is worth noticing in the first place that a certain number of

species which are common throughout the whole of Europe (and

even in the United States) are found in the three regions of Iceland

visited by M. Rabot. These are Simocephalus vetulus, O.-F. Miiller ;

Alona affinis, Leydig ; Chydorus sphericus, Jurine ; Cyclops strenuus,

Fischer; C. viridis, Fischer ; and C. serrulatus, Fischer. Certain

other forms, which are likewise very widely distributed in Europe,

appear to be rarer in Iceland. Daphnia longispina, Leydig, D. pulea,

de Geer, and Cypris pubera, O.-F. Miiller, for instance, were only

found in the Lake of Reykjavik in the case of the first, and at

Akureyri in that of the other two. On the other hand, Hurycercus

lamellatus, O.-F. Muller, Acroperus leucocephalus, Koch, Pleurowus

excisus, Fischer, and Polyphemus pediculus, de Geer, are absent only

in the latter of these localities. Alona testudinaria, Fischer, a

tolerably rare form, and Cyclops fuscus, Jurine, were only found in

the east. Plewrowus nanus, Baird, on the contrary, was met with

only in the western region. Cyclops jfimbriatus, Fischer, lives in

the pit of a spar-mine near Eskifiord equally as well as in the waters

of the Laugarvatn, where there is also found, just as in the Lake of

Reykjavik, an undetermined species of Canthocamptus. Cypris

aculeata, Lilljeborg, is found in great abundance on the shores of the

same lake.

Near Reykjavik, in Lake Thingwalla, which is the largest in

Iceland, M. Rabot collected the following Crustaceans :—Scapho-

leberis mucronata, O.-F. Miller; Bosmina arctica, Lilljeborg :

Eurycercus lamellatus, O.-F. Miller ; Acroperts leucocephalus, Koch ;

Alona affinis, Leydig; Chydorus sphericus, Jurine; Polyphemus

pediculus, de Geer ; Diaptonus minutus, Lilljeborg ; Cyclops strenuus,

Miscellaneous. 341

Fischer; C. viridis, Fischer: and C. serrulatus, Fischer. In the

same region lies the Laugarvatn Lake, from which sulphurous

thermal springs arise. Here M. Rabot captured, at a spot where

the water attained the temperature of 19° C.: Sida erystallina,

O.-F. Miller ; Macrothrix sp.?; Alona affinis, Leydig; Hurycercus

lamellatus, O.-F. Miller ; Plewrowus nanus, Baird ; Cyclops viridis,

Fischer ; C. serrulatus, Fischer; C. fimbriatus, Fischer; and Can-

thocamptus sp.? With the living specimens there was obtained in

the neighbourhood of the mineral and warm springs a very large

quantity of remains of the same Entomostraca, whence we may

conclude that the animals live only at a certain distance from these

springs ; their existence is menaced as soon as they approach them

for any reason whatever.

Holopedium gibberum, Zaddach, which it is extremely interesting

to meet with in Iceland, was found only at the most elevated point

of the plateau which separates the Seydisfjord from the Lagarfljot

(eastern region), in a pool a few centimetres deep, with a sandy

bottom and bordered with marsh-plants. This Cladoceron was

hitherto considered as one of the most characteristic forms of the

pelagic region of the great lakes. Moreover it occurs, in the case

in question, in company with Diaptomus minutus, Lilljeborg, and a

variety of Cyclops strenuus, Fischer, both species and variety having

a pelagic facies. In the same pool, in which the temperature of

the water was 9° C., Diaptomus glacialis, Lilljeborg, was also very

abundant. An analogous condition of things is exhibited by a sheet

of peaty water in the valley of the Lagarfljét; here we find asso-

ciated together Bosmina arctica, Diaptomus minutus, and D, glacialis,

with the variety of Cyclops strenuus mentioned above, in addition

to certain pelagic Rotifera, Asplanchna helvetica, Imhof, and Anurea

sp. ?, for example, and a Protozoon, Ceratium longicorne, Perty, not

to speak of several common littoral forms which have already been

enumerated.

In accordance with our directions M. Rabot did not fail to search

for specimens with a very small net in the puddles of water only

1 or 2 centim. deep and 7 or 8 centim. broad, situated on the cone

of the great geyser ; but nothing alive was obtained there. As for

the other geysers, their waters flow rapidly away towards the Hvita

without forming any pools.

The most remarkable general fact concerning the fauna of the

fresh waters of Iceland is unquestionably the mixture of the Ento-

mostraca of the arctic with those of the temperate zone. Within

the high Jatitudes in the Commander Archipelago (Behring Straits)

and in Greenland there occurs, among other forms, Huwrycercus

glacialis, Lilljeborg. We might expect to meet with this Cladoceron

in Iceland ; nevertheless it is not found. Everywhere, in the east

as in the west of the island, it is the common #. lamellatus, O.-F.

Miiller, so widely distributed in Europe, that constantly appears.

On the other hand, characteristic arctic species, such as Bosmina

arctica, Diaptomus minutus, and D. glacialis, are very common in

Iceland. ‘The only localities hitherto known, for the two Calanide

342 Miscellaneous.

last mentioned were the Island of Waigatsch and Nova Zembla in

the case of the first and Greenland and Newfoundland in that of the

second *.

In conclusion, the researches of M. Charles Rabot furnish us, in

the first place, with new and precise evidence for zoological

geography, and, secondly, enable us to assert that the fauna of the

fresh waters of Iceland, in that which especially concerns the Ento-

mostraca, presents mixed characters, recalling at once the analogous

faunee of Europe and, although in a less degree, of North America,

in the temperate and arctic zones. The explanation of this fact is

apparently to be looked for in the climatological conditions of

Iceland, since it lies, as we know, almost at the point of contact of

the warm and cold currents of the North Atlantic t.— Comptes

Ztendus, t. exiv. no. 6 (February 8, 1892), pp. 310-313% from a

separate impression communicated by the Authors.

On a Sporozoon parasitic in the Muscles of Decapod Crustacea.

By MM. F, Hennecvy and P. Taftionan.

In 1888 one of us t+ mentioned the existence of sporozoon para-

sites in the muscles of Palwmon rectirostris and P. serratus. The

infected individuals are distinguishable at a glance by their opacity ;

they are of a chalky white, which contrasts with the normal trans-

parency of these Crustacea. This opacity is due to the existence in

the bundles of muscular fibrils of a considerable number of little

granular masses. Each of these masses represents a little vesicle

10 in diameter, surrounded by a very delicate membrane and

enclosing eight refringent corpuscles. The latter, which are slightly

pyriform, measure from 3 to 4 » in their greatest diameter. Their

most swollen portion contains a clear vacuole, which occupies more

than half of the corpuscle; the small extremity is constituted by a

refringent substance. Owing to their aspect these corpuscles recall

those of pebrine and the spores of certain Myxosporidia, such as

those of the Gobies and the Stickleback. The fact that they are

met with exclusively in the muscular fibres of the infected prawns

had led us to assign these parasitic bodies to the Sarcosporidia, while

at the same time regarding them as transitional between these on

the one hand and the Microsporidia and Myxosporidia on the other.

Unfortunately all the specimens of Palwmon which we had

examined exhibited the parasite at the limit of its evolution, in the

* Vide J. de Guerne and J. Richard, “Sur la faune des eaux douces

du Groénland ” (‘ Comptes Rendus,’ March 25, 1889), and “ Revision des

Calanides d’eau douce” (Mém. Soe, Zool. de France, vol. ii., 1889).

+ Mohn, “ Nordhavets Dybder, Temperatur og Stromminger” (‘ Norske

Nordhavs-Expedition,’ Christiania, 1887).

t} Henneguy, “ Note sur un parasite des muscles du Palemon recti-

rostris,’’ Mémoires publiés par la Société philomathique a Voccasion du

centenaire de sa fondation, 1888.

Miscellaneous. 343

sporiferous stage, and we had no idea as to its mode of deve-

lopment.

In 1891 Garbini* found in the muscles of Palemonetes varians,

collected in the neighbourhood of Verona, a sporozoon very closely

allied to that of Palemon rectirostris ; it appeared in the form of

spindle-shaped vesicles enclosing eight pyriform spores. The author

did not succeed in observing the first stages in the development of

this parasite, which he regards as belonging to the Sarcosporidia.

At the same period one of us f mentioned the existence of para-

sites in the muscles of Callionymus lyra and of Cottus scorpius, and

drew attention to the relations exhibited by these organisms with

the parasite of Palemon and that discovered by Gluge in the Stickle-

back, and for which he proposed the name Glugea microspora. By

prosecuting the study of these sporozoa he has been able to deter-

mine the existence in the spores of Glugea of a capsule with a spiral

filament ~, an element which, as we know, is characteristic of the

Myxosporidia. He has since succeeded in making the same obser-

vation with regard to the spores of the parasite of the muscles of

Cottus.

It was therefore to be presumed that the parasite of the muscles

of Pulemon likewise exhibited this character, and should also be

assigned to the Myxosporidia.

An observation has quite recently been made which confirms this

hypothesis and enables us to study the development of the spores.

Through the courtesy of Prof. Giard we have been able to

examine a specimen of Crangon vulgaris from Boulogne, which

exhibited the chalky appearance already mentioned in connexion

with the infected prawns, On making a microscopical examination

we found all the muscles invaded by a parasite identical in aspect

with that of Palemon, from which it differs only in being of larger

dimensions, the spores measuring from 5 to 6 y instead of from

3 to 4 p. .

In this case also the spores are arranged in groups of eight in

vesicles with very delicate walls. ‘They are pyriform and possess

an envelope which resists potash, and their large extremity is occu-

pied by a clear vacuole, as in the spores of the parasite of Pulceemon,

Cottus, &e.

By treating them with hydrochloric or nitric acid we have been

able to determine the issue of a filament at the level of the small

extremity. It is nevertheless very difficult to produce the emission

of this filament, and we have only observed it a very few times in

spite of repeated efforts in this direction.

In addition to the vesicles containing eight spores, which repre-

* Garbini, ‘ Contributo alla conoscenza dei Sarcosporidi,” Reddiconti

della R. Acead. dei Lincei, vol. vii., February 1891,

+ Thélohan, “ Sur deux Sporozoaires nouveaux, parasites des muscles

des Poissons,” Comptes Rendus de Académie des Sciences, January

1891.

{ Thélohan, “ Note sur la Glugea microspora,” Comptes Rendus de la

Société de Biologie, January 30, 1892.

344 Miscellaneous.

sent the ultimate limit of the evolution of the parasite, we have

met with a whole series of younger stages, which has enabled us to

follow the development of the spores, and thus to fill up the gap

which existed in the history of the parasite of Palemon.

Here, in fact, by the side of ripe spores we have observed little

spheres of plasma, provided with a nucleus. These little elements

are surrounded by a delicate envelope of a hyaline substance which

resists the action of potash. They measure about 12 w to 14 p in

diameter.

We soon observe that the nucleus loses its membrane and assumes

the arrangement known as the chromatin wreath (‘“ peloton chro-

matique”). We next witness the formation of an equatorial plate,

then its division into two, and so on.

It is therefore seen that we are dealing with a case of fission by

karyokinesis. We did not succeed in obtaining a clear view of the

achromatin fibres, probably in consequence of the small dimensions

of the elements. The indirect division of the nucleus in the Myxo-

sporidia has, moreover, already been described by one of us *.

After the division of the nucleus the plasma soon divides in its

turn, and we observe within the envelope two little nucleated

masses. The same phenomena of fission are repeated, and by

means of successive bipartitions we finally get within the envelope

eight little nucleated masses, at the expense of each of which a spore

will be formed. It is impossible to follow the formation of the

latter in detail in consequence of its small dimensions.

To recapitulate our results. The organism which we have

observed in Crangon must be assigned to the Myxosporidia, since

its spores enclose an eversible filament.

It is interesting on account of its habitat, for Myxosporidia had

not hitherto been stated to occur in Arthropods, except in Tortrixv

viridana by Prof. Balbiani.

This parasite is very closely allied to Glugea and to the parasites

of Cottus and Callionymus ; it differs from them by the constant

number (eight) of spores which develop in each ripe vesicle.

It has enabled us to confirm the observations made by one of us

with regard to karyokinesis in the Myxosporidia.

Lastly, it is so intimately related to the parasite of Palaemon that

we may, we believe, extend to the latter the results of our observa-

tions.—Comptes Eendus hebdomadaires des séances de la Société de

Biologie (Séance du 25 juin, 1892): from a separate impression,

communicated by the Authors.

* Thélohan, “ Recherches sur le développement des spores chez les

Myxosporidies,” Comptes Rendus de l’Académie des Sciences, November

1890 (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., March 1891, pp. 504-806).

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

{SIXTH SERIES.]

No. 59. NOVEMBER, 1892.

XL.—Natural History Notes from H.M. Indian Marine Survey

Steamer ‘ Investigator, Lieut. G. S. Gunn, R.N., com-

manding.—Series IL, No. 5. On the Bathybial Fishes

collected during the Season of 1891-92. By A. ALcocK,

M.B., Surgeon-Naturalist to the Survey.

[Plate XVIII]

On fifteen occasions during the course of her recent surveys

of the Laccadive Islands and Coromandel coast the ‘ Investi-

gator’ carried out successful trawlings in the deep-sea. The

fishes described in this paper were taken on twelve of these

occasions, and as a preface to the descriptions of the fishes a

brief notice of the principal features of the stations at which

they were trawled may be given.

§ 1. A brief notice of the Trawling-Stations.

Station 121.—Laccadive Sea, lat. 14° 35’ 15” N., long.

72° 02’ 37” E., 1140 fathoms ; bottom grey calcareous (coral)

ooze; bottom temperature 37°°5 Fahr. A poor ground,

except in Holothurians, of which some good specimens of

Benthodytes and Psychropotes were taken, the gelatinous

dorsal appendage of the latter being larger than the body of

the animal itself.

Station 122.—Laccadive Sea, lat. 12° 05’ 55” N,, long.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 24

346 Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

71° 33’ 30” E., 865-880 fathoms; bottom G'lobigerina-ooze ;

bottom temperature 40° Fahr. The haul here was a good

one; perhaps the most interesting capture was that of a

small Terebratuloid Brachiopod with a branching peduncle

forming a tuft which is so firmly anchored among foraminifera

shells that masses of the latter still adhere to the detached

specimens.

Station 126.—Laccadive Sea, lat. 8° 49’ N., long. 73° 18’

45” K., 1370 fathoms; bottom calcareous (coral) ooze;

bottom temperature 36° Fahr.

Station 127.—Laccadive Sea, lat. 8° 19’ N., long. 73° 11’

E., 1200 fathoms; bottom coral-ooze with many shells of

foraminifera. ‘This ground, close by the island of Minnikoy,

was a very good one, especially for Asteroidea and Ophiu-

roidea, of which many specimens, of ten species, were taken.

Station 128.—Gulf of Manaar, lat. 6° 58’ N., long. 77° 26!

50” E., 902 fathoms ; bottom green mud, with very nume-

rous chitinous annelid tubes, stout and over 6 inches long,

many with their living occupants.

Station 129.—Bay of Bengal, lat. 16° 41! N., long. 82°33!

45" E., 270 fathoms; bottom a red-brown ooze from the

River Godavari. Besides the Macrurt and Coloconger and

Nettastoma, which are characteristic of inuddy stations at this

depth in the Bay of Bengal, and besides the equally charac-

teristic mollusks Nucula and Amusstum, not very much was

taken.

Station 130.—Bay of Bengal, lat. 16° 20’ 40" N., long.

82° 19! 15" K., 281-258 fathoms; bottom river-borne mud ;

bottom temperature 51° Fahr.

Station 131.—Bay of Bengal, lat. 16° O01! N., long. 81° 25!

I2., 410 fathoms ; bottom the same river-mud; bottom tem-

perature 45°°5 Fahr. Besides the characteristic forms—

Macrurus investigatoris, Nettastoma teniola, &c.—many

specimens of a species of Phormosoma, and almost as many

of a fine large species of Ophiopeza, were taken, as well as nine

fine specimens of Flabellum laciniatum, Phil.

Station 182.—Bay of Bengal, lat. 12° 50! N., long. 81° 30!

Ki., 475 fathoms; bottom a red-brown ooze brought down by

the River Kistna; bottom temperature 45°°5 Fahr. Most

worthy of mention are the fine Spatangoids (Lovenia or a

close ally), of which more than a score of fine specimens were

Mr. A. Aleock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. 347

taken. Several specimens of Slabellum laciniatum, Phil.,

also occurred.

Station 133.—Bay of Bengal, lat. 15° 43! 30" N., long.

81° 19' 30" E., 678 fathoms ; bottom brown mud hardening

into clay ; bottom temperature 42° Fahr. Over one hundred

fine specimens of a species of Phormosoma were taken, and

many specimens of Wlabellum japonicum, Moseley, and Bathy-

actis symmetrica, Pourtales.

Station 1384.—Bay of Bengal, about 30 miles 8.W. of the

last, 753 fathoms; bottom brown mud hardening into clay ;

bottom temperature 41°°2 Fahr. Phormosomas, Spatangoids,

and Flabellum corals were of noteworthy occurrence.

Station 135.—Off Konkan coast, lat. 15° 29! N., long.

72° 41’ k., 559 fathoms; bottom green mud with a good

many foraminifera shells; bottom temperature 47° Fahr.

Here the most interesting captures were several specimens of

Brisinga, a stalked Crinoid, and two individuals of a Stpun-

culus with ova floating free in the body-cavity. In a second

haul, close by, some dead branches of a Lophohelia were

dredged—the first Oculinoid coral reported from the coasts of

India.

§ 2. Descriptions of the Fishes, with some brief notes on the

Ova and on some peculiarities of the Enteric Mucosa of

certain Deep-sea Fishes,

The bathybial fishes obtained during the season of 1891-92

number twenty-seven species, which include eight new to

science. Of types not hitherto recorded from India there

must here be noticed Xenodermichthys, Leptoderma, Uro-

conger, and, if the discovery of an empty egg-capsule be

accepted as sufficient evidence, Chimera.

Order CH ON DROP TERY GIT.

Suborder HOLOCEPHALA.

Family Chimeride.

Cuimara, Linn.

1. Chimera monstrosa, Linn. ?

From Station 131, 410 fathoms, there comes an empty egg-

capsule in very good preservation, which, from Dr. Giinther’s

figure and description in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for

24*

348 Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

December 1889, pp. 415-417, I identify as that of a Chimera,

probably Chimera monstrosa, L. It is a little over 9 inches

long, and, excepting for its larger size, in every other respect

corresponds identically with that description.

Order ACANTHOPTERYGII.

Family Pediculati.

DriBRANCHUS, Peters.

2. Dibranchus micropus, Alcock.

Dibranchus micropus, Aleock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., July 1891, p. 26,

pl. vii. fig. 2 (ventral fins too large),

One specimen from Station 128, 902 fath.

In this specimen the mouth is, in proportion, a little larger

than it is in the type specimen taken last year in 240-276

fathoms, and the teeth are so minute, especially those in the

premaxillary, as to be almost indistinguishable. ‘The sub-

opercular spine is large and complex.

It is interesting to find this species, indisputably ground-

living, ranging from 240 to 902 fathoms.

Orders AUN ACC AN NE:

Family Ophidiide.

Group Brorurryna.

PARADICROLENE, Alcock.

3. Paradicrolene multifilis, Alcock.

Paradicrolene muitifilis, Aleock, Aun. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Nov. 1889,

p- 387, and July 1891, p. 32.

Several specimens, of both sexes, from Station 130, 281 to

258 fathoms.

In young individuals the lower (free) rays are very much

less clearly separated from the rest of the fin and from each

other than in adults.

LAMPROGRAMMUS, Alcock.

4, Lamprogrammus fragilis, sp. n. ?

Bse8—. Dy circ, 90;, Avceme:.75... C.82) Pele VEO:

Differs from Lamprogrammus niger (Alcock, Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist., July 1891, p. 33, fig. 2) only in the following

Mr. A. Aleock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. 349

particulars :—(1) the preoperculum is armed at its angle with

three weak spines; (2) the length of the snout is barely

twice the diameter of the eye, which is nearly one sixth the

length of the head; (3) the length of the maxilla is not quite

halt that of the head; (4) the length of the trunk is hardly

equal to that of the postrostral portion of the head; (5) the

pectorals are large and long, reaching as far as the anal fin,

but with regard to this difference it is as well to remark that

the pectorals in our specimens of L. niger are much broken.

There is a small thick-walled air-bladder.

Colour jet-black.

A single male specimen, 19 inches long, from Station 133,

678 fathoms.

It is possible that this species may be the male of Lampro-

grammus niger, of which three female specimens were obtained

last year; and though it would be premature to decide that

this is the case, yet the belief of its probability must be here

recorded.

HEPHTHOCARA, gen. nov.

Head large, with thin, smooth, uncrested bones, scaleless.

No armature but a weak opercular spine. Body compressed,

tapering, covered with deciduous cycloid scales. Hye mode-

rate. Snout not overhanging the jaws. Mouth with

obliquely ascending cleft, and with the lower jaw prominent.

Villitorm teeth in the jaws, palatines, and vomer. No barbel

or hyoid filaments. Gill-openings wide; gill-membranes

separate; four gills, no pseudobranchiew ; eight branchio-

stegals. Lateral line indistinguishable. Vertical tins con-

fluent ; pectoral fins entire; no ventral fins.

5. Hephthocara simum, sp. nu. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 1.)

Head of great relative size, deep, broad, and much inflated

posteriorly, falling steeply in front to the small abruptly

narrowed and depressed up-tilted snout; its length is about

two ninths of the total without the caudal, and its greatest

height posteriorly is a little over three quarters, and its

greatest breadth a little over halt, its length. ‘The cranial

bones are wafer-like and quite smooth, the only armature of

the head being a flat spine at the upper part of the oper-

culum.

The small snub snout, the end of which is formed by the

projecting mandible, exceeds in length the width of the inter-

ocular space, this being about twice the major diameter of the

350 Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

deep-set eye, which again measures about one eighth the

length of the head. The nostrils are inconspicuous and are

situated one in front of the angle of the eye, the other at the

tip of the snout.

Mouth large, with its cleft obliquely ascending, and with

the mandible projecting beyond the thin broad maxilla, which

last in length is a little more than half that of the head.

Villiform teeth in broadish bands in the premaxille and

mandible, and in very narrow bands on the palatines and

expanded head of the vomer.,

Muciparous system of mandible and preoperculum highly

developed.

Gill-openings extremely wide, the gill-membranes_ being

entirely separated from each other and from the isthmus ;

eight branchiostegal rays; four gills, with narrow laminz

and short papillitorm gill-rakers ; pseudobranchie absent.

The head is covered with a delicate scaleless skin, which in

life, owing to an extraordinary storage in and beneath it of

mucus, forms a uniformly thick velvety cap. The nape and

body are covered with membranous, deciduous, cycloid scales,

of moderate size. No lateral line can be distinguished.

The fin-rays are all extremely delicate; the dorsal fin,

which begins about a snout-length behind the Jevel of the

gill-opening, and the anal, which begins nearly a head-length

behind the same level, are confluent with the caudal at its

base. The narrow pointed pectorals are a little longer than

the rostrorbital portion of the head. There are no traces of

ventrals.

Stomach subsiphonal and without any cecal sac; no

pyloric ceca; a large thin-walled air-bladder.

Colour uniform dark sepia; fins black.

An immature specimen, 8 inches long, from Station 128,

902 fathoms.

1 have not attempted to give the radial formula, as no

accurate determination could be made without sacrificing the

unique specimen.

Hephthocara is to be classed with Bellotia, Giglioli (Zool.

Anzeiger, vi. Jahrg., 1883, p. 399), Alexeterton, Vaillant

(Expéd. Sci. du ‘Travailleur’ et du ‘Talisman,’ Poiss.

p- 282), and Lamprogrammus, mihi, with all of which it

agrees in the absence of ventral fins. From Bellotta and

Alexeterion it differs, as these differ from one another, in the

nature of the integument and in the nature of the dentition ;

it is further distinguished from ellot’a by its more nume-

rous branchiostegal rays, by its smal], almost rudimentary

gill-rakers, by the absence of a lateral line, and by the rela-

Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. 351

tive proportions of the trunk; and from Aleweterion by this

last character and by the well-developed eyes. It must be

borne in mind, however, that both Bellotia and Alexeterion

were described from specimens under 50 millim. in length, a

consideration which may well lead us to doubt the ultimate

correctness of separating these three closely allied forms.

Lamprogrammus, with its crested scaly head, its Halosaurus-

like lateral line, and its very differently arranged viscera, is,

I venture to think, quite distinct both from Hephthocara and

from the other two genera of the alliance.

Family Macruride.

Macrurus, Bloch.

Subgenus Macrurus, Ginther.

6, Macrurus tnvestigatoris, Alcock.

7. Macrurus semiquincunciatus, Alcock.

8. Macrurus macrolophus, Alcock.

Specimens of all of the above, which were originally

described in the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for November 1389,

were dredged at Station 131, 410 fathoms.

9. Macrurus Hextit.

Macrurus Hextii, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist., Oct. 1890, p. 299.

A large female specimen, nearly 23 inches long, from

Station 122, 865 to 880 fathoms.

The ovaries are of moderate size and quite smooth and

homogeneous on section.

A transverse section of an ovary, magnified, shows an

external investment, about 1°20 millim. thick, of compact

fibrous tissue, in which numerous large blood-vessels are

imbedded, giving off internally fine loosely woven dissepi-

ments to carry small blood-vessels into the substance of the

ovary, the developing ova in their follicles being clustered

round these dissepiments like grapes on a bunch. ‘There is

thus, even at this early stage, almost no interfollicular stroma.

The ova in the sections examined vary in diameter from

‘05 to *5 millim., the most usual diameter being *25 millim.

Such an ovum lies in a follicle which it completely fills.

The wall of the follicle is formed by a few fine fibres of con-

nective tissue lined internally by a layer of very small flat-

tened hexagonal cells, which in transverse section look like

352 Mr, A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

Macrurus macrolophus.

Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. ao

cubes. The ovum is defined by an egg-membrane of some

thickness, which often shows as a broad double-contoured

wavy line. The contents of the ovum are granular, and, as

seen in transverse section, the granules have a tendency, best

marked in the large ova, to arrange themselves in concentric

circles round the nucleus, the innermost circle forming a fine

darkly staining (carmine) circum-nuclear chain. ‘The nucleus

is a large circuiar or oval vesicle, sharply bounded by a very

distinct nuclear membrane, and having a diameter nearly half

that of the entire ovum. It contains from twenty to thirty,

and sometimes even more, large vesicular nucleoli, deeply

staining with carmine, which, in a view of a transverse

section, have an inclination to fall in a ring round the peri-

phery of the nucleus. In the largest ova the nucleoli are not

so numerous and have no particular arrangement.

In the very smallest ova the follicular epithelium is not

distinguishable.

10. Macrurus Wood-Masoni, Alcock.

Macrurus Wood-Masoni, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist., Oct. 1890,

p. 801, and Aug. 1891, p. 121.

In the original description of the type, which had suffered

some denudation, it is stated that the lateral line runs 44 rows

of scales beneath the first dorsal instead of 53, as all our later

specimensshow. In all] thesespecimens, moreover, the terminal

portion of the gut forms a wide pouch, which in one instance

recalls the external appearance of the so-called “colon” of

the Hlasmobranchs.

Several specimens from Station 128, 902 fathoms, and

Station 135, 559 fathoms.

BaruyGabus, Ginther.

11. Bathygadus cottoides, Giinther ?

? Bathygadus cottoides, Giinther, ‘ Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 154,

pl. xlii. fig. A.

I refer with some hesitation to this species a small specimen

from Station 131, 410 fathoms, which agrees in most essen-

tial particulars with Dr. Giinther’s description. ‘The only

apparent divergences of the specimen are (1) that the eye is

relatively larger, and (2) that the first dorsal ray is a little

prolonged, both of which differences would become less and

less marked with the advance of age.’

354 Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

Family Pleuronectide.

APHORISTIA, Kaup.

12. Aphoristia Wood-Masoni, Alcock.

Aphoristia Wood-Masoni, Alcock, Journ. As. Soc. Beng. vol. lviii.

pt. 11, 1889, p. 294, pl. xvii. fig. 1 (outline).

Three fine specimens from Station 132, 475 fathoms.

The number of dorsal rays ranges from 90 to 98, and of

anal from 78 to 84.

Oner PHYS O'S PONT.

Family Sternoptychide.

GonostoMa, Rafinesque.

13. Gonostoma elongatum, Giinther.

Gonostoma elongatum, Giinther, ‘ Challenger’ Deep-sea Fishes, p. 173,

pl. xlv. fig. B; Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Aug. 1891, p. 127.

A fine female specimen, 72 inches long, was taken at

Station 127, 1200 fathoms. From it we can confirm the

observation that scales are absent in this species. From the

fact that this individual was not only alive and active when

taken from the trawl, but remained alive for about a quarter

of an hour after it was brought on board, I think we may

doubt whether it came from any great depth. No display of

luminosity was observed, though it was watched for.

The ovaries in this specimen are long narrow tubes, ex-

tending throughout the length of the abdomen, in which the

developing ova form a long string thrown into deep close

pleats or lamine. In a magnified transverse section of an

ovary, stained with carmine, very little stroma is seen except

where the ovarian blood-vessels course (longitudinally) along

the tube; no follicular epithelium is visible; each ovum is

bounded by a fine egg-membrane, within which the egg-

substance forms a thick ring round the large nucleus, the

ege-substance being granular and studded with large vesicles

which do not take the stain; the nucleus is very definitely

limited, although no membrane can be distinguished, and it

stains so deeply that sometimes no further details can be

made out, though generally from one to six even more deeply

stained nucleoli are seen; its diameter is about half that of

the whole ovum.

The stomach of Gonostoma elongatum, as investigated

microscopically by transverse sections through its wall, has

Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. aba

the submucous coat most remarkably developed, and with a

structure like that of the cortical substance of mammalian

lymphatic gland ; it consists of a very perfect and regular

network of fine connective-tissue trabeculae, the long narrow

meshes of which are crowded with leucocytes; a dense layer

of pigment bounds the submucosa externally.

CHAULIODUS, BI. Schn.

14. Chauliodus Sloanti, Bl. Schn.

Several specimens were obtained in the Laccadive Sea.

The stomach of Chauliodus, like that of Gonostoma, is

remarkable for the great development of its submucous coat,

which, in transverse section under the microscope, is seen to

be formed of a very regular and perfect connective-tissue

network, of which the meshes are filled with deeply staining

(carmine) leucocytes imbedded in a granular matrix—a struc-

ture not at all unlike that of the cortex of mammalian lym-

phatic gland. In many sections the larger septa, by whose

regular ramifications the network is formed, pass straight

through the muscular coat to the external fibrous coat of the

viscus.

15, Chauliodus pammelas, sp. n.

iB tGs DG. Alia Vt. Pxid=12)

Closely resembles Chauliodus Sloanit, from which it differs

only in the following points :—(1) The body is much deeper,

and has in life well-markedly convex dorsal and ventral

profiles; (2) the eye is relatively much larger, its diameter

being equal to the length of the snout measured to the extre-

mity of the outstanding mandibular symphysis, or two

sevenths the length of the entire head, or nearly two thirds of

the length of the longest mandibular fang; (3) the skin is

apparently naked, and though there are rhomboidal and hexa-

gonal pits, these contain no silvery scale-like plates, but only

a central ‘luminous ”’ spot, and the entire body is covered in

life with a thick sheet of transparent mucoid tissue traversed

by capillary blood-vessels; (4) the ventral “luminous organs”’

are less numerous and very much smaller, and the suborbital

organ, which in C. Sloanii is so conspicuous, is reduced to a

minute point distinguishable only with a lens; (5) the first

ray of the dorsal fin is relatively longer; (6) the body, fins,

and iris are uniform jet-black.

A very fine specimen, 10 inches long, from Station 126,

1370 fathoms.

356 Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

Family Scopelide.

Harropon, Le Suer.

16. Harpodon squamosus, Alcock.

Harpodon squamosus, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist., Aug. 1891,

p. 127.

This interesting species seems characteristic of the Bay of

Bengal, between 200 and 300 fathoms.

BAtuyPrerots, Giinther.

17. Bathypterots insularum, sp. n.

B.As=14.,)) Del 2S18ich As DOs Pa Bil2=18e teed:

fie dat. 48-514) Wl tread 3:

Body elongate, its height a little more than half the length

of the head, which is about one fourth of the total without

the caudal. The snout, which has the typical duck-bill shape,

is in length a little more than one third the length of the

head. ‘he very small eyes are not quite a snout-length

apart. There is nothing peculiar about the mouth, but there

are no teeth on the vomer. The branchial structures are

identical with those of other species of the genus. The body

and the head, except the jaws and snout, are covered with

thin deciduous cycloid scales.

The dorsal fin begins half a snout-length behind the base

of the ventrals, and the anal immediately behind the vertical

through the last dorsal ray ; there is a small adipose “ fin”

nearly midway between the dorsal and the base of the caudal.

The two uppermost pectoral rays are intimately echerent in

their basal half and reach at least as far as the adipose

dorsal; the other pectoral rays, which are slender and rigid,

reach at least as far as the vent. The ventral fins are very

large, their two outermost rays, which are very stout and

stiff, reach, when laid back, within a snout’s length of the

base of the caudal, their tips beimg filiform. The two or

three lowermost rays of the forked caudal are prolonged, their

length being at least one third that of the rest of the body.

Colour black ; fins hyaline grey.

Length 53 inches.

‘Two adult females with gravid ovaries from Station 121,

1140 fathoms.

Mr. A. Alfock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. 357

ALEPOCEPHALUS, Iisso.

18. Alepocephalus Blanfordit, sp. n.

Bio. le ir. b. 11. . V..6—t, ia la. errea (0.

Pyloric ceca 12.

Length of head one third, height of body two elevenths, of

the total without the caudal.

The length of the obtusely-pointed depressed snout is barely

greater than the diameter of the huge orbit, or two sevenths

of the length of the head.

The eyes are hardly half a diameter apart, with the large

nostrils placed close together in front of their angle.

The mouth-cleft is almost horizontal, and the upper jaw,

which reaches just beyond and rests upon the anterior border

of the orbit, completely encloses the mandible on all sides; a

row of fine teeth in each jaw and on each prominent palatine.

Gill-openings very wide, the gill-membranes entirely

separate and not overlapping; the branchiostegal rays are

but little concealed by the opercular bones, and the whole

gill-cover is clothed by a continuation of the thick scaleless

skin that covers the head; gill-rakers numerous, close-set,

broadly lanceolate, acute ; pseudobranchie large and coarse.

Body covered with thick deciduous cycloid scales; a scale

from the abdomen is nearly 5°5 millim. in the horizontal and

5 millim. in the vertical diameter. ‘The dorsal and anal fins,

which are similar in form, equal in extent, and opposite, lie

well within the posterior third of the body (measured without

the caudal); the caudal is deeply forked, with many rudi-

mentary rays at its base. ‘The ventrals arise almost in the

middle of the body, nearer to the anal than to the pectorals.

Stomach siphonal; a row of fourteen very large and long

pyloric caeca embraces its pyloric moiety ; the intestine, which

when unravelled is about twice the entire length of the fish,

is arranged as in Alepocephalus bicolor (Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist., Aug. 1891, p. 184), but the wall of the coiled up

small intestine is much thicker, and the straight hinder gut

is held by a stout mesentery.

Colour: head and fins black; body lavender-grey.

A fine male, a little over 14 inches long, from Station 128,

$02 fathoms.

The straight large gut in this species, as in Alepocephalus

bicolor, is remarkable tor the great thickness of its wall and

for its contracted lumen; only in the present case, although

the circular muscular coat is conspicuously thick, it is not

358 Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

this but the highly glandular mucous coat that contributes

most to the thickness of the wall. The great development

of the glands of the mucosa, which are compact little branch-

ing follicles, is in marked contrast to A. bicolor, where the

mucous membrane consists of simple columnar epithelium.

The loose submucous coat is honeycombed with (lymphatic ?)

channels and crowded with leucocytes; but the large pig-

mented granular corpuscles which were so numerous in

A. bicolor are here few in number.

The small intestine at its duodenal end and the pyloric

ceca appear, in transverse sections, to be identical in structure.

In both the mucous membrane is thrown into apparently

permanent longitudinal folds, and contains in its depth a

regular series of glands formed by a cluster of loculi opening

into the bottom of a long vestibule which would serve as a

duct. Microscopie cylinders of glandular substance, which in

stained sections has exactly the appearance of mammalian

pancreas, run in the mesentery, parallel with the pyloric

ceca and in contact with them.

19. Alepocephalus edentulus, sp.n. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 2.)

Be6.— Dy 29: ? A. 35.3. NeGs HP a9s ia Nat@eiren 5b!

utr:

The length of the head is a little more than one fourth,

and the height of the much compressed body nearly one fifth,

of the total with the caudal included. The blunt snout is

barely equal in length either to the width of the interorbital

space or to the diameter of the eye, which is very nearly two

ninths the length of the head. The mouth-cleft is almost

horizontal, the jaws are even anteriorly, and the maxilla

reaches considerably behind the vertical through the centre

of the eye. Minute teeth occur in a row in the premaxille

and mandibles, and there are a few inconspicuous and decid-

uous teeth on the prominent edges of the palatines only.

Gill-openings very wide, the gill-membranes being attached

to the isthmus only quite anteriorly ; gill-rakers conspicuous

on all the branchial arches, and, to the number of about twelve

in the middle of the first arch, long and setaceous ; pseudo-

branchiz small. Head covered with a velvety scaleless skin ;

body with scales that are so deciduous as to have entirely

disappeared, leaving only imprints.

The long anal fin begins an eye-length behind the middle

of the body, measured without the caudal, and the shorter

dorsal arises in the vertical through the sixth or seventh anal

Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. 359

ray ; the caudal is completely divided down to its base into

two long feathery lobes. ‘The small ventrals, which arise

midway between the base of the pectoral and the origin of

the anal, reach rather more than halfway to the latter point.

Stomach siphonal; a row of four stout pyloric ceca;

intestine slightly coiled, with its terminal end enlarged and

thick-walled.

Colours: head and eyes jet-black ; body and fins greyish

black.

A single specimen (a mature male), nearly 7 inches long,

from Station 152, 475 fathoms.

XENODERMICHTHYS, Giinther.

20. Xenodermichthys Guentheri, sp.n. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 3.)

Bo: 1). circa Io. "AS circa 14 UV GS “Plo?

Body elongate, compressed, covered with a thick scaleless,

longitudinally-wrinkled, black skin, in which scattered

granular yellowish-coloured nodules are imbedded. The

dorsal and anal profiles are symmetrically similar in life.

The length of the head is slightly over two sevenths and the

height of the body immediately behind the gill-opening

slightly under one sixth of the total without the caudal.

The obtuse snout, surmounted by an acutely-pointed

tubercle which projects from the prominent symphysis of the

lower jaw, is not quite equal in length to the diameter of the

circular eye. The eyes, which in life encroach upon the

dorsal profile, measure between one fourth and two sevenths

of the length of the head, and are about two thirds of a

diameter apart.

The mouth-cleft is oblique, and the jaws are even in front,

except for the symphysial tubercle on the mandible. ‘The

premaxilla, which form on each side nearly one half the

extent of the margin of the upper jaw, are armed with a row

of minute close-set teeth, as are also the maxilla, which have

the typical Alepocephaloid structure and which reach to the

vertical through the posterior border of the orbit, and the

broad scapula-shaped mandible; no teeth on the palatines or

vomer.

The gill-cleft is extremely wide, extending forwards almost

to the mandibular symphysis and upwards almost to the post-

temporal region; the opercle appears to be perfect, and,

together with the branchiostegal rays, is enveloped in a thick

membranous skin, as in Alepocephalus; four gills, with

360 Mr. A. Aleock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

numerous long close-set gill-rakers on the first arch; pseudo-

branchiz present.

No lateral line can be distinguished.

The dorsal and anal fins, which are equal, opposite, and

similar, lie in the posterior third of the body, and approach

within an eye-length of the long series of rudimentary rays

that form the base of the deep-forked caudal. The ventrals

lie well within the posterior half of the body, and the pectorals

arise on the ventral profile, almost in the same horizontal line

with the ventrals.

The stomach is siphonal and its pyloric end is embraced by

a row of seven or eight cecal appendages, the posterior six

of which are relatively enormous; the intestine has an ante-

rior much coiled portion and a hinder portion which passes

perfectly straight backwards, much as in Alepocephalus bicolor

and A. Blanfordii, to its orifice just in advance of the poste-

rior third of the body.

Colour uniform jet-black.

One specimen, a mature female about 6 inches long, from

Station 133, 678 fathoms.

The ovaries are distended with ova and terminate in a

short, broad, straight oviduct, which opens by a broad pore

behind the vent. The ova are of two sizes, some few being

about as big as a pin’s head, but the great majority being

between 2 and 3 millimetres in diameter—a size truly enor-

mous for such a small fish.

Five of the larger eggs were examined microscopically,

and in every instance the large vesicular nucieus, with its

large vesicular nucleolus, was found to lie, surrounded by a

Fig. 2.

Segment of the animal pole of an ovum of Xenodermichthys Guenther?,

x 42, showing the germinal disk with its large vesicular nucleus

lying upon, and quite isolated from, the granular yolk.

thin but extended envelope of clear protoplasm, quite outside

the granular mass of yolk, at one pole of the egg. In one

case a linear series of such large nucleated vesicles (blasto-

meres ?) was found lying imbedded in a thin disk of proto-

plasm at one pole, just as if the segmentation of the fertilized

Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. 361

ovum had begun. The nucleus, in short, with the clear

protoplasm that surrounds it, forms a germinal disk lying

upon but quite separate from the yolk, as has already been

observed in many other 'Teleostean ova, and as has been

commented upon by Mr. E. E. Prince in a paper upon

“The Significance of the Yolk in the Eggs of Osseous

Fishes ”’ (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., July 1887, pp. 1-8, pl. ii.),

in which will be found numerous references to the work of

previous observers.

In general external form Xenodermichthys Guenther? is not

at all unlike Xenodermichthys socialis, Vaillant (Expéd. Sci.

du ‘Travailleur’ et du ‘Talisman,’ Poiss. pp. 162-165,

pl. xi. fig. 1). Its form, too, strongly reminds one of certain

Sternoptychoid types, e. g. Gonostoma, and even more, as

Dr. Giinther has already remarked of the type of this genus,

of some of the Stomiatide.

The details of its internal (visceral) structure repeat

remarkably what I have myself observed in several Alepo-

cephaloids, namely Alepocephalus, Bathytroctes, and Narcetes.

LEPTODERMA, Vaillant.

21. Leptoderma macrops, Vaillant.

Leptoderma macrops, Vaillant, Expéd. Sci. du ‘Trayailleur’ et du

‘Talisman,’ Poiss. p. 166, pl. xii. fig. 2.

A magnificent quite perfect specimen, 8? inches long, from

Station 134, 753 fathoms.

Over the intensely black cutis there stretches, from the tip

of the snout to the tip of the tail and investing all the fins, a

thick velvety opaline-grey epidermis, which much resembles

that covering the head of Aulastomatomorpha (Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist., Oct. 1890, p. 307, and Jan. 1891, p. 10). It

appears probable that this epidermis is luminous in function,

for when the fish was removed, freshly dead, from the trawl,

and put into a pail of muddy sea-water under shade, its form

could be distinctly made out glimmering, ghost-like, at the

bottom of the pail. In the fresh state the epidermis is freely

movable over the black skin beneath, but in spirit it contracts

and becomes firmly adherent to the underlying tissues.

Examined under the microscope nothing further can be seen

than branched black and reddish-yellow pigment-cells.

There is a distinct lateral line, consisting of a single row

of large pores, extending from the occiput to the base of the

caudal.

The attenuated caudal is forked.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 2:

ar |

362 Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

Small pseudobranchiz consisting of three or four pinnules

are present. .

Family Halosauride.

HALosaurus, Johnson.

22. Halosaurus parvipennis, sp. n.

B48) iD. 9) SPeos13) oy aon meteor

The length of the head is a little over one eighth of the

total, or about two fifths the length of the rest of the trunk.

The length of the snout, of which nearly half is preoral, is

two fifths that of the head, or equal to that of the postocular

portion of the head. The eyes are separated by one fourth

of a diameter only, their diameter being one half the length

of the snout. ‘The weak maxillary does not quite reach to

the vertical through the anterior border of the orbit. Villi-

form teeth in bands in the jaws and palatines oe in a nar-

rowed band on the pterygoids.

Gill-rakers distant, short.

The dorsal fin arises from a scaly base about an eye-length

behind the ventrals, which arise, also from scaly bases, a

head-length and a quarter behind the gill-opening; about

half a head-length behind the dorsal fin is an erectile scale as

long as the eye. The weak, narrow, pointed pectorals are

but little longer than the snout.

The scales of the lateral line are much more adherent than

those of the rest of the body, though but little larger.

There are eight or nine small pyloric appendages in a row

embracing the ascending limb of the siphonal stomach.

Colours : light sepia-brown, fins darker ; opercles silvery ;

throat and br anchiostegal membranes black.

A female, about 15 inches long, with gravid ovaries, from

Station 122, 865 to 880 fathoms.

Family Murenide.

CONGROMURAZNA, Kaup.

23. Congromurena longicauda, Alcock.

Congromurena longicauda, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1889,

p. 450.

This species seems to be characteristic of the Bay of Bengal

between 200 and 300 fathoms.

Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes. 363

Uroconcer, Kaup.

24, Uroconger vicinus, Vaillant.

Uroconger vicinus, Vaillant, Expéd. Sci. du ‘ Travailleur’ et du ‘ Talis-

man,’ Poiss. p. 86, pl. vi. fig. 1.

A large female, 25 inches long, with gravid ovaries, from

Station 132, 475 fathoms.

The stomach in this specimen has a large cecum, a much

constricted pylorus, and a mucous membrane of two entirely

different kinds, that in the anterior half being of an almost

horny hardness, while that in the posterior half is soft and

glandular.

In vertical longitudinal sections of the stomach-wall,

carried through the abrupt line of demarcation between the

two differing regions of mucous membrane, examined under

the microscope, the following structure is seen :—

(1) Common to both regions of the stomach: (a) an external

thin fibrous coat, one fortieth to one sixth of a millimetre

thick, with many longitudinal bundles of muscular fibres and

large blood-vessels; (6) a very compact thin coat of trans-

verse muscular fibres, about one eighth of a millimetre thick ;

about one seventh of a millimetre thick; (d) a very thick

(3-14 millimetre) submucous coat made up of a loose mesh-

work of branching and anastomosing small-nucleated cells,

the meshes being filled with lymphoid cells; this coat also

contains many blood-vessels, which frequently traverse in their

course large, compact, sharply-circumscribed nodules of

lymphoid tissue, and a great many branching pigment-cells.

(2) The mucous membrane of the anterior part, which is

about one eighth of a millimetre thick, appears at first like a

superficial layer of pure fibrous tissue; but good sections

show that it consists of a stratified epithelium with its con-

stituent cells compressed somewhat as in the horny layer of

the human epidermis. ‘I'hese compressed (horny) cells, how-

ever, are not flattened into plates to form a smooth surface,

but are angularly concreted to form a broken rough surface.

Beneath the superficial horny layer are several rows of cells

of which the granular protoplasm seems to be fused into a

solid mass, leaving only the nuclei distinct ; and beneath this

again comes fibrous tissue gradually passing into the loose

submucosa.

(3) The boundary-line between the anterior horny mucosa

and the posterior soft mucosa is very abrupt, and in every

section there is seen a conspicuous thickening of the sub-

25*

364 Mr. A. Alcock on Indian Bathybial Fishes.

mucous coat at the expense of both the mucous and the

muscular coats. ‘The mucous coat is made up of the compact

ramifications of an acino-tubular gland lined with granular,

large-nucleated, cubical epithelium.

(4) The mucous membrane of the posterior part, which is

rather over one fourth of a millimetre thick, is formed entirely

of long tubular glands packed close together, side by side, at

right angles to the surface. These glands, which much

resemble mammalian gastric glands, are lined with a granular

cubical epithelium having large prominent vesicular nuclei ;

they have broadish mouths, and in their deepest third they

end by subdividing into two or three long sinuous branches,

which lie in a plane parallel to that of the rest of the gland.

CoLoconceR, Alcock.

25. Coloconger raniceps, Alcock.

Coloconger raniceps, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1889, p. 456.

This species, like the next mentioned, seems to be charac-

teristic of the Bay of Bengal between 200 and 400 fathoms,

occurring in almost every haul.

NETTASTOMA, Rafinesque.

26. Nettastoma teniola, Alcock.

Nettastoma teniola, Alcock, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., August 1891,

p. 185

I leave this species for the present in the genus Nettastoma.

The tissues are very delicate, and though in some specimens

the air-bladder is very distinct, in others it is hard to dis-

tinguish.

GAVIALICEPS, Wood-Mason (MS8.).

27. Gavialiceps microps, Alcock.

re microps, Alcock, Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist., Dec. 1889,

p- 461.

Two good specimens were obtained, one, 15 inches long,

from Station 126, 1370 fathoms, the other, 13 inches long,

from Station 128, 902 fathoms.

From an examination of these specimens in the fresh state,

the following remarks must be added to the description of the

mutilated and distorted (type) spirit-specimen :—

The long lash-like tail is between two and a half and two

On the Development of the Mammalian Phylum. 365

and three quarter times the length of the combined head and

trunk. The head, about half of which is formed by the long

needle-like beak, is at least twice the length of the trunk

proper ; its posterior half is broad, deep, and subquadrangular.

Eyes minute, subcutaneous, without any orbital fold. The

maxillary teeth are arranged in a single row, and diminish in

size but increase in number from behind forwards: the

vomerine teeth posteriorly are long and sharp and are disposed

in a long, close-set, comb-like series ; anteriorly they form a

fine rasp-like band: in the mandible a row of large distant

needle-like teeth stands up from an uneven band of small

denticles. Gill-openings close together, wide. The scaleless

integument is thin and deciduous and thickly enveloped in

mucus; no lateral line is apparent. The dorsal fin is feebly

developed, and, indeed, hardly distinguishable. The pectoral

fin is represented by an inconspicuous clavicular knob, without

any rays.

The abdominal cavity extends at least halfway along the

tail. The siphonal stomach, which has its pyloric end long,

tapering, and much constricted, leads into a widely expanded

duodenum, which, in the single specimen dissected, 1s fur-

nished with a small diverticulum near the pylorus.

Colour uniform black, with a silvery sheen on the head.

This species is perhaps identical with Nemichthys infans,

Vaillant (nec Giinther), described and figured in Expéd.

Sci. du ‘ Travailleur’ et du ‘Talisman,’ Poiss. pp. 93 and

94, pl. vii. fig. 1, and there only doubtfully reterred to

Dr. Giinther’s type.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

Fig. 1. Hephthocara simum, sp. n.

Fig. 2. Alepocephalus edentulus, sp. n.

Fig. 3. Xenodermichthys Guenthert, sp. n.

XLI.—On the Origin and Development of the Mammalian

Phylum. By Dr. W. KixeNnTHAL*.

[An Address delivered on May 28, 1892, in the Aula of the University

of Jena, in accordance with the provisions of the Paul von Ritter founda-

tion for phylogenetic zoology. |

OWING to the great division of labour which has taken place

in our science, compelling the investigator to occupy himself

with individual problems, it is well that we, for once allowing

* Translated from the ‘ Biologisches Centralblatt,’ xii. Bd, no, 18

(15th July, 1892), pp. 400-413.

366 Dr. W. Kiikenthal on the Origin and

our gaze to range further afield, should consider the relation

of the separate contribution to the great whole, and from these

general considerations should derive new ideas, or in some

sort form plans, to guide us in our future work. It often

happens that these ideas are widely different from that which

one day appears as the result of laborious individual investi-

gation in the same direction. If, however, we are justly

conscious of this difference, we may well venture to give

utterance at some time to such ideas, especially if, as on this

annually recurring occasion, we are not in a position always

to adduce verified results of our own original work, such as

might engage the attention of a larger circle of listeners.

From this point of view I would ask you to consider my

deductions on the subject of the Origin and Development of

the Mammalian Phylum.

Of all Vertebrates, Mammals are the last to appear upon

the earth; we find their earliest remains scantily represented

in Triassic formations. While they very soon secured the

mastery for themselves, so that we may designate our geolo-

gical period as that of the Mammals, before their appearance

the phylum of the Sauropsida was predominant. It is there-

fore quite natural to commence with the consideration of the

latter if we would make a closer acquaintance with the

question of the origin of Mammals.

We can gain no idea of the extraordinary wealth of forms

in the reptilian class by considering the lizards, snakes,

chelonians, and crocodiles which are at present in existence.

These are merely the last miserable shoots of a once far-

spreading tree, which embraced more than double the number

of orders ; we can gain no comprehensive view of them until

we examine the remains which the strata of the earth have

preserved for us. On the basis of the palxontological disco-

veries which multiply from year to year, we are enabled to

trace the phylogeny of the reptiles, at least in its main out-

lines, with tolerable certainty.

The Reptiles, which did not appear on our earth until after

the Fishes and Amphibia, have their earliest known represen-

tatives in the Permian formation, which belongs to the

Paleozoic period. The Progonosauria, as they are called,

are types which have as yet undergone but littie specializa-

tion and combine in their organization the characteristics of

all other orders of reptiles. Like a relic from remote anti-

quity, a descendant of these old forms projects into the

present, represented by the genus Hatterva, which occurs

only in New Zealand.

Almost simultaneously with the Progonosauria, and allied

Development of the Mammalian Phylum. 367

to them in its earliest representatives, a second order

appeared, that of the Theromorpha, which exhibits an extra-

ordinarily many-sided development, and to which we have

to devote closer attention. Likewise referable to the Progono-

sauria are the two orders Sauropterygia and Ichthyosauria,

which enjoyed a pelagic existence upon the open sea and

have undergone profound transformations in their structure,

quite analogous to those which at a later epoch of the earth’s

history were experienced by the whales among the mammals.

Very old also is the order of the Crocodilia, a branch of which

has been preserved until the present time. In consequence

of the paleontological facts their phylogeny is considered to

be very well understood. The earliest crocodiles are Triassic ;

then forms greatly changed in aspect reappear in the upper-

most Jurassic formation; these are traceable through all

subsequent strata up to the present time. Now it is highly

instructive to see how incomplete are even the best palon-

tological records, for, on the basis of embryological investi-

gations upon crocodiles, | am driven to conclude that their

ancestors were at a certain time pelagic animals * with corre-

sponding characteristic morphological peculiarities, and only

gradually developed into the littoral and fluviatilecreatures such

aswe find them to-day. Paleontology, however, has no know-

ledge of such pelagic ancestors; its attention is first directed

thereto by means of embryology, and it is to be hoped that

we shall one day succeed in finding remains of the supposed

ancestors in the strata which precede the uppermost Jurassic

series. With the oldest crocodiles as well as the Progono-

sauria (Rhynchocephala) there is connected an order which

excites general interest owing to the fact that it contains the

largest terrestrial forms that the earth has ever produced.

The length of the American Atlantosaurus, for instance,

amounted to 115 feet, and its height to 30 feet, while its

thigh was more than 6 feet long, and at its upper end exceeded

2 feet in diameter. Since these animals employed exclu-

sively the hind legs for walking, a transformation of the

hinder extremities, as also of the pelvis, was produced owing

to the transference of the weight of the body to them, just as

we see is the case in the birds in consequence of the same

physiological cause. In spite of the fact that we may not

at once utilize such resemblances for the purpose of estab-

lishing a phylogenetic connexion between the two, it 1s never-

theless conceivable that Dinosauria and birds may have

* In a paper which is at present in the press I have endeavoured to

prove this assertion by means of the embryology of the skeleton of the

hand.

368 Dr. W. Kiikenthal on the Origin and

common ancestors. In any case the birds have nothing to

do with the order of the flying reptiles to which the remark-

able Prerodactylus belongs. ‘The origin of the Pterosauria is

as yet by no means elucidated. While the Chelonians are a

strongly specialized branch, which is perhaps to be derived

from a group of the Theromorpha, the Lacertilia have their

root in the primeval Rhynchocephala, From them there

branched off during the Cretaceous period the pelagic Pytho-

nomorpha, which soon became extinct again, as also the

snakes, w hich are still in existence.

Having thus given a brief outline of the phylogeny of the

Reptiles as it is now pretty generally accepted, we must now

proceed to inquire from which of their orders the phylum of

the Mammalia can have sprung. ‘To this question an answer

has been given to the effect that the already-mentioned Thero-

morpha are regarded as ancestors of the Mammalia, since

they exhibit the greatest similarity to them. As a matter of

fact a comparison of the skeletons, according to which alone

we can proceed, since no other remains have come down to

us, exhibits a considerable number of similar characters in

the two groups *.

Especially striking is the oft-quoted resemblance in the

differentiation of the dentition. As among the Mammalia, so

also in the Theromorpha, we find a morphological difference

within the dental series ; here also we may speak of incisors,

canines, and molars, in contradistinction to other reptiles, in

which only uniformly conical teeth exist im the jaw. It

therefore appears to be imperative that we should undertake

a closer consideration of the Theromorphous dentition.

Of the four suborders of the Theromorpha the greatest

number of resemblances in dentition to other reptiles is exhi-

bited by the Pareiasauria. In these creatures all the teeth,

the number of which was fairly large (seventy-six in Pareia-

saurus bombidens), were devoted to tolerably similar functions,

and accordingly exhibit only small differences in their struc-

ture. In all the genera described by Owen (TZapinocephalus,

Pareiasaurus, and Anthodon) distinct rudiments of succes-

sional teeth are present internally to the dental series.

Far greater differentiation is found in the dentition of the

Theriodontia, whose teeth are constructed according to the

carnivorous type. No trace of rudiments of successional

teeth has been found in any of these predaceous reptiles.

The two other suborders have a dentition which is very

* Cope, “The Relations between the Theromorphous Reptiles and the

Monotrema Mammalia,” Proc, Amer. Assoc. for the Advancement of

Science, vol. xxxiil. (1885).

a. a ee

Development of the Mammalian Phylum. 369

divergent in form; the Anomodontia possessed only a pair of

powerful tusks (similar to those of the walrus) in the upper

jaw, or were completely edentulous.

The Placodontia, whose right to be included in the order of

the Theromorpha is, however, not certain, were still more

singularly equipped, since they possessed incisors in front, and

posteriorly rounded ‘molars in the upper jaw and large flat-

tened teeth in the mandible, while in addition to these the

palate was covered with large flattened teeth. A precisely

similar dentition is found, moreover, in fossil fishes—the

Pyenodontia—to which these reptiles were at first assigned.

If we disregard for the moment the two last-mentioned

groups, and devote our attention to the Pareiasauria and

‘Theriodontia, we are especially struck by the fact that here

we are not confronted, as in the case of other reptiles, with a

succession of several dentitions, which are capable of excellent

preservation in fossils (compare, for instance, the figure of

Diplodocus longus, Marsh, in Zittel’s ‘ Handbuch der Palion-

tologie,’ iii. Bd. p. 716, ‘where no fewer than six consecu-

tive successional teeth are developed); but that in these

animals there takes place only a single succession or none at

all—the latter being the case in the most specialized denti-

tions. Within the order of the Theromorpha therefore the

formation of successional teeth is lost as the individual teeth

become more highly specialized.

We meet with perfectly analogous conditions once more

in the mammals *, for in the marsupials also the second

dentition is suppressed with the exception of one premolar,

although it is present in the form of a rudiment (the dental

fold) ; here also the teeth of the first dentition, which alone

arrives at development, are highly specialized.

A very material advance in the completion of the dentition

is not exhibited until we come to the placental mammals, in

which (with a few exceptions, which will be dealt with

directly) highly specialized teeth of the second as well as of

the first dentition are developed. With this we have attained

the highest known stage of dental development. As regards

the exceptions, the toothed whales and the edentates, I have

already shown in my address delivered on this occasion last

year, that the condition of their dentition is a secondary one,

since the primitive specialization of their teeth appeared no

longer necessary, in consequence of diminution of their diffe-

* Vide my papers in the ‘ Anatomischer Anzeiger,’ 1891, pp. 364 and

658 [Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6, vol. ix. pp. 279-294), as well as my

address delivered on May 30, 1891, " Ueber den U Irsprung und die Ent-

wicklung der Saiugetie ziihne,” Jenaische Zei tschrift, 1892.

370 Dr. W. Kiikenthal on the Origin and

rent functions, and the second dentition which was originally

present is still developed rudimentarily in the embryo, but no

longer cuts the gum. The similarity between the dentition of

these two orders of placental mammals and that of the marsu-

pials is therefore due to the persistence of the first dentition ;

but the great difference is that in the case of the marsupials

the second dentition does not appear, because the teeth of the

first have become highly specialized, while in that of the

edentates and toothed whales the same phenomenon is occa-

sioned by a degeneration produced by a diminution of the

functions.

If we therefore consider impartially the groups which we

have been discussing, not allowing ourselves to be prejudiced

by phylogenetic hypotheses, we see that in Theromorpha,

marsupials, and placental mammals the original condition of

the dentition was that of polyphyodontism in the case of the

first-mentioned group and diphyodontism in that of the two

latter. But we further find that in consequence of the same

cause, specialization of the individual teeth, in the Thero-

morpha all dentitions except the first were suppressed, while

in the marsupials at least one tooth of the second dentition

became functional ; but in the placental mammals, in spite of

the specialization, both dentitions appeared.

In the three groups of the Theromorpha, Marsupialia, and

Placentalia we thus have three stages in dental development

which differ in height and which have been developed according

to the same laws, but from a successively higher basis.

The impression is produced upon us that the height of the

development of the dentition always corresponds to the degree

to which the organization of the groups of animals in question

has advanced, an idea which is rendered perfectly probable

owing to the principle of correlation of organs. This is as

much as to say that the similarities which we find in the three

differently advanced forms of dentition depend upon pheno-

mena due to convergence, and cannot be employed to set up

phylogenetic connexions. Asa matter of fact we see that

the dentition of the Theriodontia really resembles that of the

predaceous Marsupialia and predaceous Placentalia, but not

that of the lowest mammals, with which we are acquainted

owing to the discoveries of paleontology, and to the considera-

tion of which we will now proceed.

The oldest known remains of mammals come from the Trias

and exhibit a wide geographical distribution, since isolated teeth

or incomplete skulls have been found in Swabia, in North

Carolina, in Basutoland, and at the Cape. This by itself is

an argument in favour of greater antiquity for the mamma-

Development of the Mammalian Phylum. 371

lian phylum, and renders it probable that the group had its

origin in the Paleozoic period. In the examination of the

Triassic mammals we have to rely almost exclusively on the

teeth, the structure of which is extremely peculiar. It is

true that in many respects they still have a reptilian character,

which is especially visible in the small development of the

root; but not only do we find a specialization of the den-

tition into incisors, canine, and molars, but the structure of

the latter is in the highest degree remarkable, for each molar

is composed of numerous cusps, which are arranged in two

or three rows and are separated by longitudinal furrows.

In consequence of this the name ‘‘ Multituberculata”’ has

been bestowed upon these ancient mammals.

A year ago I advanced the theory that the molars of the

Mammalia are to be regarded as having arisen owing to the

fusing together into groups of original conical reptilian teeth*,

and this conception was chiefly derived from the observation

of the contrary process, since in whalebone whales a large

number of teeth with single tips is produced from original

multicuspid molars through fission, which sets in in the course

of the development. Now in the molars of the Multituber-

culata I find an important argument in favour of my view.

I regard a molar of one of these mammals as having arisen

through the fusion of a number of conical reptilian teeth, and,

simultaneously with this, a fusion of the corresponding

successional teeth with one another and the first series. In

the case of the multituberculate molars, which are provided

with three longitudinal rows of cusps, a fusion of corresponding

teeth of the third dentition is superadded. The fusion of

teeth belonging to successive dentitions is in itself in no way

wonderful. The difference in the time of appearance is indeed

an absolutely secondary phenomenon, and in the highest

* This idea, which was suggested by me with the necessary reserve,

was rejected as infelicitous by O. Thomas (“ Notes on Dr. W. Kukenthal’s

Discoveries in Mammalian Dentition,’ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 6,

vol. ix. no. 52, p. 812), who, in doing so, relies chiefly upon the fact that

the number of teeth in the primitive Mammalia is greater than that

which is found in many Anomodontia, the most mammalian of the

Reptilia. “This fact is alone sufficient to discredit Dr. Kiikenthal’s

theory.”” Although now as ever I am far from regarding my idea as a

thoroughly substantiated theory, I would nevertheless here point out that

after what I have stated above as to the position of the Theromorpha it

is impossible for me to admit this objection. In an essay which has

appeared during the printing of this paper (“ Ueber die Entstehung der

Formabanderung der menschlichen Molaren,” Anat. Anz. June 3, 1892)

Herr Rése adopts my conception, and designates it as his theory, without

even mentioning me, although he is acquainted with my papers on this

subject.

372 Dr. W. Kiikenthal on the Origin and

mammals also a fusion of the rudiments of both dentitions.

occurs in the formation of the true molars *.

If the multituberculate molars have arisen in this fashion,

it follows that their number must be very small, since each

tooth corresponds to a whole series of simple reptilian teeth.

As a matter of fact we find in each half of the jaw only one

or two molars, while the number of the similarly constructed

premolars is at the most four, but usually less. It is difficult

to understand how the process of fusion has taken place,

since the shortening of the long jaws of the reptiles to the

short ones of the mammals is not of itself a sufficient explana-

tion ; nevertheless the fusion of teeth in the vertebrates is a

fact, and consequently my view is in no way opposed to

processes of tooth-formation in lower Vertebrata.

If the mammalian molars have really arisen as I have

suggested, the hypothesis which is at present generally

accepted, and has been especially developed by Cope and

Osborn, is consequently invalidated up to a certain point.

Starting from the simple conical reptilian tooth, such as,

according to these authors, has been preserved in the dolphinf,

the development of the mammalian molars is supposed to

have taken place by the outgrowth of a small cusp in front

and behind. The difficulty of conceiving the mechanical

process of such an outgrowth has already been touched upon

by Fleischmann {, since Cope’s attempt to explain the deve-

lopment of these cusps, as being due to the increased supply

of formative material, is an absolute failure. But the difh-

culty is abolished if the triconodont and tritubercular teeth

are regarded with me merely as constituting a special division

of the multitubercular teeth, and therefore as structures which

* This view also, which I expressed on the basis of my investigations,

is regarded by Thomas (oc. cit. p. 311) as an “ extraordinary and, to all

appearance, most unlikely theory.” Without here entering into further

explanations, I will merely refer the reader to p. 231 of Hertwig’s ‘ Lehr-

buch der Entwicklungsgeschichte des Menschen und der Saugetiere,’

where it is stated :—“ In addition to this the enamel organs of the poste-

rior or true molars, which are subject to no change, but of which the

rudiments are altogether only formed once, are developed at the right

and left end of the two epithelial folds.” These two epithelial folds are,

however, nothing else than the earliest rudiments of the enamel organs

of the first and second dentition, which in the case of the premolars

remain separate.

+ Thomas is in error in thinking that this view is only shared by

Baume ; vide, e. g., Schlosser, ‘‘ Die Differenzierung des Siugetiergebisses,”

Biol. Centralbl. 1891, p. 238.

{ Fleischmann, “ Die Grundform der Backzahne bei Saugetieren und

die Homologie der einzelnen Hicker,” Sitzungsber. der k. Akad. Berlin,

1891.

Development of the Mammalian Phylum. 373

have originally arisen through fusion. The further hypo-

theses of the American paleontologists, in connexion with the

tritubercular type of tooth, are not affected by this.

A radical distinction would consequently have to be drawn

between the molars of the reptiles and those of the mammals.

The teeth of the theromorphous reptiles, whose molars were

already described by Owen in most cases as simple conical

teeth, are only homologous to a simple reptilian tooth, or else,

as in the case of the Theriodontia, a fusion takes place. This

fusion, however, always affects the individual tooth alone,

and the rudiment of its corresponding successional tooth,

which is contained in the dental fold. (My view is clearly

illustrated by the figure of the skull of Hmpedocles molaris,

Cope, given by Zittel in his ‘Handbuch der Paliontologie,’

Bd. ii. p. 581.) The molars of the Mammalia, on the other

hand, represent much more complicated structures; they

have arisen through the fusion of a larger or smaller number

of conical reptilian teeth which lie one behind the other, and

in addition to these there is usually added the corresponding

series of teeth of the second and it may be of the third den-

tition. In this process the shortening of the jaws must have

had an important mechanical effect.

I would further support my hypothesis by the following

consideration, which also embraces the other classes of Verte-

brata. In the first place I lay down this principle for the

development of the teeth within the entire vertebrate series,

that the development of the dentition is primarily traceable to

the fusion of individual teeth.

The simple dentine tooth of the fishes is to be regarded as

the primary element. Just as, according to O. Hertwig, the

covering bones of the oral cavity have arisen through the

growing together of the basal plates of these elementar 4

structures, so also through fusion of the teeth themselves

more complicated forms of teeth have been produced.

This process can be traced by means of comparative

anatomy in the Selachians. Thus, for instance, Cladodus,

one of the oldest forms of sharks, exhibits the following

arrangement of teeth: on an elongated base a number of

conical tips arise, of which the middle and the two outer ones

are the longest (wide Zittel, Bd. ii. p. 67). The origin of

this dental structure would be quite unintelligible if we

would assume it to have arisen through gradual differentia-

tion of a single tooth-tip; it appears, on the other hand, quite

natural to suppose this formation to consist of a series of

individual teeth fused together. The other forms of teeth

then arose through the more and more intimate fusion of the

374 Dr. W. Kiikenthal on the Origin and

individual elements. This, however, by no means excludes

the possibility of individual teeth increasing in size, even

without fusion, in consequence of having an increased amount

of work to do; only the teeth with a number of tips cannot

be thus explained. I therefore consider the original single

tooth of the fishes as a tooth of the first order, as opposed to

the teeth of the second order, which have arisen through the

fusion of several, as we already find them within the class of

fishes. With this complication there naturally takes place a

diminution in the number of dentitions of which rudiments

are formed. In fishes tooth-change as a general rule is

unlimited ; it already ceases, however, within the limits of

this class with the development of very large individual

teeth, therefore with commencing specialization (e. g. in

Chimera or Ceratodus).

In reptiles also the number of dentitions is a limited one.

If we would compare the individual tooth of a reptile with

the teeth of fishes we should preferably select the teeth of the

second order in the case of the latter. Like these many

reptilian teeth also exhibit complications, which point to a

fusion having formerly taken place (e.g. the teeth of Scelido-

saurus Harrisoni, Owen [Zittel, Bd. i. p. 741], or of Antho-

don or Galesaurus among the 'Theromorpha).

Yet another fusion took place on the origin of the mammals

from reptile-like ancestors. The mammalian molars are

therefore teeth of the third order, which have arisen through

fusion of reptilian teeth. The result of this process is seen

most beautifully developed in the case of the Multituberculata,

the oldest mammals which are as yet known.

A simple tooth of a fish and reptile and a mammalian

molar are therefore not homologizable with one another; on

the contrary, they represent three different stages of dental

development proceeding from fusion. This at the same time

gives us the simple mechanical cause of the gradual reduction

of the dentitions.

The principle of fusion of teeth consequently explains the

constant increasingly higher development of the dentition

within the vertebrate series. A second principle, operating

within each individual group, 1s that which modifies the teeth

so as to make them as efficient as possible, and adapts them

in accordance with the claims of function. Function depends

upon the mode in which food is acquired; this, however,

varies but little in the different classes of animals, and thus

is explained the great similarity also which exists between

the dentitions of many forms belonging to different classes of

vertebrates, such as, for instance, is found in Theriodontia,

Development of the Mammalian Phylum. 375

predaceous marsupials, and predaceous placental mammals.

It consequently follows from my line of argument that a

phylogenetic connexion between the forms in question on the

basis of the dentition is absolutely inadmissible.

The question as to the origin of the Mammalia we now

answer in the following way. The ancestors of the Mammalia

were not theromorphous reptiles, as is usually supposed, but

primeval forms (from which indeed the Theromorpha may

likewise have originated) living during the Palzozoic period,

with a but little specialized dentition, which still consisted of

uniform conical teeth. From these there were developed in

the first instance mammals with a multituberculate dentition.

Many suggestions may be made as to the causes which

may have brought about the origin of the Mammalia. The

statements of Haacke * on this point sound quite plausible.

According to this writer the mammals, which are warm-

blooded in contradistinction to the reptiles, which have an

alternating temperature, can only have originated at a time

when the temperature underwent an appreciable and perma-

nent cooling; and it is stated that this probably took place

during a cold period, which geologists term the Permian

(?) Glacial epoch. With the acquisition of a higher tempe-

rature for the blood, the development of a bad conductor of

heat, in the shape of the hairy coat +, became necessary ; and

to this was added the formation of sebaceous glands to grease

the hairs, and sweat-glands to regulate the temperature of the

body.

Moreover, in connexion with the lowering of the tempera-

ture came the incubation of the ova, for the young had now

to be hatched by means of the mother’s own bodily heat. In

relation with this we have the formation and further develop-

ment of the incubatory apparatus, such as we still see it to-

day in the case of the oviparous Monotremata.

We now come to the second part of our subject, that of

the development of the mammalian phylum. ‘The existing

mammals are divided into three subclasses—Monotremata,

Marsupialia, and Placentalia. The bodily structure of the

still oviparous Monotremata, although variously modified in

consequence of special adaptation, exhibits such primitive

* Haacke, “ Ueber die Entstehung des Siugetiers,” Biol. Centralbl.

1889, p. 8.

i te a paper which will shortly be published, and which has been

worked out under my direction, it will be proved by Herr Romer, one of

my students, by means of embryological investigations, that the dermal

armature of the armadillos is a secondary acquisition, and that in their

original condition these animals were provided with a hairy coat,

376 — Dr. W. Kiikenthal on the Origin and

characters that we must regard them as descendants of the

most primitive mammals. Now, on the basis of our conside-

rations on the dentition, we determined that the Multitubercu-

lata were the most primitive Mammalia; the Monotremata

therefore must be the descendants of the old Multituberculata.

This supposition recently received confirmation owing to the

discovery that while the adults of both forms, Platypus and

Echidna, are toothless, the young of the former possess two

molars hidden beneath the flesh of the gum, which exhibit a

distinctly multitubercular structure. The Monotremata there-

fore appear to be really a specialized lateral branch of the

Multituberculata.

The representatives of the second subclass, the marsupials,

branched off at a very early period from this ancient stem ;

their type of dentition is traceable to a modification of the

multituberculate type. Their bodily structure exhibits in

general a development occupying a position between Mono-

tremata and Placentalia; and we regard them as an inter-

mediate mammalian stage from which the placental mammals

have been developed. According to many authors the several

orders of placental mammals have sprung from the corre-

sponding orders of marsupials, and the former are therefore

polyphyletic in origin; according to others the subclass of

the Placentalia originated from a more generalized marsupial

type.

Let us now examine the evidence, which in any way goes

to show that the placental mammals are to be derived from

the marsupials. In the first place there are adduced general

resemblances and the different degrees of development of the

several organs. These arguments we can at once reject as

untenable, for the different degree of the resemblance of the

organs with those of the two other subclasses may be also

explained, if we trace the placental mammals not to the

marsupials, but directly to the monotremes. Theresemblances

would then be simply phenomena of convergence, arising in

consequence of adaptation to a similar mode of life.

A more cogent argument for regarding the marsupials as

the ancestors of the placental mammals would be the disco-

very of specific marsupial characters in the development of

individuals belonging to the latter. Such a discovery is

supposed to have been made in the finding of remains of the

marsupial bones, which in the marsupials serve for the

support of the pouch and are quite characteristic structures.

Now, however, Wiedersheim*, the latest author on this

* Wiedersheim, “ Die Phylogenie der Beutelknochen. Eine entwick-

lungsgeschichtlich-vergleichend anatomische Studie,’ Zeitschrift fur

wissenschaftliche Zoologie, liii., Suppl., 1892.

Development of the Mammalian Phylum. 377

subject, writes as follows as to the persistence of the mar-

supial bones in the placental mammals :—‘‘I must here at

once observe that I have been unable to discover these in any

embryo—and I have examined representatives of all the chief

groups—to say nothing of an adult animal.” That which

persists in the placental mammals is a girdle of cartilage,

which in the amphibians and reptiles represents the formative

material of the epipubis, and in the marsupials furnishes the

marsupial bones which are homologous with this.

If, therefore, the arguments in favour of the derivation of

the placental mammals from the marsupial are untenable,

there are, on the other hand, others which tell directly against

the theory. The most primitive condition of the brood-

apparatus is represented by two so-called mammary pouches,

as they are found in the Echidna; the brood-pouch is an

acquisition which is to be derived from this, in that the edges

of the mammary pouches become completely (temporarily in

Echidna) or partially (in the marsupials) fused together.

Now the dermal pouches which occur in many ungulates

have recently been identified by Klaatsch * as mammary

pouches, which he regards as discarded mammary structures,

while the remaining pairs of mammary pouches have become

completely modified into teats. Klaatsch therefore considers

if to be conceivable that the ungulates never passed through

a marsupial stage, and at any rate concludes that the ungu-

lates have never possessed a pouch-structure like the existing

marsupials.

A further weighty objection is to be found in the constitu-

tion of the dentition. As I was the first to demonstrate, the

dentition of the adult marsupials belongs to the first series,

while that of the adult placental mammals represents the

second set of teeth. This by itself is at once a deep-seated

difference which prevents any homologization. Moreover the

marsupial dentition exhibits a type which is firmly closed

within itself and from which a further development appears

impossible. Quite characteristic is the entrance of a premolar

of the second series into the dentition, a peculiarity which

has persisted from the Jurassic down to the recent forms.

To sum up shortly the results of these considerations, we

find that tenable arguments for deriving the placental

mammals from the marsupials do not exist, but that there are

some that tell against such a process. We may well imagine

that the placental mammals originated from the ancient

* Klaatsch, “Ueber Mammartaschen bei erwachsenen Huftieren,”

Morph. Jahrbuch, Bd. 18, Heft 2, p. 349.

Ann & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 26

378 Dr. W. Kiikenthal on the Origin and

mammalian stem, which still persists with least alteration in

the monotremes, and that certain of their orders have acquired

the placenta independently of one another*. The marsu-

pials form a branch which runs parallel to the placental

mammals, and likewise originated from the main stem. The

resemblances within the individual orders of the two sub-

classes are merely instances of convergence.

It is not my intention to follow out the development of the

mammalian phylum in detail, enticing though it would be

to show how the hypotheses derived from the study of compa-

rative anatomy and embryology are supported by the paleeon-

tological discoveries which are multiplied from year to year.

It was rather my desire to bring forward certain problems

which are connected with the investigation of the mammalian

phylum, and to expose the methods by which work is now-a-

days carried on.

Far from regarding the erection of a sort of picture-gallery

of ancestors as the goal to which our science should aspire,

we rather seek to obtain a clue to the complicated causes

which have brought about the immense variety of animal

forms. We would discover the laws which the organic world

obeys.

At the same time, however, | would wish to combat the

fundamental error of believing the problem of life to be

solved, if we should succeed in recognizing the mechanical

laws which have been active in the development and modifi-

cation of organic bodies. ‘The knowledge of the vital pro-

cesses themselves is not in the least advanced thereby; with

the same degree of justice we could, to use Bunge’s simile,

regard the movement of the leaves and twigs on the tree,

which are tossed by the storm, as manifestations of life.

What we are able to perceive is nothing else than the way

in which living matter reacts upon forces coming from

without. This task, which has been attacked in its full

extent by the physiology of to-day, has recently been claimed

by anumber of, for the most part, junior investigators as the

sole object to which biological science has to devote itself.

While claiming to have discovered an absolutely new method

of biological investigation, they believe that this mechanico-

etiological method is the only way which we dare follow for

the solution of biological questions, and that the ‘ morpho-

logico-historical ” method, based upon the theory of descent

and hitherto generally employed, must be abandoned.

* Marsh represents the same view of the question on the basis of his

paleontological investigations; wde Marsh, “ American Jurassic Mam-

mals,” Amer. Journ. of Science, vol. Xxxill., 1887.

Development of the Mammalian Phylum. 379

Indeed, in one direction they even talk of the “ futility of the

theory of descent”!

How could this view have arisen? In the first place it is

to be remarked that the so-called “ morphologico-historical ”

method is an artificially constructed conception, which by no

means coincides with the “ phylogenetic ” method, which is

nevertheless said to be intended thereby. It is undoubtedly

true that morphology has stood for a time in the foreground

and has been almost exclusively employed in phylogenetic

investigations. Since in addition to this isolated branches

of morphology were applied more or less exclusively to the

solution of phylogenetic problems, our science threatened to

become shallow. I need but allude to the innumerable

papers in the domain of embryology which apply their one-

sided results to phylogenetic speculations. A deepening of

our science can only set in when not only the three branches

of morphology, comparative anatomy, embryology and

paleontology, but also physiology, are simultaneously

employed as roads to knowledge. The goal which we thus

attain to is the comprehension of the position of each animal

in nature, the determination of its relations to the surrounding

organic and inorganic world, and the discovery of laws of

constantly more general application which have governed the

organic genesis. Now, as ever, the problem of life itself

remains untouched by this method of investigation; in our

studies we reckon with the living properties of an organic

body as with a fact which we indeed have not explained, but

which is none the less established.

The adherents of the new school, however, believe that

they are able to conduct this latter problem to its final solu-

tion if they apply the method which they have chosen, of

referring everything that happens in the animal body to

physico-chemical laws. But every animal body is the result

of two groups of forces, which form and transform it. The

one is still unexplained, and was formerly termed vital force,

the other is the totality of the physico-chemical forces of the

outer world. In order to reach the goal which they are

striving after, the representatives of the new school completely

ignore the fact that in each organism, in each of its cells,

processes take place which we term life and cannot explain.

Herein, therefore, lies the great error of the mechanico-

etiological school, in believing that it is able to explain life

itself, while, on the contrary, its final aim can only be to

show how organic formations which are already in existence

are subject to the physico-chemical forces just as much as the

inorganic bodies. ‘The new element which the meclhanico-

26%

380 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Shell- Fauna of

etiological school brings with it is therefore false; the true

portion of it has long been known as physiology.

In spite of this it is of great importance to lay especial

emphasis upon it; 1t was able to render our historic method

considerably more profound, and must become an integral

part of phylogenetic investigation. To bring it into a

mutually exclusive opposition to the historic method, as has

been done, is without justification. Without the idea of

descent the structure of an animal body cannot be under-

stood. One example will suffice. In the whalebone whales

teeth appear in the earliest embryonic period. These do not

cut the gum, are entirely functionless, and after some time,

still in the embryo, are completely absorbed. Now how can

we succeed in understanding this phenomenon by means of

the mechanico-etiological method? Is not our want of a

cause satisfied to a certain extent if, on the basis of phylo-

genetic investigation, we are able to prove that the germs of

these teeth are inherited from ancestors of the whalebone

whales, in which the teeth were functional, while in the

existing whales, in consequence of an altered mode of life,

they are replaced by more practical organs in the shape of the

whalebone ?

In conclusion I would emphasize the fact that I too am

convinced that the processes which are termed vital force

obey the same laws which dominate the inorganic world. I

too behold in the introduction of a vital force, which is to us

obscure and mysterious, only an unnecessary addition, and

consider the tracing of life to physico-chemical laws, although

not as a fact that has been proved, nevertheless as a scientific

postulate.

XLI.—Additions to the Shell-Fauna of the Victoria Nyanza

or Lake Oukéréwé. By Epaar A. SMITH.

SINCE the publication of my report on the shells of this lake

in the ‘Annals’ for last August I have discovered that

Dr. E. von Martens a month or two previously had described

five species from the same locality, namely one species of

Limnea, a Physa, and three species of Viviparus. The

Physa is the species which in his former paper (SB. Gesell.

nat. Freund. Berlin, 1879, p. 103) he considered might

possibly belong to P. nyassana, Smith.

the Victoria Nyanza or Lake Oukéréwé. 381

The British Museum has recently obtained a small collec-

tion made by the Rev. E. Cyril Gordon at both the north

and south shores of the lake. This series, consisting of

eleven species, contains nine which are new to the Museum,

four being also new to science. ‘The finest species, belonging

to the genus Ampullaria, hitherto unknown from the lake, is

the largest of that group as yet recorded from the African

continent, and the Spheriwm represents a genus which,

besides being sparingly represented in Africa, is also new to

the lake.

In addition to the above species Mr. Gordon also obtained

the ditheria elliptica from the Nile at the Ripon Falls.

This species was found at the southern part of Lake Victoria

by the late Bishop Mannington.

I. Additional Species described by Dr. E. von Martens.

1. Limnea nyanse, Martens.

Inmnea nyanse, Martens, SB. Gesell. nat. Freund. Berlin, 1892, no. 2,

p. 16.

Hab. West shore at Bukoba and ‘Towalio.

2. Physa trigona, Martens.

Physa trigona, Martens, /. c. p. 17.

Hab. Bukome in South-west Creek (Jartens) ; North end

(Gordon).

3. Viviparus phthinotropis, Martens.

Viviparus phthinotropis, Martens, J. ¢. p. 17.

Hab. Njamagolso, south-west part of lake.

This species inay be the same as my V. victorie.

4, Viviparus trochlearis, Martens.

Viviparus trochlearis, Martens, 1. ¢. p. 18.

Hab. Sirwa Island.

5. Viviparus costulatus, Martens.

Vivparus costulatus, Martens, /. c, p. 18.

Hab, WKassarasi Island,

382 Mr. E. A. Smith on the Shell-Fauna of

IT. New Species discovered by Rev. EF. Cyril Gordon.

Ampullaria nyanze.

Testa maxima, globosa, late umbilicata, solida, ponderosa, epider-

mide olivaceo-fusca induta ; anfractus 6, primi tres erosi, sequen-

tes convexi, incrementi lineis obliquis mediocriter fortibus striisque

spiralibus minutis confertissimis sculpti, ultimus infra _peri-

ostracum zonis numerosis angustis obscuris pictus; apertura inverse

auriformis, luteo-albida, zonis spiralibus purpureo-fuscis, praecipue

ad marginem conspicuis, obscure picta, longit. totius 2 5 subsequans ;

peristoma haud incrassatum, intus plus minus flavescens, pur-

pureo-fusco maculatum, margine columellari obliquo, mediocriter

reflexo, superne flavo, infra purpureo-fusco tincto.

Alt. 115 millim., diam. maj. 108, min. 85; apertura 80 longa,

52 lata.

Hiab. A creek, commonly called Jordan’s Nullah, at the

south end of the lake.

This species is the largest recorded from any part of Africa.

Ampullaria charmesiana, Billotte *, is nearly as large, and

occurs in the Nile above Gondokoro ; that species, however,

is longitudinally costulate, has a narrower aperture, and the

peristome is strongly thickened within and tinted with orange.

On the contrary, A. nyanze has a thin peristome without any

thickening within, and is conspicuously blotched with purple-

brown by the terminations of the spiral zones. ‘The surtace

of this species is very minutely spirally striated, a feature

also occurring in A. speciosa, another large form from eastern

Africa. ‘That species, like A. charmesiana, has an orange

hp with an internal thickening. It has a more depressed

spire and the whorls are more or less impressed or channelled

above at the suture.

Reeves’s figure of A. erythrostoma (Conch. Icon. pl. xiii.

fig. 59), if the three apical whorls be concealed, gives a fair

idea ot the proportions of the present species.

Ampullaria Gordont.

Testa globosa, anguste perforata, zonis numerosis angustis saturate

fuscis epidermide olivacea subobscuratis cincta; anfractus 5,

celeriter crescentes, mediocriter convexi, sutura lineari flava

sejuncti, plus minus minute et spiraliter striati, ultimus magnus,

incrementi lineis obliquis sculptus ; apertura magna, longit. totius

4 fere equans, intus purpurea zonis externis indistincte notata ;

* Bull. Soc. Mal. France, 1885, vol. ii. p. 106,

the Victoria Nyanza or Lake Oukéréwé. 383

peristoma tenue, intus nigro-purpureum, inferne leviter effusum,

ad columellam yix reflexum, marginibus callo plus minus atro-

purpureo junctis.

Alt. 54 millim., diam. maj. 52, min. 37; apertura 44 longa,

27 lata.

Hab. Victoria Nyanza (south end ?),

The single shell which I have named after Mr. Gordon

does not appear to be the young of A. nyanze. It is much

more narrowly umbilicated, has a shorter spire and a larger

aperture. he latter is of a much darker colour, the colu-

mella and the inside of the outer lip are purplish black, and

the external spiral narrow zones are more distinct.

Planorbis victorice.

Testa inferne late et profunde umbilicata, supra minus profunde et

angustius excavata, mediocriter inflata, lineis incrementi obliquis

striata, olivacea ; anfractus 3-4, celeriter crescentes, ultimus su-

perne et ad peripheriam rotundatus, infra circa umbilicum com-

presse angulatus vel carinatus, antice subdescendens ; apertura

mediocriter magna, fusca, superne lata, inferne angustata, recedens ;

peristoma (lateralite visum) obliquum.

Diam. maj. 8 millim., min. 6, alt. 4.

Hab. North end of the lake.

This species apparently is distinct from Pl. choanomphalus,

Martens, also from Lake Victoria. It has no upper or peri-

pherial angle, and the lower side is more deeply umbilicated

than the upper.

Spherium nyanze.

Testa rotunde ovata, solidiuscula, mediocriter globosa, straminea,

umbones versus leviter erosa, subequilateralis, striis concentricis

tenuibus sculpta; latus anticum rotundatum, posticum paulo

latius; umbones parum prominentes, obtusi, mediani; dentes

cardinales mediocres, laterales validi; pagina interna albida.

Longit. 7 millim., alt. 6, diam. 44.

Hab. North end of the lake.

This species is of rather solid texture, of a straw-colour,

and only faintly striated. ‘The lateral teeth are strongly

developed for so small ashell. .S. capense, Krauss, is thinner

and has a more feeble dentition.

384 Rev. F. O. Pickard-Cambridge on

XLITI.—WNew and obscure British Spiders.

By the Rev. Freperick O. PIcKARD-CAMBRIDGE.

| Plates XX. & XXI.]

SINCE my last contribution to the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

in January 1891 few opportunities have offered themselves

for working the likely places in the Lake Districts. A

fortnight in the heart of the “Lakes” at Elterwater in July of

last year, however, enabled me to do a little among the

spiders, with the result that several rare and local species

came to hand, while one addition was made to the British

list—Lophocarenum Mengei, Sim.

A few days at Cannock, Staffordshire, in May of last year

enabled me to add a fine species to science, Tmeticus simplex,

F. Cb., while another very small spider, which I believe to

be hitherto undescribed, turned up amongst some captures

made in Dorset in 1888. This I have called Leptyphantes

plumiger, though its exact generic position is somewhat

doubtful.

To these new forms Zmeticus Warburtonii, Cb., perhaps

ranks next in value; it occurred in some abundance along

with its congener, 7'm. scopiger, Grube, in Newton Moss,

Penrith.

Other employments will not at present admit of my giving

figures and descriptions of several other forms which are

certainly new to science. Many of these are of the female

sex; and though it is better to secure the males first, yet

perhaps the simplest plan will be to describe and figure these

as briefly and accurately as possible, trusting that time and

an increased number of workers will contribute greatly

towards finding partners for them.

I have taken this opportunity of publishing a few notes

and figures of the differential characters of several obscure

and closely-allied species—Zilla atrica and Z. «x-notata,

Amaurobius similis and A. fenestralis, &e.

New Species added to the British List, and two new

to Science.

Fam. Theridide.

Group LINYPHINI.

Tmeticus simplex, sp. n.

(Pi. XX. fist. AB, C, D, Ek G:)

Length of male 13 line; female slightly larger,

new and obscure British Spiders, 385

Both sexes.—Cephalothorax red-brown or pale yellow,

elongate-oval, slightly narrowed and bluftly rounded in front.

Caput slightly depressed in front; dorsal profile horizontal,

slightly concave in middle, evadually inclined towards the

base; median line set with six or eight isolated curved

hairs.

Eyes large and closely grouped ; posterior row straight,

eyes equal, equidistant, one diameter apart ; anterior row

slightly curved, convexity forwards, centrals smaller, half a

diameter apart, one diameter from laterals.

Clypeus as high as ocular area, vertical.

Mawville with several setigerous granulations.

Sternum as broad as long, light brown, set with short

isolated black hairs, terminating behind between posterior

cox in a conical point.

Legs dull yellow-brown, clothed with short hairs ; femora

without spines, exhibiting a double row of long fine hairs

beneath ; genua with one spine at apex; tibiz 1., 11., 1, with

two spines on upperside, tibiee iv. * with one spine only,

situated towards the base. ‘Tarsal claws 33 superiors

slender, pectinate, inferior with one tooth.

Abdomen dull whity-brown pinkish or darker olive-green,

mottled with pale dull white spots, often exhibiting (female

sex chiefly) a posterior, central, dorsal series of slender

A -shaped bars; ventral surface margined on either side with

a pale line.

Male.—Falces four times the length of the clypeus; basal

joint very stout, convex on upper side, striate on outer side,

exhibiting on the outer side in front rather towards the apex

some fine setigerous granules; attenuated and divergent

towards apex, bearing between the inner angle and the apex

a long, stout, slightly curving, bluntly pointed tooth, directed

outwards and forwards, its apex set with a single fine hair;

upper margin of fang-groove furnished with five small teeth

(Pl. XX. fig. 5, B).

Palpus short : cubital jomt one half longer than broad,

bearing at apex a single curving spine. Radial joint twice

as long as broad, clothed with short hairs, its outer, upper,

anterior angle produced into a short, shar D, up-curving spur

(Pl. XX. fig. 5, E (a)).

Digital joint very small, one half only longer than radial

joint, prominent at base on “outer side, clothed “with hairs, its

apex exhibiting four or five bristles. Palpal organs simple,

* Tibiz i.,iv., &c. signifies the tibial joints of the first pair or fourth

pair of legs, as the case may be. ‘hus also femora i, ii., &c.

386 Rev. F. O. Pickard-Cambridge on

exhibiting at their base, rather beneath the radial joint, a short,

curved, dark spur (the homologue of the falcitorm process)

(Pe ROK. fig. 5, F (6)); bearing at their apex a spiraliform

membrane supported on a fine black spiral spine (Pl. XX.

fig. 5, F (c)).

Female.—Falces convex at base in front, vertical, scarcely

attenuate or divergent at apex ; upper margin of fang-groove

bearing five sharp teeth, lower margin with three small

eranulations.

Palpus spinose, without terminal tarsal claw (PI. XX.

fig. 5, A).

Epigyne not much developed externally, presenting more

or less conspicuously a pair of spermathece (Pl. XX.

fig. 5, C) and two pairs of dark, sinuous, tubular ducts.

"This very distinct little spider as closely allied to 'T'm. denti-

chelis, Stm., and Tm. longisetosus, Hmt., but evidently quite

different fr om either.

Sixty to eighty specimens were taken by myself upon the

damp walls of a brewery cellar at Cannock, Staffordshire, in

May 1891. The females constructed a small, rounded, flat-

tened, pure white egg-cocoon in proximity with the delicate

silken sheet forming the snare.

Cannock, Staffordshire.

Leptyphantes plumiger, sp.n. (Pl. XX. fig. 2.)

Male 3 line.

Cophalothor ax dull yellow-brown, horizontal above, abruptly

depressed behind.

Eyes of posterior row large, situated in a straight line ;

centrals scarcely one diameter apart, half a diameter from the

laterals. Anterior row straight; centrals much smaller,

almost in contact, one quarter a diameter from the laterals.

Olypeus scarcely as high as the ocular area.

Falces short, stout, straight ; upper margin of fang-groove

furnished with two very small teeth.

Legs short, rather stout, clothed with fine hairs. Femora

without spines; with a fringe of longer hairs beneath.

Genual joints with a short fine spine at apex. Tibie with

two fine erect spines, scarcely longer than the diameter of

the joint. Metatarsi i. and i. with one fine spine on the

upperside near the base.

Abdomen dull sooty brown.

Palpi and palpal organs, vide Pl. XX. fig. 2.

This very small and obscure spider belongs to that little

new and obscure British Spiders. 387

group which seems to lie somewhere between Leptyphantes,

Bathyphantes, and Porhomma.

Two specimens were found amongst other species collected in

Dorset in 1888. It is most probable that these were taken in

Hyde Bog, near Wareham, in May or June.

Group LOPHOCARENINI.

Lophocarenum Menget, Sim.

(PE XX. tig: 1) a0, ¢, d.)

Length of male 3 line.

Both sexes.—Cephalothorax oval, narrowed in front, dark

red-brown or black, margins slightly impunctate, striz

distinct.

Posterior row of eyes curved, convexity backwards. Eyes

equal. Anterior row curved, convexity backwards ; centrals

much smaller.

Clypeus slightly inclined, as high as the ocular area.

Falces as long as the clypeus, convex at base, vertical ;

upper margin of fang-groove bearing three sharp teeth, two

long, one short.

Sternum slightly longer than broad, dark black-brown,

slightly impunctate, terminating behind between the posterior

coxe in a broad squarely truncate piece.

Legs short, yellow-brown, clothed with fine hairs. Tibi

alone exhibiting a spine on upperside, these very small,

barely visible. ‘Tarsal claws three, superiors toothed.

Tarsi ii. and iv. clothed beneath with numerous barbed

hairs.

Abdomen dull olive-brown or black, glabrous, strongly and

closely impunctate in both sexes.

Male with thick coriaceous covering or scutum over the

whole dorsal area.

Female without scutum ; anterior dorsal area exhibiting

four small dull red rounded pits. Ventral surface paler,

smooth, set with short hairs; pygidium exhibiting transverse

wrinkles.

Male sex.— Cephalothorax exhibiting a_ high, vertical,

globular, cephalic lobe (not always equally developed in every

specimen), bearing on its anterior apex the posterior central

pair of eyes; set with short erect pale hairs; exhibiting at

its base on either side, immediately behind the lateral pair of

eyes, a large, deep, oval excavation. Central region convex,

dropping abruptly to the pedicle (Pl. XX. fig. 1, a).

388 Rey. F. O. Pickard-Cambridge on

Posterior row of eyes curved ; centrals four diameters apart,

placed on anterior apex of lobe (Pl. XX. fig. 1, 8).

Anterior row curved ; centrals much smaller, one diameter

apart, two and a half diameters from laterals,

Palpus.—Cubital joint three times as long as its widest

diameter. Radial joint two thirds the length of cubital,

ucduce in front over base of digital joint into a long,

tapering, straight spur, its apex slightly and abruptly hooked ;

its outer side set with a fringe of curving hairs. Palpal

organs exhibiting at base on outer side heneath, a small

hooked process, and at their apex a straight sharp spur, and

adjacent to this a stout, spiraliform, curving, dark black

spine. Digital joint slightly prominent on upperside at

base (Pl.uxX XK. die: Teo 2: 3):

Female sew.—Caput convex, thoracic dorsal outline con-

cave in central region, convex behind, dropping abruptly

towards the pedicle.

Posterior row of eyes curved, anterior margin of centrals

in a line with posterior margin of laterals. Hyes equal ;

centrals one and a quarter diameter apart, one and a half

diameter from laterals.

Anterior row curved ; anterior margin of centrals in a line

with the centre of laterals; centrals much smaller, half a

diameter apart, one diameter from laterals.

Epigyne simple, presenting a transverse tongue-like central

process, broader than long, bearing anteriorly on either side a

small, circular, dark concavity; its posterior margin very

slightly sinuous (Pl. XX. fig. 1, d).

Palpus bearing some stout spines; without terminal tarsal

claw.

This very small but interesting species has been met with by

M. Simon on the continent, but has never before been taken in

the British Islands.

The male will be at once recognized by the large, globular,

cephalic lobe and the radial joint of the palpus, and will not

be mistaken for nemoralis, -B1., Blackwallii, Cb., belonging to

the same genus.

It might be confounded with Peponocranium (Walckenaéra)

ludicrum, bl. Lut if it be noted that this latter species has

long spines on the legs, that its intequments are not impunctate,

and that the male has no abdominal dorsal scutum, there will

be no confusion of the two spiders in either seu.

A dozen specimens were taken by myself in July 1891 on a

swampy tsland in the middle of the Klterwater, near Ambleside,

an the English Lake districts.

new and obscure British Spiders. 389

It forms another most interesting addition to the British

arachnological fauna.

Notes on rare British Spiders, with Characters of some

obscure and closely-allied Species.

Dictynide.

Amaurobius fenestralis, Stroem.

similis, Blk.

(Pl. XXI- figs. 10, 11, a, 8, ¢.)

These two species occur in abundance in Cumberland and

throughout the Lake districts. A. /enestralis is very common

under stones and in the stone walls all over the fells near

Carlisle, and may be always recognized by its smaller size.

The male may further be distinguished from stmlis by the

straightness of the spur on the inner anterior angle of the

radial joint.

The dark blotch on the anterior part of the abdomen is

seldom or never divided as it is most frequently in s¢milis

(GE OAT figs: 10; 11), a):

The females are not so easy to distinguish ; but an exami-

nation of the epigyne will form a good, though I can scarcely

affirm a certain, clue. There appears to be a want of

stability in this portion of the female structure (Pl. X XI.

Hoe. tO, 115-0). “Pl XX). fie. 11, es -exinbits the? nestyor

A. fenestralis, formed, between two stones, of bits of dry

moss, insect debris, wings, legs, &c., while the female may

be observed crouching beside her egg-sac in the centre.

This little species is never, so far as | am aware, found in

outhouses or other buildings, nor have I ever taken it in very

close proximity to buildings, though doubtless it will occur

in the walls around farm buildings on the fells, where every

wall contains numbers of specimens.

A, similis, on the other hand, is found abundantly, though

not exclusively, in outhouses, stables, &c. There is scarcely

a crevice in any garden-wall, paling, pallisade, which may

not be tenanted by this ubiquitous spider. ‘hey are, how-

ever, also abundant in the fissures of the Red-Sandstone cliffs

overhanging the streams, and in the quarries around

Carlisle.

The males of this species may be recognized by the fact

that the spur at the inner anterior angle of the radial joint is

abruptly narrowed, its apex aculeate and much curved

inwards and upwards towards the palpal organs.

For figures of the epigyne see Pl. X XI. figs. 10, 11, 4, c.

390 Rey. F. O. Pickard-Cambridge on

Theridide.

Section THERIDIONINI.

Phyllonethis lepidum, W1\k.

This interesting little species occurred in some abundance

under stones in a marshy spot on the fells near the Tilber-

thwaite waterfalls in the neighbourhood of Coniston Water in

July 1891.

It has hitherto only been taken in Dorset, so far as I am

aware.

Section ERIGONINI.

Group, iN feat Ni

Genus LEPTYPHANTES.

Leptyphantes pinicola, Sim.

This little spider, added to the British list in Sept. 1890,

was in evidence in an immature state upon Helvellyn in

July 1891.

Leptyphantes ertceus, Blk. (Pl. XX. fig. 4, a, 4, c.)

Length of male { line.

Both sexes-—Cephalothorax almost as broad as_ long,

narrowed in front; very pale dull yellow, with dusky mar-

ginal line. Ocular area prominent; eyes conspicuous,

encircled with black. Dorsal profile-outline concave in

centre, very convex behind, and abruptly sinking towards the

base.

Clypeus scarcely as high as the ocular area, projecting a

little forwards.

Falces two and a half times the height of the clypeus, long,

vertical, straight, not attenuate or divergent towards apex ;

bearing three stiff hairs on inner side in front ; outer side

striate.

Sternum broader than long; brown, shining, convex, set

with a few isolated black hairs; terminating between the

posterior coxe in a very broad squarely truncate piece.

Legs pale yellow, clothed with short hairs. Femora

exhibiting beneath a double series of long fine hairs, the pair

nearest the apex much longer; femora i. with a fine spine

situated on the inner side a little towards the apex ; femora

ll., lll., iv. without spines.

new and obscure British Spiders. 391

Genua of all four pairs with a very long (three times the

diameter) obliquely erect spine at apex. Tibia i. with two

dorsal and two lateral spines on either side towards apex.

Tibie ii. with two dorsal and one lateral spine towards apex.

Tibiz iii. and iv. with two dorsal spines only. Metatarsi

of all four pairs with a single fine long (twice the diameter of

the joint) spine towards the base.

Eyes \arge, closely grouped, seated on dark black spots.

Posterior row straight, eyes equal, centrals scarcely half a

diameter apart, a quarter of a diameter from the laterals. An-

terior row straight, centrals a little smaller, almost in contact,

scarcely one quarter a diameter from the laterals. ‘The four

central eyes form a quadrangle much narrower in front and

longer than broad.

Abdomen oval, rather convex above, a little pointed towards

the spinners ; dorsal area pale dull yellow, sides and ventral

surface dusky black.

Male.—FPalpus, Humeral joint a little enlarged towards

apex. Cubital joint very small, as broad as long, rounded.

Radial joint narrow at base, enlarged in front and rounded ;

as broad as long. Both joints clothed with fine hairs; the

radial joint exhibiting a single fine curving spine directed

forwards.

Digital joimt small, clothed with hairs. Palpal organs

exhibiting on the outer side at the base a concave chitinous

piece (falciform process), its outer margin bearing a short

black spur directed inwards. At the apex close to the end of

the chitinous sheath are two dark black spurs. ‘The lateral

stylum is developed into a pair of elongate lobes, not very

distinct (Pl. XX. fig. 4, a, 1, 2, 3).

Female.—Rather larger than male, but similar in other

respects.

Lpigyne conspicuous, consisting of a short ovipositor-like

prominence (Pl. XX. fig. 4, ¢), its apex exhibiting a trans-

verse opening; from above presenting a semicircular form

(Pl. XX. fig. 4, 0).

This very small species is abundant amongst grass in the

summer months, It will not be found very difficult to identify

(though resembling Bathyphantes circumspecta) ¢f tt be first

recognized as belonging to the genus Leptyphantes by the spine

on the metatarst.

The palpal organs of the male will furnish sure characters

for ts recognition ; while the dusky abdomen, with its pale

dorsal area, of the female, and the form of the epigyne will

suffice for the identification of this sex.

Apparently generally distributed throughout the country.

392 Rev. F. O. Pickard-Cambridge on

Dorset ; Hertfordshire ; Epping Forest ; Cumberland ; and

Scotland.

Leptyphantes alacris, Blk.

Males and females of this fine and rare spider were taken

in some abundance amongst dead leaves in the woods at

Wreay, near Carlisle, in April 1891.

Leptyphantes nebulosus, Snd.

Males and females of this somewhat local spider were taken

at Cannock, Staffordshire, in May 1891, and also in Carlisle,

Oct. 1892.

Genus BATHYPHANTES.

Bathyphantes parvulus, Westr. (Pl. XXI. figs. 7, a, b.)

Length of male 14 line.

Cephalothorax dull yellow-brown, striz and margins tinged

with sooty brown.

Abdomen dull black, unicolorous.

Legs pale orange-yellow. Femora i. with two spines, one

above the other in front of the joimt about the middle.

Femora ii. and ili. with a single spine above, about the

middle; iv. without any spine. Tibieei. with a dorsal and a

lateral spine upon either side of the joint towards the apex ;

ii. with a dorsal and one on the posterior side towards the

apex ; ili. and iv. with one spine towards the base, another

towards the apex on the upperside.

Genual joints with a single spine at the apex. Metatarsi

without any spines.

The palpi of the male are very similar to those of ec7ewm-

specta, but the falciform process (or hook) is more densely

clothed with a fringe of hairs on the inner side (Pl. XXI,

fig. 7, a(a). The spiral spine at the apex scarcely takes so

wide a sweep, but is otherwise very similar to that of the

above-named species (Pl. XXI. fig. 7, a (0)).

This species may perhaps be most readily distinguished by

the fact that the abdomen exhibits none of the transverse

bars so noticeable in ezrcumspecta, being in fact unicolorous.

Having no females by me I am unable to give a figure of

the epigyne. Both parvulus and circumspecta may be

distinguished from ericea, tenebricola, zebrinus, &c. by the

presence in these species of a spine on the metatarsi.

Not nearly so common a species as the next; but found

—= .

new and obscure British Spiders. 393

occasionally during the summer months tn various parts of

England.

Bathyphantes gracilis, Blk. (Pl. XXI. figs. 6, a, b, c, d.)

Syn. Bathyphantes circumspecta, Blk.

Length of male rather less than 1 line.

Cephalothorax dull yellow-brown.

Sternum dark brown.

Abdomen with distinct pattern. Dorsal area dull white or

yellowish, bearing a series of dark, somewhat curved, trans-

verse bars.

Legs pale yellow straw-colour, often suffused with brown,

very long and slender. Femora i. with a spine above and

another in front about the middle of the joint; ii. with a

single spine above about the middle; ii. and iv. without

spines.

Genua of all four pairs with a single spine at apex.

Tibiz i. with three spines at the apex, one dorsal and two

lateral, and a single dorsal spine towards base. Tibia i. with

two spines at the apex, dersal and posterior lateral, and a

single one towards base. ‘Tibi ii. and iv. with a single

dorsal spine towards apex and another towards the base of

the joint. Metatarsi without any spines.

The palpi of the male are very similar to those of parvulus,

but the fringe of hairs on the inner margin of the falciform

process of the palpal organs (Pl. X XI. fig. 6, a) is not so regu-

larly distributed as in that species. The spiral spine at the

apex takes a wide sweep, the central black spur lying within

its circumference (Pl. X. XI. fig. 6, 6) is more distinct, while the

lobe supporting this spine is more globular than in parvulus.

The pattern on the abdomen will, however, render its

identification in both sexes comparatively easy ; though in

some specimens the abdomen is of a uniform dull yellow or

brown, with scarcely a trace of the transverse bars.

For the epigyne see Pl. X XI. fig. 6, c.

This is a very abundant spider amongst grass in the summer

months, and will not be confounded with other small spiders

belonging to the genus Leptyphantes (ericeea, tenebricola,

zebrinus, de.) if it be noticed that the metatarsi bear no spine

above towards the base.

Genus TMETICUS.

Tmeticus scopiger, Grube.

- Warburtonii, Cambr.

Thad the good fortune to meet with abundance of these

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 27

394 Rey. F. O. Pickard-Cambridge on

two fine species in August last amongst the long grass in

Newton Moss, near Penrith.

The latter has hitherto only been taken near Southport,

Lancashire, by Mr. C. Warburton. Both species were adult

at the same time, though scopiger had the advantage by

about a week.

Though there has never been any real doubt as to the

validity of Warburtonii as a species distinct from scopiger,

yet it is satisfactory to be able to examine specimens taken

side by side in the adult state and in considerable numbers.

As far as my observations have extended, there are none of

the perplexing intermediate forms between the two species ;

but in every example I have obtained the distinguishing

characters have maintained the same distinctness of definition.

Tmeticus rufus, Wid.

Abundance of females and several males, both adult,

occurred amongst dry leaves in the woods at Armathwaite,

near Carlisle, in April 1891.

I have also since taken this fine species amongst dead

leaves in the woods near Cannock Chase, June 1891.

Tmeticus silvaticus, Blk.

Females of this rare species were taken by myself on

Beacon Hill, near Penrith, in the spring of 1891.

Genus PoRHOMMA.

Porhomma adipatum, L. K.

The female of this rare spider was taken by myself near

Penrith in April 1891; but so far I have not been able to

meet with any specimens of the male sex, though both sexes

have been taken in the Cheviot Hills.

Porhomma montigena, Sim.

This spider, described in my last contribution to Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. as new (under the name Zmeticus niger),

would appear to be identical with M. Simon’s P. montigena,

which he states to be an inhabitant of alpine regions.

It was not adult when I visited the summit of Helvellyn

in June 1891 and 1892, but I found it plentiful in an

immature state.

new and obscure British Spiders. 395

Genus DrecyMBIUM.

Decymbium tibiale, Blk.

Two adult males and a female of this very distinct species

were taken by myself amongst dead leaves in the woods at

Wreay, near Carlisle, in April 1891.

They are very similar to D. (Nervene) nigrum, Blk., but

the stout, gouty, tibie of the first two pair of legs render them

easy to recognize in the male sex.

Genus Troxocurus.

Troxochrus cirrifrons, Cb.

An adult male of this apparently very distinct little species

occurred near Carlisle in 1890.

M. Simon considers it to be merely a variety of 7. scabri-

culus, Cb.; but unless an examination of a much larger

number seems to give evidence of a gradation of the distin-

guishing characters, one would be inclined to consider it as a

distinct species.

Genus AREONCUS.

Areoncus vaporariorum, Cb.

A single immature male, which I feel pretty confident

belongs to this species, was taken by myself in a cellar at

Cannock, Staffordshire, in June 1891.

Epeiride.

Zilla x-notata, Clerck. (Pl. XXI. figs. 8, a, 5.)

Zilla atrica, C.K. (Pl. XX. fig. 3; Pl. XXT. fig. 9, a.)

The very common 2-notata can be very easily distinguished

from “ atrica’’ (which is scarcely less common) in the male

sex by the comparative shortness of the palpi (vide Pl. XXI.

figs. 8, 9, a). The distinctions by which in the female sex

these two species may be recognized are less easily observ-

able.

In the first species the epigynal area appears as a

narrow, transverse, black plate ; while under a higher power

it resolves itself into the form shown on Pl. XXI. fig. 8, 0.

The same portion of structure in “ atrica” exhibits under

a low power a similar appearance, but at its apex can easily

be observed a cordiform dull white prominence (Pl. XXI.

: 2a

396 Rey. F. O. Pickard-Cambridge on

These two characters—the one characteristic of the males,

the other of the females of these two otherwise closely allied

species—will be found quite sufficient for distinguishing them ;

but there are other characters, drawn from the colouring of

the abdomen, which will help very greatly in determining

their identity, though not so reliable as the above.

The shoulders of the abdomen are in “ x-notata”’ sooty

black and the whole abdomen is of a sooty or silvery grey

colour; while in “ aérica” the shoulders are rusty red-brown

and the abdomen is of a delicate yellow, suffused at the sides

with bright orange-red.

The clear yellow V-shaped space on the sternum is usually

in “atrica”’ broader than in “ w-notata;” but further com-

parison of a vast number of specimens has shown me that

this character again, though a good one, is by no means

reliable.

It may be regarded as a general rule that “ Z. x-notata”’

constructs its web on stone bridges, in the angles of walls,

windows, greenhouses, old buildings, &c., while “ atrica”’ is

seldom found far away from foliage of some sort.

But I have lately taken “ x-notata”’ plentifully side by

side on a holly-hedge with “ atrica,” and I have taken

“‘atrica”’ on railings, bridges, and, singularly enough, on

the “ Roman wall,” far away from trees of any sort.

Both these species are very abundant in and about Carlisle,

and, indeed, throughout the country ; but since no figures of

the distinguishing characters of the females have yet been

published by our English authorities, I have ventured to give

them on Plate XX. fig. 3 and Plate XXI. fig. 8, b.

List of Species noted and described.

Amaurobius similis, Blackw., Tmeticus scopiger, Grube, p. 893.

p. 389. Warburton, Cambr.,

Fenestralis, Stroem, p. 389. p. 393.

Phyllonethis lepidum, W1k., simplex, F. Ch., p. 384.

p. 890. — rufus, Wid., p. 394.

Leptyphantes pinicola, Sim., silvaticus, Blk., p. 394,

p. 390. Porhomma adipatum, L. K.,

nebulosus, Snd., p. 592. p. 094.

ericeus, Blk., p. 390. montigenda, Sim., p. 394.

plumiger, F. Ch., p. 886. Decymbium titrale, Blk., p. 395.

alacris, Blk., p. 392. Troxochrus cirrifrons, Cambr.,

Lophocarenum Mengei, Sim., p. 395.

. 387. Areoncus vaporariorum, Cambr.,

Bathyphantes parvulus, Westr., p. 395.

392. Zilla «-notata, Clerck, p. 395.

— gracilis, Blk., p. 393. atrica, C, K., p. 395,

Fig.

Fxg.

Fig.

new and obscure British Spiders. 397

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE XX,

1, Lophocarenum Mengei, Sim.

a. Profile of male.

6. Cephalic eminence from above.

ce. Left palpus of male.

d. Epigyne of female.

2. Leptyphantes plumiger, F. Cb. Palpus of male.

a. Falciform process.

6. Lower branch of lateral stylum, enlarged.

e. Upper branch of ditto, enlarged.

3. Zilla atrica. Epigyne of female from above.

4, Leptyphantes ericeus, Blk.

a. Left palpus of male: (1) falciform process; (2) lateral stylum ;

(3) apical spines,

b. Epigyne of female from above.

c. Lateral view of ditto.

5. Tmeticus simplex, F. Cb.

A. Profile of female, highly magnified.

. Caput and falces of male from in front.

. Left falx of female.

. Epigyne of female.

. Palpus of male from above: (a) outer spur of radial joint.

F, Palpus from outer side: (a) spur of radial joint ; (6) falciform

process of palpal organs, very small in this species; (c) spirali-

form membrane.

G. Left palpus from above.

Hoon

PEATE XOX

6. Bathyphantes gracilis, Blk.

a. Left palpus of male from the outside: (1) falciform process ;

(2) spiral spine ; (3) lateral coil.

6. Ditto, exhibiting apex of palpal organs: (1) spiral spine;

(2) termination of lateral coil.

ec. Epigyne of female.

d. Lateral view.

7. Bathyphantes parvulus, Wstr.

a. Left palpus of male from the outside: (a) falciform process ;

(6) spiral spine,

6. Epigyne of female from above,

8. Zilla x-notata, Clerck.

a. Right palpus of male.

b, Epigyne of female from above.

9. Zilla atrica, C. K.

a. Left palpus of male.

10. Amaurobius similis, Blk.

a. Female; legs and palpi truncated,

b. Epigynal area from above.

ce. Epigynal area—taken from a less mature specimen.

ll. Amaurobius fenestralis, Stroem.

a, Female; legs and palpi truncated.

b, Epigynal area from above.

ec. Female and cocoon within silken nest constructed beneath a stone.

(The above figures are all more or less highly enlarged. ]

398 Mr. A. G. Butler on a new Moth.

XLIV.—Description of a new Moth of the Genus Anaphe

from Madagascar, with a Note on the Natural Position of

the Genus. By ArTuur G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

THE following new species, together with its long fusiform

social cocoon (not unlike that of Hypsoides bipars), was

obtained by the Rev. J. Wills in the forest of Hast

Imerina :—

Anaphe aurea, sp. n.

Wings above uniform pale silky golden buff, the males

with the basal half of the costal margin slenderly edged with

black ; below, the borders of the wings are more ochraceous

than above. Body above testaceous, with the head and collar

more or less deeply orange; antenne and eyes black: body

below deep ochreous, the inferior edge of the palpi, a few

hairs at the front of the pectus, and the tarsi of all the legs

black ; the tibiz of the anterior and middle pair black, fringed

with ochreous, those of the posterior pair blackish at their

distal extremity ; anal tuft of female silvery above, otherwise

coffee-brown.

Expanse of wings, ¢ 51, 2 62 millim.

Forest of Hast Imerina, Madagascar.

Four males and two females were sent with the cocoon.

The position of the genera Anaphe and Hypsotdes has long

been debated by Lepidopterists. Thus Walker (Lep. Het.

iv. p. 856) described Anaphe as a genus of the family Liparide,

whilst Herrich-Schiiffer in the same year referred it to the

Notodontide under the generic name Aretiomorpha ; whereas

Dr. Boisduval (Voy. de Delegorgue, 1847) seems to have

imagined that it was an Arctiid. In his article on Anaphe

(Trans. Linn. Soc. 1885) Lord Walsingham speaks of some

of its characteristics as shared by Cnethocampa, and

M. Mabille, speaking of his genus Canostegia (a synonym of

FHypsoides), says that it belongs to a special division of

Bombyx approaching nearly to the European Cnethocampa

(Bull. Soc. Ent. France, 1890 (published 1891), p. exlvi).

Mr. G. F. Hampson, who has recently made a careful

study of the families of the Lepidoptera, has pointed out to

me that under the so-called Lasiocampide of authors two

very distinct families are confounded, one of which (the true

Lasiocampidee) has the lower radial vein of the anterior wings

emitted {rom the posterior angle of the cell; the other

(Eupterotide, Hampson) emits this vein from the centre of

On the Interpretation of the Sponge Organism. 399

the discocellular veinlet. The Eupterotide moreover can at

once be distinguished from the Lasiocampide by the

important character of their well-developed frenulum, this

being entirely absent in the Lasiocampide. The larve of the

Lasiocampide are densely hairy, often with long thick tufts

directed forwards on either side of the head, or backwards from

the anal segment, as in the Liparide (to which Mr. Hampson

considers them allied) ; whereas the larve of the EKupterotide

are more Arctiid in character, such hairs as there are, whether

few or many, being chiefly emitted in tufts from wart-like

excrescences.

There can be no doubt whatever, from the entire structure

of the moths and the character of their larve, that Anaphe

and Hypsoides must be placed in the family Eupterotide of

Hampson.

XLV.— The Interpretation of the Sponge Organism, and some

Recent Works on Sponges. By Dr. Orro MAas*.

Since the investigations of F. E. Schulze on the structure

and development of sponges paved the way, probably all

zoologists have looked upon these animals as three-layered,

consisting of an outer and an inner layer of epithelium, and

enclosed by these a connective-tissue mass with cells and

deposits of various kinds. ‘This method of interpretation

does not take into consideration the question whether the

three layers correspond to the layers which arise from ecto-

derm, endoderm, and mesoderm in higher animals, and also

does not necessitate our holding any particular view regarding

the systematic position of sponges. As a matter of fact the

adherents of the most divergent theories on this point—

both those who derive sponges from a special class of Protozoa

separated from other Metazoa, and those who consider them

as true Metazoa, but as a special phylum, as well as, finally,

those by whom sponges are regarded only as a degenerate

branch of the Ccelenterate stem—have all recognized the

three-layered structure of sponges in their speculations,

Another question specially referring to the group of sponges

would be whether the three layers of the adult arise in

the development of the individual sponge from three separate

* Translated froma separate impression, communicated by the Author,

from the ‘ Biologisches Centralblatt, Bd. xii, nos. 18-19, pp. 566-572

(Oct. 1892).

400 Dr. O. Maas on the Interpretation

germinal layers or from two only. F. E. Schulze has

frequently given prominence to this distinction between the

layers of the adult and of the embryo, and has said that

sponges can only be regarded as triploblastic animals if, in

the undifferentiated embryo and before histological sepa-

ration, three cell-layers, distinct from one another but undiffe-

rentiated in themselves, could be distinguished—a state of

things which, to my knowledge, has not yet been demon-

strated with certainty in any sponge. However that may

be, in the adult sponge at all events, since the lead given by

Schulze, the covering layers of epithelium have to be sharply

distinguished from the third layer, the enclosed connective-

tissue substance with its various contained elements.

In this triple division, which is founded on the relative

position of the layers and is supported by histological disco-

veries, a correction has recently been made by Topsent*,

which at first sight appears not unimportant, but which, it

seems to me, makes little fundamental alteration. This

author distinguishes, to begin by summarizing his chief

results in this respeet, four kinds of cells—referring first

to the boring sponges and then to the Halichondrie—

namely (1) cellules contractiles, (2) vibratiles, (3) conjone-

tives, and (4) digestives pigmentées. ‘The first and second

constitute, according to him, the ectoderm and endoderm, the

others the mesoderm. By contractile cells he understands

those which, as he points out, from their position and

appearance have hitherto been regarded as ectoderm and

endoderm or as ‘fibres,’ the contractile fibre-cells of the

mesoderm. When he further says that the latter are

the only elements which have been made answerable for

the contractility, he does not at the same time take into

consideration the fact that contractility and mutability of

form have also been usually accorded to the epithelial

ectoderm cells. For how can authors otherwise have formed

a conception of the opening and closing of pores? Moreover

there is to be found in the literature a whole series of special

examples, in which reference is made to alterations in the form

of the ectoderm cells—by Lieberkiihn in Spongilla, by F. E.

Schulze in Sycandra, by myself in the young and by Weltner

in the adult Spongilla, by Vosmaer in Myzilla, and so on.

Further, it is not justifiable to comprise offhand in one group

the cells of the external skin and the contractile elements in

the interior, however similar the two kinds of cells may appear

* Topsent, E., ‘Contribution 4 Etude des Clionides,” Arch, Zool.

expér, V. bts Suppl.

of the Sponge Organism. 401

histologically. The former constitute the covering in the

region where the body of the sponge is bathed by the water,

but the latter lie znside a connective tissue, and hence cannot

be termed ectoderm, so far as regards the adult differentiated

sponge.

It is somewhat different if we extend our investigation and

raise the question whether in the course of the phyletic deve-

lopment of sponges the covering epithelium cells and the

contractile elements were not one and the same, and whether

we do not find even now a similar relation in primitive sponges,

as EK. A. Minchin has done *. He has described in the oscula

of a calcareous sponge generally held to be of primitive and

simple structure a sphincter which contracts these openings so

readily that they have hitherto not been seen. This sphincter

consists of two epithelial layers of flat, spindle-shaped, ecto-

derm cells ; of mesodermal elements there are only wandering

cells to be observed here and there; hence Minchin concludes

with reason that here the very energetic contraction is onl

brought about by the ectoderm. Minchin yields indeed too

much to Topsent when he subsequently expresses the opinion

that all authors have called the muscle mesodermal; but he

applies Topsent’s and his own results in a more correct manner

when he says ‘ that in a highly specialized sponge muscular

cells which originally formed a part of an epithelium became

more specialized and sank into the mesoderm.”

I find the most developed condition in this respect in the

horny sponges, according to F. E. Schulze’s well-known

description. There “contractile fibre-cells,” easily recog-

nizable by their structure, lie in great quantities in the

mesoderm, @. e. in the connective-tissue mass, often arranged

in strands and sometimes forming complete concentric layers

round the canals; on the other hand, the covering layer also

has become further differentiated, the cells of the epidermis

have secreted a fine cuticle, and as far as this extends their

power of contraction must be at an end. Thus we have here

the division of labour carried to its fullest extent.

On the contrary, we have before us, not only in the

sphincter but in the whole structure of Leucosolenia clathrus,

a more primitive condition, as Minchin’s histological disco-

veries show t+. ‘The sponge itself has great power of contrac-

tion, and the different forms that have thus arisen were earlier

regarded as varieties and then as stages of development. In

* E. A. Minchin, “Oscula and Anatomy of Leucosolenia clathrus,”

Quart. Journ. Micr, Sci. xxxiil. p. 4 (June 1892),

+ E. A. Minchin, “Some Points in the Histology of Leucosolenia

elathrus,’ Zool. Anzeiger, 1892, no, 501.

402 Dr. O. Maas on the Interpretation

reality they are only phases of contraction, which pass some-

what quickly into one another; and if the ectoderm be

investigated in different stages of contraction all gradations

are found, from an ordinary flat cell (where the sponge is

expanded) to completely mushroom-shaped cells, which show

the chief mass of the cell-body displaced deeply inwards (where

the contraction is very strong). ‘The connective-tissue sub-

stance contains no elements for contraction; the wandering

cells occurring in it are easily distinguished by their nucleus

with nucleolus and their dissimilar contents from the contrac-

tile cells with uniformly granulated protoplasm and nucleus

with a network. Since besides these there are only spicules

with their cells and sexual products to be found in the

middle intermediate cell-mass, and as, further, the above-

mentioned ectoderm cells appear regularly in a form corre-

sponding to the contraction for the time being, it may be

rightly concluded that the seat of contractility in this simply

built sponge is still specially in the outer epithelial layer.

The simplicity of Leucosolenia clathrus is of course shown

also in the fact that it does not yet possess any separate

flagellated chambers, but that the whole internal cavity is

evenly clothed with collar-cells. The latter necessarily

take a passive share in the contraction, and then become

compressed in transverse diameter, corresponding to the

direction of contraction, and hence longer.

Through the discoveries of Minchin as well as of Topsent

our attention is again drawn to the question referred to above,

raised by F. E. Schulze, as to whether sponges which show

three layers in the adult condition are not nevertheless merely

diploblastic animals (“ Metamorphose von Sycandraraphanus,”

Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Band xxxi., 1878). The two recent

authors seek to arrive at a conception of the intermediate layer

by the histological method, since they look upon its elements

as not equivalent in themselves, but as standing in closer or

more distant relation to the primary layers. Topsent’s merit

appears to me to consist in that he recognizes the contractile

cells of the intermediate mass as being much more similar

to the covering-cells than are the cells of the intermediate

mass among themselves; of the latter there still remain

to him as specially mesodermal the cedlules conjonctives (in

which the skeletogenous cells must also be included) and the

digestives pigmentées. Minchin also has attempted a similar

solution of the intermediate layer into its heterogeneous

of the Sponge Organism. 403

elements, and after separating out the contractile cells as of

epithelial origin, he regards as “ mesodermal organs ’’ proper

only the skeleton and the genital products. “ Cellules

digestives pigmentées”” he does not mention among them ;

but these from their function—according to the one author

they take up food-stuffs, according to the other they only

transport them further from the digesting flagellated cells—

must stand in closer relation to the covering of the surface

and of the interior, or, rather, become set free directly from it.

However justifiable it may be to apply the histology,

especially of a primitive sponge, to the interpretation of the

middle layer, nevertheless we may expect still better explana-

tion from the developmental history. In the development of

Sycandra F. KB. Schulze has incidentally shown that in this

sponge there are present at first in any case only two germinal

layers, which afterwards form the three layers of the adult,

inasmuch as from the flagellated cells of the larva arises only

the endodermal system, and all remaining elements spring

from the larger non-flagellated cells of the embryo. With

regard to this it may be pointed out that he (at that time

surely not without intention) enumerates the differentiations

of this layer in the same serial order in which, as it now

appears, they were laid down both in the ontogeny and

phylogeny. He says, for example, ‘ Shall now this layer of

tissue thus constituted, in which the skeletal parts arise, the

genital cells are formed, and in places even contractile fibre-

cells occur, be termed mesoderm, and its outer flat epithelial

covering ectoderm, or not?’’ He arrives at a negative con-

clusion, because all these elements are differentiated out of one

embryonic cell-layer. How this indubitable process is carried

out in detail has still, as is well known, to be investigated.

In a larva, the structure and metamorphosis of which

appear to permit a comparison with Sycandra, it was my

good fortune to be able to follow * this differentiation some-

what more closely, and particularly to determine how the

various elements of the middle layer become separate at

different periods of the ontogeny. The larva of Hsperia (as

also a series of other Desmacidonide-larve investigated by

me) consists, apart from complications of detail, in the main

of two different layers—first of a layer of small and very

slender flagellated cells, with minute nuclei, which lie more

anteriorly and make up the greater part of the surface of the

larva; and secondly of a much more bulky layer of much

* O. Maas, ‘ Die Metamorphose von Esperia Lorenzi, nebst Beobach-

tungen an anderen Schwammlarven,” Mitt. d. Zool. Station zu Neapel,

x. Bd., 3 (1892).

404 Dr. O. Maas on the Interpretation

larger cells, together with spicules, which forms the surface

only at the hinder pole, and in addition makes up the interior

of the larva. In fixation, which takes place with the anterior

pole, the small flagellated cells come to lie in a reversed

position in the interior, and the whole remaining mass grows

round them. From the former arise the flagellated chambers

and the efferent canals in part, while from the cells of the

latter are formed all the remaining constituent parts of the

sponge.

The separation of some of the elements has already been

completed in the larva, so that two kinds of cells can be

recognized in it and spicules are formed in quantities; but

other elements first become differentiated after the meta-

morphosis. ‘The two kinds of cells in the large-celled mass

are, first, such cells as are provided with a nucleus and

nucleolus and contain deposits of unequal size, and, secondly,

cells the nucleus of which shows a network and which con-

tain a uniform protoplasm. From the former arise the

amoeboid wandering cells, which, as is known, give rise to

the genital products; while the latter, with uniform proto-

plasm, have various destinations. After metamorphosis they

for the first time separate into the cells of the outer covering

and into the contractile elements, which come to lie in the

parenchyma of the intermediate mass; they are thus identical

with the “ ectoderm,” the “ cellules contractiles ” of Topsent.

The separation takes place relatively late; even during the

metamorphosis the ‘ mesodermal’? muscle-cells and the

“ ectodermal” covering-cells cannot be distinguished from one

another, especially at the marginal parts; their separation

first becomes distinct with the formation of the canal-system.

In these siliceous sponges also the contractile elements often

form whole tracts; the differentiation, however, never goes

so far as in the horny sponges; the “ectoderm,” 2 e.

covering-cells, never lose their contractility, and throughout

life look histologically very similar to the corresponding

elements in the intermediate mass.

On this account there is no ground for designating this

covering and the contractile elements as ectoderm simply, as

Topsent has done, even after I have shown their common

derivation. The spicule-forming cells and the ameeboid

wandering cells might just as well be termed ectoderm.

It is true that they are separated in the embryos much earlier

than the muscular elements, but this 1s a difference of degree

and not of kind.

On the whole the circumstances are instructive under

of the Sponge Organism. 405

which the various tissue-elements are gradually differentiated

from the principal mass of the larva which remains after

deducting the collar-cells. F%rst are separated the supporting

skeletal substance and the cell material from which the genital

products arise. Ata later period the epithelial covering-layer

and the contractile elements first become separated. Much later

still the cells appear differentiated which glue the spicules

together into bundles by secretion of spongin. ‘The ontogeny

ot Lsperia furnishes a good indication as to how these

must have developed in the course of ontogeny. Naturally

displacements and abbreviations in point of time must not be

left out of consideration; thus, for example, in the phylo-

genetic history of sponges the formation of spicules and

fixation have universally and with reason been brought into

connexion with one another; but a whole series of free-

swimming sponge-larve show spicules already present. On

the whole, however, the sequence of events among themselves

and the nature and manner of differentiation may be taken as

good guides to conclusions.

The development of Esperia, and indeed of Sycandra also,

has a parallel in the phylogenetic stage represented by

Ascetta clathrus in the sponge series. In this simple sponge

we have, according to Minchin, little more than skeleton and

genital products in the intermediate tissue ; the seat of con-

tractility lies still especially in the epithelial covering, just

as must have been the case, according to the development of

Esperia and Sycandra, in phylogeny, and in very primitive

forms must still be.

From a series of cases in which the development of spongin

is more accurately known to us we are well justified in

speaking of a diploblastic embryo. We could distinguish in

it; according to the cases before us, an ectomesoderm and

an endoderm; but these names at once entail a comparison

with the germinal layers of higher animals, and the preceding

discoveries were intended to be kept within the limits of the

group of sponges.

Berlin,

July 20, 1892.

406 Mr. W. L. Distant on a new Species of Cicadidx.

XLVI.—Description of a new Species of the Homopterous

Family Cicadide. By W. L. Disrant.

Fam. Cicadide.

Subfam. Croaprvz.

Cicada timorensis, sp. n.

&. Body above castaneous. Head with a central spot to

front, the anterior angles of the vertex and a spot on base at

inner margins of the eyes pale ochraceous ; ocelli dark shining

ochraceous; a small dark spot on the anterior angles of the

vertex just above the insertion of the antenne and a similar

spot on the ochraceous area at the inner margins of the eyes ;

eyes olivaceous or castaneous. Pronotum with the anterior,

lateral, and posterior margins ochraceous, its disk much

varied with the same hue and with a pale central longitudinal

fascia, widened posteriorly, where it contains two distinct

castaneous spots; posterior margin inwardly castaneous.

Mesonotum ochraceous, with five large castaneous spots, four

obconical (of which the two central are smallest) starting

from the anterior margin, the fifth basal and triangularly

produced across disk. Metanotum and cruciform elevation

ochraceous, the last with its anterior angles dark castaneous.

Abdomen castaneous, the basal segmental margins palely

tomentose. Head beneath, sternum, legs, rostrum, and

opercula pale ochraceous; face with a triangular spot at

base and acentral fascia castaneous ; abdomen with the poste-

rior segmental margins and the anal appendage ochraceous.

Tegmina and wings pale hyaline, their extreme bases

ochraceous, each with two small dark spots; the venation

dark ochraceous or castaneous; tegmina with the costal

membrane ochraceous.

The rostrum extends to the posterior coxe ; the opercula

are about half the length of the abdomen, their inner margins

straight and contiguous, their apices broadly convex, their

outer margins moderately concavely sinuate.

The face is very strongly transversely striate.

Long., excl. tegm., g 26 millim.; exp. tegm. 80 millim.

Hab. Malayan Archipelago; Timor.

This species is nearest allied to C. coronata, Dist., from

which it differs by the different colour-markings, the opercula

not overlapping at their inner margins, &c.

Mr. W. L. Distant on the Entomology of the Transvaal. 407

XLVII.— Contributions to a Knowledge of the Entomology of

the Transvaal. By W. L. Distant.

Since I published the enumeration of the insects I collected

when in the Transvaal some other collections have been

received belonging to different orders. The novelties I

propose to describe as I find opportunities to work out the

collections.

COLEOPTERA.

LONGICORNIA.

Lamiide.

Mallonia granulata, sp. n.

Pale fuscous; elytra with two transverse, broken, macular,

creamy-white fasciz not reaching the median suture, the first

about central and consisting of three irregularly-shaped and

fused spots on each elytron, beneath which are one or two

dots of the same colour; the second macular fascia is near

the apex and consists of two small sinuated and well separated

spots on each elytron surrounded by a few dots of the same

hue; the colour round these pale spots is irregularly darker

and there are some slender dark discal streaks between the

two fascie. The pronotum has two subobsolete greyish

streaks on the basal half of each lateral margin.

The antennal tufts are well developed and dark fuscous in

hue; the head has a distinct central longitudinal and very

slender striation, on each side of which is a dark brown line ;

the pronotum is coarsely granulate, but less strongly on the

anterior area, the granules being most numerous between the

lateral spines; the elytra are very coarsely but somewhat

sparsely punctate ; the frontal portion of the head from the

base of the antennz is very coarsely punctate and the body

beneath more sparingly so.

Long. 21 millim.

Hab. Transvaal, Pretoria.

This species is allied to M. albosignata, from which it

differs by the distinct granulation of the pronotum and the

almost obsolete lateral greyish fascie to the same, the different

size and pattern of the subapical macular fascia to the

elytra, &c.

408 Mr. O. Thomas on a new Bat of the

LEPIDOPTERA.

HETEROCERA.

Eupterotide.

Sangatissa pretoric, sp. n.

Head and thorax above pale ochraceous ; the disk of the

pronotum is rubbed in the specimen described, but there 1s

evidence of a large black discal patch, which appears as a

large hour-glass-shaped spot on bases of pronotum and abdo-

men; abdomen above ochraceous, with three longitudinal pale

castaneous fascia ; the segmental margins are very narrowly

and obscurely dark fuscous; body beneath pale ochraceous ;

eyes and antenne blackish.

Wings above pale ochraceous ; anterior wings with a dark

fuscous longitudinal fascia in cell; a central discal series of

transverse fuscous fasciz placed between the nervules, that

below the lower median nervule very large and preceded by

a basal spot; an outer discal transverse series of fuscous

fasciate spots preceding a submarginal fuscous fascia and two

fuscous spots at base beneath the submedian nervure. Poste-

rior wings with a central transverse fuscous macular fascia, an

outer discal series of subquadrate fuscous spots placed between

the nervules, and a submarginal fuscous fascia. Fringe of

both wings warm ochraceous. Wings beneath with all the

fuscous markings much paler and subobsolete,

Exp. wings 108 millim.

Hab. 'Vransvaal, Pretoria.

In this species the two upper median nervules are emitted

somewhat close together at the apex of the cells of both wings,

and I have to thank Mr. Hampson for his examination and

decision of the true generic position of this fine moth.

Mr. Butler also kindly showed me an unnamed specimen

from Natal in the collection of the British Museum.

EE Ee ee eee eee

XLVIII.—Deseription of a new Bat of the Genus Artibeus

Srom Trinidad. By OLDFIELD THomas.

In a small collection of bats recently presented to the

Museum by Mr. J. H. Hart, the Superintendent of the

Botanic Gardens, ‘Trinidad, there is a single specimen of an

Artibeus closely allied to A. bilobatus, Peters, but clearly

representing a new species of this interesting genus. I pro-

pose to name it in honour of its discoverer, to whom the

Genus Artibeus from Trinidad. 409

Museum is indebted for many additions to its collection of

Trinidad animals.

Artibeus Hartit, sp. n.

Size rather smaller than in A. dilobatus. Colour, so far as

can be made out in a spirit-specimen, dull brownish grey, the

bases of the hairs decidedly lighter than the tips ; upper and

under surfaces of apparently just the same shade; no white

markings on face or back. Nose-leaf very short and broad,

the breadth of the upright portion almost equal to its height ;

horizontal portion entirely bound down to and continuous

with the muzzle in front, on the sides notched in the position

of the extra lobes in bilobatus, but without the lobes them-

selves. Ear short, rounded, the notch behind the antitragus

scarcely perceptible, but a marked emargination in the outer

edge of the ear just above the tip of the tragus.

Skull, when viewed from the side, lower in the muzzle and

more abruptly elevated above the orbits than in A. bilobatus.

Dental formula as in A. planirostris and bilobatus, 7. e.

I. 5, C. +, P. 3, M. 3x 2=82, this formula characterizing the

subgenus Uroderma of Peters. Median upper incisors broad,

pointed in the centre of their cutting-edge. Canines short

and stout, their tips not projecting downwards beyond those

of the posterior premolars. Shapes and proportions of molars

very much as in A. bilobatus, except that the postero-internal

angle of ™! projects inwardly some way beyond the inner

edge of ™?, while the two are about level in that species.

Lower teeth also as in A. bilobatus, except that the posterior

premolar is as short horizontally as the anterior, and is there-

fore decidedly shorter than x77.

Dimensions of the type (a slightly immature * male in

spirit) :—

Head and body 52 millim. ; nose-leaf, height of lancet 5:5,

breadth of lancet 4:2, breadth of horseshoe 5:5; height of

ear 12°5; forearm 38; third metacarpal 35; tibia 13°6;

foot 9°5.

Skull: basal length 16°8; distance from front of canine to

back of ™2 7:0; breadth of palate outside ™1 8°2; vertical

length of upper canine 2°9.

This species is only the third known member f of the sub-

* The epiphyses of the limb-bones are not fully ossified, but the teeth

are all up and in use.

+ According to Dobson’s Catalogue; but I strongly suspect that

Peters’s A. concolor, considered in that work as a mere variety of A. plani-

rostris, ought properly to be reckoned as a distinct species, equally dis-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 28

410 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on Two new

genus Uroderma, and may be readily distinguished from the

other two, A. planirostris and bilobatus, by its nose-leaf being

bound down to the muzzle in front as well as by the detailed

differences in external structure and dentition above described.

XLIX.—WNote on Mexican Examples of Chilonycteris Davyi,

Gray. By OLDFIELD 'THOMAS.

Wir the specimens of Geomys Bullert described in the

August number of the ‘Annals’ (supra, p. 196) Dr. A. C.

Buller has sent to the Museum five specimens of a Chilo-

nycterts apparently referable to the Trinidad and Brazilian

C. Davyi, Gray, but distinguished at the same time by their

brilliant fulvous-chestnut colour and by their slightly smaller

size. ‘The species was incidentally recorded from Mexico by

Prof. Peters in his paper on the group*, but no Mexican, or

even Central American, specimens have previously come to

England. On direct comparison now with the type from

Trinidad and with Dominican and Venezuelan specimens I

have come to the conclusion that the Mexican ones ought to

be subspecifically separated on the colour and size characters

above mentioned, and would propose for them the name of

Ch. Davy? fulvus, subsp. n. The brilliant fulvous colour is

not unlike that of male specimens of Natalus stramineus, but

does not seem to be, as in that animal, a sexual character,

for Dominican examples of both sexes are of precisely the

same greyish or brownish hue.

_The forearm of the type measures 43 millim. in length, and

in the four other specimens 42°5, 43°5, 44, and 45.

Dr. Buller obtained the specimens at Las Pefias, west coast

of Jalisco, on the 20th November, 1891.

L.— Two new Buprestidee from Damma Island.

By Cuares O. WATERHOUSE.

Among the insects collected by Mr. J. J. Walker during the

eruise of H.M.S. ‘ Penguin’ is a small collection made at

Damma Island, north-east of Timor. The species are mostly

small, and will require much time to determine; but two fine

tinguishable with that animal, however, from A. Harti by the characters

of its nose-leaf. It is also somewhat larger, having, as Dr. Matschie, of

the Berlin Museum, kindly informs me, the second skull-measurement

above given 7°5 millim., and the third 9-9 or 10; its forearm measures

47 millim.

* MB. Ak. Berl. 1872, p. 361.

Buprestide from Damma Island. 411

Buprestidz are certainly new, and of these I subjoin descrip-

tions. In order to make the position of one of these clear I

must first make some remarks on the following genera :—

CHRYSODEMA, PSEUDOCHRYSODEMA, and PARACUPTA.

The species of Chrysodema have metallic tarsi and have in

nearly all cases a smooth, slightly raised, median line to the

thorax.

The species of Paracupta have yellow tarsi and an impressed

median line to the thorax.

Pseudochrysodema, Saund, (Cist. Ent. 1. p. 223), occupies

an intermediate place between these, having yellow tarsi, but

having araised median line to the thorax ; it has, moreover, a

distinct projecting angle to the elytra just below the shoulder.

The interesting species which I describe below has yellow

tarsi and a raised median line to the thorax, and has also a

subhumeral angulation. In these respects it comes nearest

to Pseudochrysodema; it has, however, quite a different

appearance from the two described species, having evenly

convex elytra, the thorax with scarcely any trace of lateral

impression, but at the base of the thorax are two small, elon-

gate, sharply cut foveee, which are not present in Pseudo-

chrysodema nor in any species of Chrysodema known to me,

I think, nevertheless, that it would be premature to propose a

new genus for the present species.

Pseudochrysodema (?) Walkeri, sp. n.

Aureo-viride, nitidum ; thorace subtiliter punctulato, linea mediana

vix elevata levi, lateribus leviter impressis crebrius punctatis,

basi utrinque fovea parva insculpta; elytris nigro-cyaneis, con-

vexis, punctatis, haud costatis, ad apicem bene acuminatis acute

serratis ; tarsis flavis, unguibus eeneis; antennis articulis 3°-11™

nigris.

Long. 15 lin.

The thorax is gently convex, only slightly narrowed in

front, finely and not very closely punctured on the disk, more

closely and rather more strongly punctured at the sides, which

are very lightly impressed at the middle; there is a smooth

slightly raised median line, with the usual impressed punc-

tured line on each side of it; the posterior angles are nearly

right angles, and do not project laterally ; on each side of the

base, at a short distance from the posterior angles, there is a

short, oblique, narrow, deeply impressed fovea. ‘The elytra

are convex, most so at a short distance from the base, with a

412 Miscellaneous.

distinct projecting angle just below the shoulder, and with

the margins at the apical portion strongly and acutely serrate,

distinctly punctured, except near the suture at a short distance

from the base, the usual costee indicated by lines of punctures.

The underside of the insect resembles that of Chrysodema

radianum, but is more golden, and all the median area is more

flattened ; this is particularly noticeable at the inner part of

the posterior coxee, which forms a more distinct angle with

the rest of the coxa. The tarsi are pale rusty yellow. The

apical segment of the abdomen has a very small acute notch.

Cyphogastra abdominalis, sp. n.

Viridis, nitida; thoracis disco utrinque cyaneo suffuso; elytris sat

fortiter punctatis, ad apicem levioribus, fere nigris, ad latera

postice aureo-viridi suffusis, margine ipso cupreo tincto; corpore

subtus aureo-viridi, lateribus abdomineque lete cupreis, hoc vittis

quatuor sordide albis ornato.

Long. 13-16 lin.

Very like C. nigripennis, Th., but rather broader and more

strongly punctured, with the apex of the elytra formed as in

C. calepyga, Th. The elytra nearly black, but have a

distinct dark blue shade in some lights, the margins more or

less green or golden green. The body beneath is green (with

the usual yellow powder here and there), with the sides, and

especially the abdomen, reddish coppery.

Two examples show aslight pale bluish-green shade at the

suture of the elytra near the apex. Some examples have the

metasternum coppery. One specimen has a little green

shade on the abdomen.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Doubly-armoured Herrings. By A. Suiru Woopwarp,

In his studies of the herrings of New South Wales, Mr. J. Douglas

Ogilby * has lately made an interesting observation, of which he

does not appear to appreciate the significance. In describing a

new species, Clupea sprattellides, from the rivers flowing into Port

Jackson and Botany Bay, he remarks that it differs from all the

* Records of the Australian Museum, vol. ii. p. 24 (August 1892),

Miscellaneous. 413

typical members of the genus in exhibiting ‘‘a series of scutes

similar to those on the abdominal profile between the occiput and

the dorsal” fin. He points out, moreover, that this feature is

peculiar to “ all the freshwater and estuary non-migratory Herrings

of the cismontane rivers of the Colony, between the limits of the

Richmond River and Botany Bay;” while he finally observes that

the presence of the dorsal scutes may perhaps be regarded as

separating the species in question from the genus Clupea, in which

case he proposes the new name of Hyperlophus.

If Mr. Ogilby had not shared in that lamentable ignorance of

extinct animals so conspicuous in a certain school of zoologists, he

might have been spared the discussion of a point that was settled

more than fifteen years ago; and, instead of adding to the burden of

synonymy, he might have been able to contribute an item to the

broad philosophy of the subject. As a matter of fact, the doubly-

armoured herrings were discovered in 1877 by Professor EK. D. Cope*,

who established for them the genus Diplomystus—a genus now

so widely recognized that it has already found a place in the

elementary handbooks f.

Now the great interest of Mr. Ogilby’s observation lies in the

circumstance that Diplomystus is one of the earliest known types

of herring, having a very wide range in space during the latter part

of the Cretaceous and the early part of the Tertiary period. It was

evidently a characteristic fish of those times, and no trace of the

genus at a later period seems to have been recorded until the publi-

cation of Mr. Ogilby’s recent paper. It has been discovered in the

Upper Cretaceous of Brazil and of Syria; in the Eocene of Wyoming,

U.S.A.; and in the Oligocene of the Isle of Wight. It is most

abundantly represented in the Green River Shales of Wyoming ¢,

and some species exhibit the remarkably forward pelvic fins ob-

served in the new herring from New South Wales. The occurrence

of Diplomystus at the present day in the freshwaters of Australia,

is thus another interesting case of the survival of ancient types in

remote places of refuge; and it might be profitable to institute a

detailed comparison between the other freshwater Teleostean fishes

of Australia and their extinct allies occurring in other parts of

the world.

The Development of the Gemmules of Ephydatia fluviatilis, Auct.

By W. Zyxorr, of Moscow.

While at present engaged in preparing for the press a detailed

article on the development of Ephydatia fluviatilis, Auct., I see a

* Bull. U.S. Geol. Surv. Territ. vol. iii. p. 808.

+ Zittel, Handb. Paleont. vol. iii. p. 276; Nicholson & Lydekker,

Paleont. vol. ii. p. 996,

t E. D. Cope, Rep. U.S. Geol. Surv. Territ. vol. iii. pp. 73-79, with

plates.

414 Miscellaneous.

possibility of briefly communicating the results at which I have

arrived during my investigation of this question.

1. The appearance of the glistening granules (yolk-substance)

in the ordinary amceboid cells must be regarded as the earliest

stage in the development of the gemmules.

2. These cells with the glistening granules (‘“ trophophores ”

of Marshall *) begin to glide towards one another, while they are

joined by a fairly large number of ordinary parenchyma cells.

3. Notwithstanding the assertions of Geette T, neither the ciliated

chambers nor the canals take part in the development of the

gemmules.

4, The cells which have glided together unite, and form a small

spherical lump, the central mass of the future gemmule, around

which the parenchyma cells group themselves in several concentric

rows.

5. The number of the glistening granules in the cells of the

central mass increases visibly, so that the ordinary parenchyma

cells which were at first observed between those cells completely

disappear.

6. The peripheral cells of the parenchyma, which group them-

selves concentrically around the central mass, gradually assume a

clavate form and arrange themselves radially, as was perfectly

correctly described by Geette.

7. Moreover these cells group themselves into one, and not into

from two to three layers, as Goette maintains, and that, too, not

simultaneously over the entire surface of the future gemmule.

8. The lower expanded disciform ends of the clavate cells secrete

a chitinoid cuticle, the first internal layer of the future shell of the

gemmule, as is quite correctly stated by Geette.

9. There is no “‘ enveloppe primitive ” around the central mass of

the future gemmule, as described by Wierzejski t.

10. Amphidises are not formed in the clavate cells of the shell of

the gemmules, as is described and figured by Geette §.

11. The amphidises appear outside these cells, exactly as described

by Wierzejski; and moreover they group themselves in concentric

zones around the clavate cells.

12. I have succeeded in observing amphidiscs from the earliest

stages of their development until they were fully formed, and I

always found them outside the clavate cells.

* W. Marshall, “ Vorlaufige Bemerkungen iiber die Fortpflanzungsver-

haltnisse von Spongilla lacustris,” Sitzungsberichte der naturforsch.

Gesellschaft zu Leipzig, 1884.

7+ A. Geette, ‘Untersuchungen zur Entwicklungsgeschichte von Spon-

gilla fluviatilis, 1886.

{ A. Wierzejski, “ Le développement des gemmules des éponges d’eau

douce d'Europe,” Archives slaves de Biologie, t. i. 1886, f. 8.

§ Loe. cit. Taf. v. figs. 35 & 36.

ae ee ee a

Miscellaneous. 415

13. The amphidises gradually penetrate into the layer of the

clavate cells, and distribute themselves between them.

14. The cells which are displaced by the amphidises emerge

upon the surface of the latter, and secrete the second chitinoid

cuticle, whereupon they atrophy, and the gemmule appears in its

completely developed state, as previously described by Geette and

.Wierzejski.

Finally one little remark in conclusion: Gcette’s assertion that

the clavate cells of the gemmule in process of formation form amphi-

dises in their interior, appears to me to be at once improbable, for

the very reason that in such a case we would have to ascribe a

double réle to one and the same cell; 2. e. the faculty of secreting

(1) chitin with their lower flattened end, and that, too, twice over ;

and (2) silica for the formation of the amphidiscs. So far as I am

able to judge, there is no instance of the assumption by one and

the same cell of such different chemical functions.—Zoologischer

Anzeiger, xv. Jahrg., No. 386, March 14, 1892, pp. 95-96 (sent in

Dec. 14, 1891).

On the Habits of Gelasimus annulipes, Edw.

By A. Atcocx, M.B,

Darwin, in the ‘ Descent of Man,’ quotes several observations

which illustrate the considerable complexity of life of Gelasimus.

He refers (2nd edition, pp. 254, 269, and 271) to Fritz Miiller’s

account of Brazilian species of the genus in which the males are

more numerous than the females, in which the pugnacity of the

males is remarkable, and in which the male exhibits a chameleon-

like attractiveness of colour not possessed by the female. He also

refers to Milne-Edwards’s quotation (Hist. Nat. des Crustacés,

tom. il. p. 50), that the male and female of a species of Gelasimus

live together in one burrow, the mouth of which the male closes

with his enormous chela.

The observations which I have to record are on the common

species Gelasimus annulipes, Edw.

This species lives in vast swarms in “ warrens” on the muddy

tidal swamps of the Godavari and Kistna, each individual having its

own burrow, round which it ranges, and into which it retreats when

alarmed.

In the colder months, at any rate, the males far outnumber the

females.

In the male alone one of the chele is enormously developed. In

a fully adult male the length of the large chela is two-and-a-half

times the greatest length, and one-and-a-half times the greatest

breadth, of the whole body, and 40 per cent. of the entire weight of the

animal, and is coloured a beautiful cherry-red fading to a rose-pink,

416 Miscellaneous.

the rest of the animal being of adingy greenish-brown colour. I have

been able to observe that, whatever other functions the great chela may

serve—whether as a stopper to the mouth of the burrow, or as a

nuptial support, as some have supposed—it also, in the species under

consideration, is (i) a club used in the contests of rival males, and

(ii) a signal to charm and allure the females. This last function is

particularly apparent. As one walks across the mud one first

becomes aware of the presence of these crabs by noticing that the

surface of the mud is everywhere alive with twinkling objects of a

brilliant pearly pink colour. Carefully watched, these prove to be

the enormous chele of a crowd of males of Gelasimus, waving in the

air, each little crab standing at the mouth of its burrow and cease-

lessly brandishing its big claw. On closer observation, among every

ten or so males a small clawless female may be seen feeding in

apparent unconcern. If the female should approach the burrow of

a male, the latter displays the greatest excitement, raising itself on

its hindmost legs, dancing and stamping, and frantically waving its

beautifully coloured big claw. From prolonged watching I feel

convinced that the waving of the claw by the male is a signal of

entreaty to the female, and I think that no one can doubt that the

claw of the male has become conspicuous and beautiful in order to

attract and charm the female.

The second function, as a fighting weapon, becomes apparent

when in the general tournament one of the rival males approaches

too close to another.

The great claw is then used as a club, the little creatures making

savage back-handed sweeps at each other. When two males were

put into a bucket together the larger immediately gave chase to the

smaller, and with one blow swept him off his feet. I did not

actually see the rival males seize each other in the conflict, but I

have no doubt that they do so, for on going over the field of action

I saw several freshly dismembered chele lying on the mud. So

that the chela is probably used as a shears as well as a club.

It seems likely that the claw primarily became enlarged as a

fighting weapon: but this, though it explains its size and weight, is

not sufficient to account for its wonderfully conspicuous beauty,

which, of itself, must make the little animal, otherwise sombrely

coloured in harmony with its habitat, a mark to its enemies.

We can only suppose that the colour and brilliance has been

secondarily acquired in order to attract and please the female.—

From the Adnunistration Report of the Marine Survey of India for

1891-92.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[SIXTH SERIES.]

No. 60. DECEMBER 1892.

LI.—On a new Spider from Calcutta. By the Rev.

O. P. CamBrivge, M.A., F.R.S., &e.

[Plate XXII.]

Fam. Theridiide.

Genus ARIAMNES, Thor.

Ariamnes simulans, sp. n.

Adult female.—Length 83 lines ; length of cephalothorax

1 line, of abdomen 73 lines.

Cephalothorax.—Length nearly three times the width;

oblong, truncated behind, constricted laterally at the fore

extremity of the caput, and sides nearly parallel; of a flat-

tened form; profile-line nearly level; a slight impression

behind the eyes and an indentation at the thoracic junction.

Its colour is yellowish, with some converging lateral markings

forming on each side a broad yellow-brown band.

yes at the fore extremity of the caput; four forma large

central square, the two anterior eyes being the largest of the

eight and seated on tubercles ; the lateral pairs are nearer to

the hind-centrals than to the fore-centrals, the hind-lateral

and hind-central eyes on each side being nearly contiguous to

each other.

The clypeus is a little prominent at its lower margin, and

its height is nearly about half that of the facial space.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 29

418 Rey. O. P. Cambridge on a new Spider from Calcutta.

Legs long, slender; relative length 4, 1, 2, 3; those of

the first and fourth pairs greatly the longest. The meta-

tarsi are of moderate comparative length. The tibie short ;

their colour is pale yellowish, the femora and tibiz of the

first pair dark yellow-brown; the tibize of the second pair

pale yellow-brown ; they are furnished with hairs only. The

palpt are short, yellowish; the terminal tarsal claw is

rather long, slender, and sharply bent downwards from its

base.

Falces small, straight, furnished with bristles in front.

Mazxille moderately long, rather broadest towards their

extremity (where they are obliquely truncated), and a little

inclined towards the labium ; they are furnished with some

black bristly hairs, those on the inner margin of each being

the strongest and directed towards each other. The labium

is small, short, and of a somewhat truncated form. The

colour of the falces, maxillee, and labium is similar to that of

the legs.

The sternum is of a very elongate heart-shape or subtri-

angular, its hinder extremity produced between the coxe of

the fourth pair of legs into a truncated point. Its colour is

like that of the maxille.

The abdomen is of a cylindrical form, its posterior extre-

mity produced into a long, tapering, caudal appendage, the

length from the spinners to the extremity being at least four

times that from the spinners to the cephalothorax ; it is of a

whitish-yellow hue, with, on the upperside, a central longi-

tudinal silvery line, on each side of which is a yellow-brown

stripe, deepening into dark brown at the hinder extremity ;

the sides of the posterior half of the tail are marked with

short transverse (or perpendicular) dark streaks. The extre-

mity of the tail is sharp-pointed and is clothed with a short

dark pubescence. ‘The spinners are short, those of the ante-

rior pair strongest. ‘The genital aperture is of characteristic

form, being somewhat oblong-oval, divided by a narrow

longitudinal septum.

Like some others of a nearly allied genus (Argyrodes) this

part of the structure was clogged with a kind of resinous

looking secretion.

The example from which the above description has been

made was kindly sent tome by Mr. D. D. Cunningham, by

whom it was found in the Botanical Garden at Shilpur, Cal-

cutta. Its colour when alive is stated to have been vivid green.

This I conclude applies to its prevacling hue, which has since

gone off (as so commonly is the case with green spiders) into

dull yellowish. I should, however, suppose that a close

On the Development of the Pedipalpi. 419

examination in life would show some silvery lines and longi-

tudinal brownish stripes. Mr. Cunningham adds that the

resemblance of this spider to a caterpillar is very remarkable ;

and no doubt in life the caudal prolongation is mobile.

The genus Ariamnes has a very wide range; but I have

not before seen an example of it nearer the Kast Indies than

Ceylon.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXII.

Fig. 1. Ariamnes simulans, 9, enlarged.

Fig. 2. Ditto, in profile, less enlarged.

Fig. 3. Fore part of the caput, showing the position of the eyes.

Fig. 4. Genital aperture.

LII.—On the Development of the Pedipalpt. By Dr. A.

STRUBELL, of the Zoological Institute of Bonn am Rhein*.

In view of our scanty knowledge of the natural history of the

Pedipalpi, I made it one of my principal tasks during a

lengthy sojourn in the Malay Archipelago to follow out in

greater detail the development and lite-history of a represen-

tative of this group of Arachnida, which offers so many

oints of interest. As the subject of my investigations [

selected Thelyphonus caudatus, which, while widely distri-

buted in these islands, is particularly common in Java, where

I spent several months.

Guided by the erroneous statements of the text-books,

according to which the Pedipalpi are viviparous, I commenced

by sacrificing a considerable number of specimens without

ever discovering embryos in their genital ducts, until towards

the end of October I received a female, to the ventral surface

of which there was attached a fairly capacious egg-sac.

I am indebted to my little Malay friends for the gradual

acquisition of a larger number of eggs, representing a develop-

mental series, which is not absolutely continuous, it is true,

but nevertheless embraces the most important stages.

As regards all details of my results I must refer the reader

to a fuller account which I hope shortly to be able to lay

before those who are interested in the study of the group; [

now merely desire to give a brief outline of the development

of the external bodily form.

* Translated from the ‘Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ xv. Jahre. (1892),

nos. 885 and 386, pp. 87-93, ;

29*

420 Dr. A. Strubell on the

At the period of oviposition the female The/yphonus buries

itself fairly deep, often as much as a foot and more, in the

earth, and there lays its eggs. Simultaneously with these

there issues from the genital aperture a secretion which

speedily hardens in the air and surrounds the eggs in the

form of a thin-walled transparent sac. This is attached to

the ventral surface of the animal, and contains a variable

number (fifteen to thirty) of ova.

The ovum, which is oval in shape and rich in yolk, is of

the considerable size of nearly 3 millim., and is surrounded

by a chorion of a yellowish colour, to which a delicate vitel-

line membrane is closely attached.

After the formation of the blastoderm there appears near

one pole of one side of the ovum, which is somewhat flat-

tened, a roundish white spot, from which, in consequence of

a local multiplication of the blastoderm cells, an area which

likewise appears white, but is as yet indistinctly defined, soon

extends towards the other pole. Upon this disk-shaped

region there now appear, as the earliest traces of the future

embryo, a series of transverse furrows, which are at first

shallow and which apparently arise almost simultaneously

and divide the embryonic rudiment into a number of segments.

In the first instance seven such divisions are distinguishable.

After the first and largest section—the cephalic plate, which,

however, is not yet sharply circumscribed,—the second is

constituted by the segment which furnishes the pedipalpi, and

this is succeeded posteriorly by four other segments, from

which the ambulatory limbs subsequently proceed. Finally

the seventh and last section, which, in contradistinction to

the other fillet-shaped sections, is semicircular in shape, with

its periphery directed forwards, may in consequence of its

function be termed the abdominal plate. All these segments

are primarily unpaired structures. While, however, they

become further and further separated from one another,

there soon appears in the median line a shallow and narrow

longitudinal groove, which divides the whole of the segments,

with the exception of the abdominal plate, into two symme-

trical halves. This median furrow proceeds from the poste-

rior towards the anterior end of the embryo. The last four

thoracic segments are the first to divide, and these are subse-

quently followed by the segment which gives rise to the

pedipalpi, and thereupon also by the eighth division, the

segment of the cheliceree, which has in the meantime become

separated off from the cephalic plate, which likewise divides

into two apical lobes. While this process is taking place

the unpaired abdominal plate increases in breadth; at its

Development of the Pedipalpi. 421

lateral margins there appear distinct depressions, which,

becoming deeper, give rise to the first pair of the abdominal

segments. This is succeeded by the second pair, which are

produced by further constriction. Owing to the fact that the

abdominal segments become intercalated between the abdo-

minal plate and the last thoracic segment, and that, in conse-

quence of the lateral expansion of the median groove, the

posterior thoracic segments separate more and more from one

another, the primitive streak gradually loses its disk-like

form, and, while it now becomes more sharply marked off

from its environment, assumes the shape of a pear. At this

period the earliest rudiments of the appendages become

visible upon the several thoracic segments. The latter have

in the meantime increased in extent and have become fused

together at their margins. The appendages appear near the

middle of the segments as small knob-shaped prominences,

and the pedipalpi as well as the ambulatory limbs precede

the chelicere in development. Meanwhile the abdominal

segments have further increased by the process of splitting

off from the abdominal plate, and hand in hand with this the

median groove, which may now be more appropriately termed

the median area, has also expanded still more in its posterior

section.

It naturally follows that with this process the primitive

streak once more becomes changed in appearance. We may

now compare its form with an isosceles triangle, the apex of

which is occupied by the cephalic plate, while the two widely

divergent halves of the primitive streak form the sides, and

the base is represented by the abdominal segments, which

adjoin one another almost in a horizontal plane.

Simultaneously with the appearance of the appendages the

rudiments of the nervous system arise as two rather broad

bands, which run on the inside of the thoracic segments as

far as the abdomen, and soon divide into a series of six pairs

of ganglia, in correspondence with the number of the seg-

ments. ‘These two bands come into contact with one another

at the cephalic plate, where the mouth has already become

visible as a small pit between the apical lobes.

No material change in the relative position of the primitive

streak and yolk has taken place during this period. In

consequence of the longitudinal growth of the embryonic

rudiment the cephalic plate has indeed curved over slightly

towards the dorsal side ; but so striking a flexure as has been

frequently observed in the true spiders is never found in

Thelyphonus. ‘The ventral surface of the ovum, upon which

the primitive streak lies i its entire extent, still exhibits a

422 Dr. A. Strubell on the

pronounced convexity, which does not become incavated until

later.

The changes which now take place and are externally

visible are primarily exhibited in the further development of

the segments of the body which have already been mentioned.

Jn the first place the abdomen again increases considerably

in size. While more segments are continually separated off

from the median unpaired abdominal plate, the latter with

its adjoining abdominal divisions moves out from its previous

horizontal position, and gradually projects forwards at an

acute angle.

The formation of the twelfth pair of abdominal segments

completes the series; the abdominal plate then hes as a

terminal piece at the tip of the abdomen, and from it the

caudal filament is subsequently developed. It is especially

worthy of remark that provisional appendages, such as those

with which we are acquainted in the case of the scorpions

and the true spiders, are not to be found at any period upon

the abdominal segments of Thelyphonus. On the other hand,

smal] thickenings appear at an early period on the inner

margin of the several segments, and, gradually becoming

more sharply defined, represent the ganglia of the abdominal

portion of the ventral chain.

If we now take a lateral view of the ovum, we observe

that the upper portion of the ventral surface has become

flatter, while the posterior division projects somewhat towards

the protruding abdomen. ‘The development of the embryo

now makes rapid progress. ‘l'wo semicircular pits appear at

the hinder margins of the apical lobes. The labrum becomes

visible above the mouth, while the labium arises as a narrow

protuberance at its lower border. In proportion as the brain

continues to develop the further forward does the mouth

advance, until it finally comes to lie between the chelicere,

which are situated close to one another. The limbs, too, have

in the meantime increased in length and their segmentation

is already visible, although not yet distinct.

Simultaneously with this a peculiar hemispherical structure '

comes into view between the first and second ambulatory

limb. It first appears.as a small lateral prominence at the

base of the second limb, which is still knob-shaped ; but it

soon becomes constricted off, and then assumes the above-

mentioned position. Iam unable to make a definite state-

ment as to the significance of this organ. The fact that at a

spot on the inner side of the chorion corresponding with this

body a brownish substance is excreted, which projects like a

tooth between the two limbs, seems to betoken a secretory

Development of the Pedipalpt. 423

function. This structure is likewise found in Phrynus, only

in this case it does not change its original position, but

remains at the base of the second limb.

When the extremities have already attained a considerable

length, and before all the other organs which have just been

mentioned have arrived at the stage of development which

has been described, there begins to be noticeable upon the

ventral surface a slight groove, which gradually becomes

deeper and finally leads to a separation between the cephalo-

thorax and the abdomen. The former at last bends so far

towards the abdomen that the extremities lie close to the sides

of the latter. At this period there also takes place the closure

of the dorsum. Shortly after the formation of the rudiments

of the appendages there are already to be observed on the

outer side of the two halves of the primitive streak small

quadrate areas which adjoin one another, and in the course of

the development grow out laterally, to subsequently unite in

the median line of the dorsum with the formation of the

heart. This closure takes place very rapidly, though we are

able to observe that it proceeds from in front towards the

rear. It is only at this stage, when the dorsal sides have

grown together, that the final development of the ventral

surface likewise takes place. Hitherto the six pairs of

thoracic ganglia lay, in accordance with their origin, at the

sides of the widely divergent halves of the primitive streak,

separated from one another in the shape of a bifurcate fork,

open posteriorly; and in the same way until now the two

abdominal ganglionic cords had preserved their position

unchanged at the boundary between the dorsal and ventral

surfaces. These also now travel towards the median ventral

line of the abdomen, and there unite to form a continuous

chain.

With this the development of the embryo is essentially

complete. It only remains to be mentioned that some time

previously a delicate cuticular envelope was formed, which

clothes all parts of the body; upon this envelope we observe

at the base of each of the ambulatory limbs, as well as of the

pedipalpi and chelicerse, a pointed thorn of chitin, which is

destined to facilitate the process of hatching. With the

help of these egg-teeth the embryo now breaks through the

shell, stripping off its first cuticular coat in so doing, and

attaches itself firmly to the dorsal or ventral surface of the

mother, by which it is still carried about for some time

longer.

The just-hatched young at first exhibits only very slow

awkward movements, and is so remarkably different from the

424 On the Development of the Pedipalpt.

adult Thelyphonus in appearance that it may well be termed

a larva with some degree of justice.

In colour it is yellowish white. The abdomen, which is

cylindrical in shape in consequence of the still abundant yolk

which is stored up within it, materially exceeds the cephalo-

thorax in volume. Upon the cephalothorax are situated

three pairs of pale red, tube-like, ambulatory limbs, which

exhibit no distinct segmentation, and at their tips instead of

the claws bear adhesive disks of considerable size. The pedi-

palpi, like the unsegmented caudal filament, are still rela-

tively short; their terminal joint, which in the adult is

developed into a powerful chela, is still unpaired. The eyes

still lie beneath the larval skin, while the lung-sacs do not

yet communicate with the exterior.

Particularly striking, however, is the primitive condition

of the ventral nerve-chain, which is distinctly perceptible

beneath the thin chitinous covering; for while the adult

animal exhibits only a single large ganglion in the cephalo-

thorax, from which, besides a few lateral branches, a simple

central main cord runs through the abdomen, to expand

posteriorly into a small ganglion, the larva still possesses a

completely segmented ventral chain. The six pairs of ganglia

of the cephalothorax are still sharply distinguishable from

one another ; the abdominal section consists of ten pairs of

ganglia, of which the first six pairs are connected with one

another by transverse and longitudinal commissures, while the

four terminal ones, which are more closely united together,

constitute a common but still segmented mass.

It is only during this larval period that the development

of the organs is completed in the form in which we find

them in the adult Zhelyphonus. While this is taking place

the larva remains constantly upon the body of the mother,

and in the meantime consumes the yolk-material which it has

brought with it. After some time a second ecdysis takes

place, whereupon the creature, now equipped with all the

attributes of the parent, leaves its mother, henceforth to seek

its food independently in the same pugnacious manner.

It will be seen from what has beeu stated above that the

mode of development of Yhelyphonus exhibits a greater

agreement with that of the true spiders than with that of the

scorpions. ‘The pronounced divergence of the two halves of

the primitive streak and the other phenomena connected

with this are characters which have to be taken into con-

sideration in this connexion equally with the entire absence

of embryonic membranes.

In the detailed paper it will be my task to enter more fully

Limax maximus, Z., and its Varvety cinereo-niger, Wolf. 425

? ) fas) )

into the question of affinities, and with the help of figures to

give a more exact account of the development of the bodily

form, of which the above is only a cursory sketch, as well as

of the organogeny.

LII.—Limax maximus, L., and its Variety cinereo-niger,

Wolf. By Watrer EK. Coniince, Demonstrator of

Biology in Mason College, Birmingham.

AS there seems to be a general misunderstanding as to what

the L. cinereo-niger of Wolf really is, notwithstanding a

number of important papers that have been written upon its

anatomy &c., and having had the opportunity of examining

a series of British examples, I desire to make a few remarks

upon the same, from which it will be evident that this slug is

simply one of the many colour-variations of the well-known

L. maximus, L. It is the more important that this should be

done as Mr. Roebuck * has stated that “it [L. einereo-niger]

is now separated by the best continental authorities” and

‘that there are also important differences between the two

species in the genital apparatus.” It is upon this statement

that its right to rank as a species is based in this country.

Now it is to be greatly regretted that Mr. Roebuck has never

thought it worth while to point out these ¢mportant differences

in the genital apparatus, for Simroth tT, who has described

the anatomy, fails to see any difference in it from ZL. maxi-

mus. Dr. Scharff ft, who has still more recently examined

the anatomy, says, “I found no difference anatomically

between it and a typical L. mazimus, except in the origin of

the retractor muscle of the penis ”’§.

In face of these statements, to which [ have quite recently

drawn Mr. Roebuck’s attention, he still || classes it as a

species, adding a note to the effect “that it is at least

entitled to subspecific rank,” its external characters being

*¢ so distinct and unmistakable,” not a word being said as to

the previous-named ¢mportant differences in the reproductive

organs.

* Journ. Conch. vol. iv. p. 38 (1883-85).

+ Zeitschr. f, wiss. Zool. vol. xlii. (1835).

} Trans. Royal Dublin Soe. vol. iv. ser. 2, p. 518 (1891).

§ Variations in the point of the origin of the retractor muscles are one

of the commonest, and are met with in typical examples of all species of

slugs.

|| Journ. Conch. vol. vii. (1892),

496 Mr. H. G. Smith on Three new

The specimens I have examined were mostly full-grown

slugs; and after thirteen dissections the only difference I

was able to discover was one similar to that pointed out above

by Dr. Scharff, viz. in the point of the origin of the retractor

muscle of the penis. The reproductive, digestive, and nervous

systems all support Simroth’s statement that this slug is but

a colour-variation of L. maximus.

Any malacologist possessing a knowledge of the colour-

variations of even our British slugs cannot, I think, consis-

tently, and certainly not scientifically, found species upon

the same. Jourdain * has stated that such differences in the

Limacide as general form, coloration, structure of the shell,

jaw, &c. are characters which vary with age and habitat, and

that for specific distinction recourse must be made to the

internal anatomy.

Of late I have frequently drawn attention + to the import-

ance of a knowledge of the anatomy of the Mollusca, and it

is to be regretted that Mr. Roebuck should, in the face of

statements from able anatomists such as I have mentioned,

persist in confusing an already very complicated subject.

LIV.—Descriptions of Three new Species of Butterflies cap-

tured by Mr. D. Cator in British North Borneo, in the

Collection of Mr. Grose Smith. By H. Grose Siva,

Papilio Catoris.

Male.— Upperside. Both wings white, with black veins and

markings. Anterior wings with four irregular oblique bars

crossing the cell and extending to the costal margin, the first and

third bars interrupted; beyond the cell is a large black irregular

patch extending above the lower discoidal nervule and below

the uppermost median nervule; broad black streaks extend

along the middle and lower median nervules and the sub-

median nervure, the two lowest streaks being connected by alarge

black quadrangular spot; between the veins is a curved sub-

marginal row of conical black spots, the uppermost being the

largest and protracted inwardly. Hight triangular black

spots at the ends of the veins, connected with each other on

the margin, the two uppermost at the apex being confluent ; a

black line on the inner margin widest near the base.

* “Comptes Rendus,’ vol. ci. p. 963 (1885).

t+ Cf. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. ix. p. 308 (1892); ‘The Slugs of

the British Isles,’ p. 1 (1892) ; ‘The Conchologist,’ vol. ii. p. 56 (1892).

Butterflies from British North Borneo. 427

Posterior wings with the veins from the base to near the

_ Submarginal row of spots broadly black; the cell is crossed

from near the middle of the subcostal nervure to near the end

of the median nervure by a broad black line; between the

uppermost and middle median nervules, at their junction with

the median nervure below the cell, is a large oval black spot ;

the broad black streaks along the lowest median nervule and

the submedian nervure curve towards and join each other at

their outer end, forming a loop; there is a submarginal row

of six subconical spots, that nearest the costal margin the

longest and largest, the spot nearest the anal angle rectangular ;

at the anal angle is an irregular subcaudate black bar, sur-

mounted by a pale yellowish space, above which is a narrow

black line; the ends of the veins are broadly tipped with

greyish-black markings, which join each other and form an

nregular grey band on the margin, which is emarginate.

The underside resembles the upperside, but the marginal

spots are smaller and not connected with each other.

The female resembles the male.

Expanse of wings 43 inches.

Hab. Pingas and Penungah, North-east Borneo.

This remarkable butterfly, which is named after its captor,

is intermediate between P. ¢dewoides, Hewitson, and P. Deles-

sertit, Guérin.

Appias flavius.

Male.—Upperside. Resembles A. nero, Fabr., but is more

yellowish orange, the veins are the same colour as the wings,

not black as in A. mero, nor is there any dusky shading

towards the margins.

Underside. Anterior wings paler, and posterior wings

yellower than on the upperside. The dusky indistinct sub-

marginal bands which cross the disk of both wings of A. nero

are absent on the anterior wings, and on the posterior wings

are represented by a dusky patch beyond the cell.

Female.— Upperside. Both wings paler yellowish orange

than in the same sex of A. nero. On the anterior wings the

discocellular nervules, and the median nervure from the base to

its junction with the lowest median nervule are narrowly

black, all the rest of the veins in the centre of the wings being

flavous; the sinuate dark band which crosses the disk of

the female nero is in A. flavius narrower, and not interrupted

between the lowest median nervule and the submedian

nervure ; the space towards the base of both wings which is

irrorated with dusky scales is more restricted than in the

female nero.

428 On Three new Butterflies from British North Borneo.

Expanse of wings 24 inches.

Hab. Taganac Island, North-east Borneo.

From a good series of this insect, in which the character-

istics above described are uniform, I am induced to consider

this variety as worthy of description. ‘The ordinary form of

A, nero was not captured in the island. Some of the male

specimens are more red than others, a variation which also

occurs with A. nero, but in all of them the veins are the same

colour as the rest of the wings. In coloration it approaches

the variety of A. nero from the Island of Palawan, but it is

less bright, though brighter than A. zarinda, Boisduval, from

Celebes.

Elymnias borneensis.

Male.— Upperside. Anterior wings dark brown, brightly

suffused with purple, with three pale blue elongate spots

situate between the discoidal and upper median nervules ; the

purple reflection extends to the posterior angle, but not quite

to the apex of the wings. Posterior wings brown, slightly

suffused with purple over the whole extent of the wings.

Underside. Both wings resemble those of penanga and

sumatrana, but are darker, and on the posterior wings there

is no submarginal row of spots.

Female.— Upperside. Anterior wings greyish brown, faintly

with dull blue atthe base; anoblique irregular ill-defined greyish-

white band from the middle of the costal margin to near the

middle of the hind margin, and a similar band extending into

the cell, about its middle, and over the space between the sub-

median nervure nearly as far as the middle median nervule.

Posterior wings greyish white, shghtly tinged with pink,

with a broad greyish-brown streak from the base along the

upper subcostal nervule and thence round the outer margin,

where on its inner edge the streak is sinuate on the veins.

Underside. Both wings brown, irregularly mottled with

grey, the grey bands and patch on the upperside being indis-

tinctly represented.

Expanse of wings 2% inches.

Hab. North-east Borneo.

This species is near to EH. penanga, Westwood (mehida,

Hew.), but the male differs in having only three instead of

five blue spots on the anterior wings, and the female is

uite distinct from the female of that species.

In the Hewitson Collection at the British Museum the

male of this species is placed with specimens of 4. mehida,

and the female is unnamed.

On the Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 429

LV.—On the Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects.

By N. CnoLtopKkowsky *.

“Comparative anatomy will have to confine itself more and more to

the raising of problems, while the exact formulation and solution thereof

is the province of embryology.” —KLEINENBERG.

AmonG the embryological phenomena which are of importance

for phylogenetic deductions the segmentation of the germinal

streak certainly occupies a prominent position. ‘This will

therefore be the appropriate place for the discussion of the

question as to the number of the segments of the germinal

streak and of their paired appendages. I shall leave out of

the question the so-called primary “segmentation observed by

Ayers, Graber, and Nusbaum—in the first place because it

has as yet been but very little investigated, and secondly

because I doubt that this primary seomentation was of great

phylogenetic importance. For it is “quite possible that the

early division of the germinal streak into four sections is

occasioned by similar causes to those which are responsible

for the early appearance of bilateral symmetry in Vertebrates

and Arthropods or of the shell in Mollusks, @. e. by reaction

of the definitive shape of the animal upon the form of the

embryo. It may be added that as long ago as 1870 Metsch-

nikow described a similar primary segmentation in Scorpio, in

which the germinal streak at first divides into three large

sections.

The total number of the segments of the germinal streak

of Insects is stated by authors to be from sixteen to eighteen,

and is said to be at any rate not more than eighteen. The

foremost segment, which bears the antenne, is universally

considered to be pre-oral, while the remaining segments are

stated to form the primary trunk; the first three of these

belong to the head, the fourth to the sixth body-segments to

the thorax, and the seventh to the seventeenth to the abdo-

men. ‘The last (eleventh) abdominal segment is not con-

sidered to be entirely homologous with the other metaimeres,

and is termed the ‘‘ end-segment.”” ‘The above is the preva-

lent conception of the Insectan germinal streak at the present

time, and in accordance with this are also interpreted the

* Translated from the ‘ Mémoires de l’Académie Impériale des Sciences

de St. Pétershourg,’ vii® série, t. xxviii. no. 5, pp. 86-101 (St. Petersburg,

1891); being the concluding portion of a memoir by the same author

entitled “Die E-mbryonalentwicklung von Phyllodromia (Blatta) ger-

manica” (lid, pp. 1-120, with six plates).

430 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

morphological value of its appendages and their homologies

with extremities of other Arthropods. Herein the homology

of the anterior end of the embryo in all Arthropods is

assumed; the homology of the posterior end is out of the

question, for the number of the abdominal segments varies

greatly in different Arthropods.

In setting up homologies of the parts of the body and the

extremities the question of the value of the foremost cephalic

appendages is of special importance, for it is precisely on the

basis of the conception of these appendages that attempts

have been made: to divide the type of the Arthropods into

two, three, or four subtypes. In the critical examination of

the morphological value of the appendages the innervation of

the latter is also taken into account, and justly so. I have

no intention of enumerating here the attempts which have

been made to homologize the cephalic appendages of Arthro-

pods, since this would lead me too far; it will be sufficient

to allude to the fundamental principles of these homologies,

which have been accepted by the majority of authors as

dogmas. ‘Thus it is considered to be an established fact that

(1) the head of Insects consists of four metameres ; (2) the

antenne of the Tracheata, partly by reason of their inner-

vation from the supra-cesophageal ganglion, are to be regarded

as pre-oral appendages ; (3) the cheliceree of the Arachnida

(which were formerly held to be homologues of the Insectan

antennz) are homologous with the mandibles of Insects, since

they are originally innervated from a post-oral ganglion,

which only subsequently fuses with the supra-cesophageal

ganglion; (4) the first (anterior) pair of Crustacean antenne

is homologous with the antenne of Insects, since to the

second pair of antenne there corresponds a special pair of

ganglia which is originally post-oral, though it subsequently

fuses with the supra-cesophageal ganglion.

Certain highly important facts have recently become known

which, in my opinion, render the justice of the above view of

the cephalic appendages of Insects very doubtful. In

Chapter IV. of this memoir (p. 43) I have alluded to the

fact that the conjecture has already been expressed by Ticho-

mirow * that the Insectan head perhaps consists of six meta-

meres ; further, that in the case of Chalicodoma even as many

as seven embryonic cephalic segments are supposed to exist

by Carriére, and that I myself on the basis of my own inves-

tigations am inclined to consider that not less than six

segments are present in the head of Insect embryos. The

* A. Tichomirow, ‘ Entwicklungsgesch. des Seidenspinners im Fi’

(Moskau, 1882): in Russian.

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 431

highly interesting facts communicated by Carriére are unfor-

tunately stated only too briefly ; besides this, his figures are

somewhat indistinct, and, what is especially to be regretted,

his paper contains no transverse sections from the cephalic

region such as would make it clear how the seven pairs of

ganglia, to which the author alludes, are related to the

cephalic extremities. Carriere considers the ganglion frontale

to be the nerve-centre of the first (foremost) cephalic seg-

ment; as I have already stated, I do not think it possible to

homologize the sympathetic ganglia with the centres of the

central nervous system. It is further to be remarked that,

according to Carriére, the antennary segment is pre-oral,

which, however, does not harmonize with his own figures.

Carriére states that four pre-oral segments are present, so

that only the mandibular and maxillary segments are post-

oral. According to my view, however, the homology of the

Insectan antenne with the rest of the ventral extremities is

placed beyond all doubt both by their post-oral position, which

has been conclusively proved in the case of many Insects, and

also by the presence of a mesodermal somite belonging to the

antenne. J am therefore constrained, at least until the

appearance of the detailed paper by Carriere, to rely solely

upon my own observations upon the development of the

cephalic nervous system in Phyllodromia and upon Ticho-

mirow’s statements as to the embryonic cephalic appendages

in Bombyx mort (which I find to be confirmed by my own

observations upon Grastropacha pint). It seems to me that

it is sufficiently clear from these observations that, if there is

any homology at all between the antenne of Tracheata and

Crustacea, the antenne of Insects can only correspond to the

second pair of antenne of Crustacea, since the antennary

ganglia (the embryonic antennary lobes) of Insects strictly

belong to the primary trunk, and, just as in Crustacea, do not

become fused with the rudiments of the pre-oral ganglia until

later. or the same reason I consider that the chelicere of

Arachnids are also homologous with the Insectan antenne.

As to further homologies of the mouth-parts and the other

extremities of Arthropods, I consider it to be quite impossible

to give a comparative table of them at the present time, as

has become the usual practice. Such tables are in my opinion

premature, since the question of the composition of the Arthro-

pod head proves to be much more complicated than is gene-

rally supposed. ‘The very fact, observed by 'Tichomirow,

Biitschli, Carriére, and myself (in Gastropacha pint), that

small appendages are situated between the antenne and

mandibles, is sufficient to warn us to be cautious and that we

439 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

should do better to wait a little before we homologize the

mouth-parts of Myriapods, Arachnids, and Insects, not to

mention Crustacea. For our knowledge of the development

of Myriapods is as yet altogether too scanty, and even the

embryology of Insects and Spiders needs completion. Under

such conditions it would be far too daring to attempt an homo-

logization of the mouth-parts of Arthropods at present. One

thing I believe is certain, namely that the antenne of Insects,

and in all probability of the Tracheata in general, are true

homologues of the appendages of the trunk, and therefore do

not correspond to the pre-oral antennee of ’ Peripatus. It is

also hardly open to doubt that the group ACERATA (Peecilo-

poda and Arachnida) established by Kingsley does not corre-

spond with its name, for there exists no reason at all for

considering the chelicere to be not homologous with the

Insectan antenne. ‘There is also no justification for Lang’s

proposed division of the Tracheata into ANTENNATA (Myria-

poda and Hexapoda) and CHELICERATA (Arachnida), since

the Arachnida, on the basis of the development of the cephalic

extremities, are not separable from the Antennata.

Among other appendages of the germinal streak of Insects

those belonging to the abdomen are “also very interesting, and

I will now discuss them somewhat more in detail. As we

have seen (Chapter IIL.) the embryo of Blatta germanica

possesses eleven pairs of abdominal appendages, which,

according to all appearance, are completely homologous with

the thoracic legs. It is here my intention to consider those

abdominal appendages which persist for a longer time in the

post-embryonic development, such as the pro-legs of cater-

pulars and Tenthredinid larve, the abdominal appendages of

the Thysanura, &e.

With reference to the abdominal appendages of Campodea

and Machilis, the prevalent view for a long time was that

they are homologous with the true legs. Only a few investi-

gators, such as Burmeister *, declared against this theory.

Considerable doubt has recently arisen as to the significance

of these appendages as rudiments of legs; for certain authors

believe that they correspond not to the legs, but to the coxal

appendages, which are also present upon the thoracic legs.

If this view, which is based exclusively upon anatomical

facts, is correct, abdominal legs provided with coxal appen-

dages must nevertheless exist in embryonic life in the case of

Machilis and Campodea also and be able to subsequently

disappear, leaving only their coxal appendages behind. Con-

* Burmeister, ‘Handbuch der Entomologie,’ Bd. 2, 1838, p. 454.

——

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 433

siderable attention has been bestowed upon the abdominal

appendages of Insects by Dr. Haase, who recently published

a detailed treatise* upon this subject. Unfortunately

Dr. Haase’s very interesting paper takes zoographical and

anatomical facts too exclusively into consideration; it pays

but little attention to comparative embryology. In my

opinion, however, it is altogether impossible to set up homo-

logies without constant reference to the facts of embryology.

For instance, while Haase decides the question as to the

abdominal styles of Machilis and Campodea, which is alto-

gether in dispute, because it has not yet been embryologically

investigated, by declaring them to be coxal appendages, he

also assigns to the same category the so-called styli of the

Orthoptera, whilst partly appealing to my own investigations,

which are stated by him to show that the styli “ only arise

from dermal papille considerably later than the rudiments of

the legs, and even than those of the cerci.”” I am bound to

declare that neither from my figures | nor from my prepara-

tions, which were at his service, was it possible for Dr. Haase

to draw such a conclusion. The styli do not arise from

* dermal papille,” but consist, like the rest of the extremi-

ties, of ectoderm and mesoderm, and their cavity communi-

cates with that of the somite to which they belong. More-

over, it is indeed true that they arise some time after the

thoracic legs, but not later than the cerci. The truth may

possibly be that for the earliest rudiments of the cerci Haase

mistook the caudal lobes, which subsequently undergo

degeneration and are almost entirely absorbed in the forma-

tion of the cerci, as has already been described by Tichomirow

in the case of Bombyx mori. The sole difference between the

styli and the cerci on the one hand, and the rest of the abdo-

‘minal appendages on the other, consists in the fact that the

latter soon disappear, while the former persist in post-

embryonic development. I have therefore no doubt that the

styli in Phyllodromia (and, as is highly probable, in all

Orthoptera) are genuine rudiments of limbs, and do not

correspond to the abdominal styles of Machilis and Campodea,

in the event of Haase’s view as to the value of the latter as

coxal appendages being correct.

It is true that with regard to the cerci certain doubts

* Haase, “Die Abdominalanhiinge der Insekten mit Beriicksichtung

oe Myriapoden,” Morphol. Jahrbiicher, Bd. xv., 1889, pp. 331-435,

Taf. 14, 15.

TN £ Cholodkowsky, “Studien zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der

Insekten (n. Nachtrag dazu),” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. Bd. 48, pp. 89-100

and 301-302, Taf. viii.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.6. Vol. x. 30

434 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

exist, which, however, are perhaps more apparent than real.

Thus the last (tenth) abdominal segment of Machilis bears

three long-jointed appendages which are similar to one

another. If the two lateral appendages correspond to the

cerci of the Orthoptera, which is hardly open to doubt, what

is the value of the third median appendage? Haase expresses

the conjecture that this represents nothing else than a much

elongated and secondarily jointed end-segment (anal covering-

piece). This explanation is a very plausible one. The best

proof of the fact that the segments of the Insect body may

exhibit secondary (superficial) segmentation is furnished by

certain larve, such as, for instance, that of Chardiophorus,

which exhibits twenty-six apparent segments (behind the

head), that of Thereva, in which seventeen apparent abdo-

minal rings are visible, and others (according to Perris).

But it is self-evident that a definite judgment upon the

median terminal filament of Machilis, Ephemeride, &c.

cannot be pronounced until the embryology of these forms

has been investigated. Another very interesting example is

furnished by the genus Tr¢dactylus, Oliv. (Xya, Latr.), in

which the tenth abdominal segment bears two pairs of cerci

(ventral and dorsal). In this case the ventral cerci perhaps

correspond to the rudiments (which in other Insects, as also in

Phyllodromia, undergo degeneration) of the tenth embryonic

abdominal segment, which subsequently fuses with the

eleventh. ‘This question has likewise to be decided by

embryological investigation.

Thus we see that the difficulties as to the interpretation of

cerci, to which reference has been made, are at any rate

capable of more or less plausible explanations; on the other

hand, the development of the cerci in Phyllodromia shows so

clearly that they are equivalent to the antenne and the rest

of the ventral extremities that I can discover no reason

whatever for not regarding them as homologous with the

thoracic limbs. In any case such an interpretation of the

cerci appears to me to have a much better foundation and to

be less arbitrary than, for instance, the comparison with the

furcal appendages of Apus or the anal feelers of Polychetes

(Haase).

Of the highest interest are the ventral appendages of

Poduride, that is to say the springing-fork and the so-called

ventral tube. Haase considers the fork to be equivalent to

the abdominal styles of Machilis, and therefore not homolo-

gous with the limbs. But it has already been shown by

Uljanin* that the springing-fork of the Poduride arises from

* B, Uljanin, “ Beobachtungen uber die Entwicklung der Poduren,”

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 435

two abdominal appendages, which are in every respect similar

to legs, so that their homology with the thoracic limbs is

hardly open to doubt. With regard to the ventral tube it is

supposed by Haase that this corresponds to the “ ventral

sacs’? of Machilis, Scolopendrella, Campodea, &c., wherein

he again disregards embryological facts ; for it was proved by

Uljanin that the ventral tube develops from two anterior

abdominal appendages, which are quite similar to, and almost

certainly homologous with, the thoracic legs, while the ventral

saccules, e. g. in Scolopendrella, occur on the same segments as

those on which limbs are also present, and therefore cannot

be homologous with the legs. With regard to the pyriform

appendages of the first abdominal segment of certain Insect

embryos Haase expresses himself very vaguely ; for while he

considers their homology with the ventral saccules to be also

somewhat doubtful, he nevertheless believes that they possess

a similar (respiratory) function, and that “it is probably a

latent ancestral character that allows these structures, which

are so entirely analogous to one another, to arise once more at

the same places.” Embryology, however, shows most

distinctly that the pyriform appendages develop from typical

leg-like structures, indisputably homologous with the thoracic

limbs, and that therefore there can be no question of homology

with the ventral saccules of Myriapods and Thysanura. As

to the function of the pyriform appendages, this is in all

probability the same as that of the ventral tube of the Podu-

ride, which, according to Haase, climb up glass by the help

of this organ (though they are also capable of doing so

without its assistance). ‘That the pyriform organs are adhe-

sive was the conclusion previously arrived at by Rathke *,

according to whom in extracting embryos of Gryllotalpa from

the embryonic envelopes the “ mushroom-shaped bodies”

are easily detached and remain sticking to the envelopes f.

The latest statements of Wheeler}, Graber§, and Nusbaum ||

Nachrichten d. Moskauer Gesellsch. d. Liebhaber von Naturwissensch.

&ce., 1875, Bd. 16, Lief. 3, pp. 1-10, Taf. iii—v. (in Russian).

* Rathke, “ Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Maulwurfsgrille,” Arch.

f. Anat. u. Physiol. 1844, pp. 27-38, Taf. ii. figs. 1-5.

+ Rathke was also the first to observe the facetted surface of these

appendages

t W. M. Wheeler, ‘The Embryology of Blatta germanica and Dory-

phora decemlineata,” Journal of Morphology, vol. iii, 1889, pp. 293-874,

pls. Xv.—xx.

§ Graber, “‘ Ueber den Bau und die phylogenetische Bedeutung der

embryonalen Bauchanhinge der Insecten,” Biol. Centralbl., Bd. ix. 1889-

1890, pp. 355-3863.

|| J. Nusbaum, “ Die Entwicklung der Keimblatter bei Meloé proscara-

beus,” Biol. Centralbl., vili., 1888, p. 449,

30*

436 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

also agree with this. But if these organs exhibit a glandular

character it does not yet follow that they have a respiratory

function. New experiments conducted by Haase upon the

ventral saccules and the ventral tube prove that these organs

in the expanded and extended condition become filled with

blood ; this takes place especially in a damp and warm atmo-

sphere. Haase concludes from this that they represent gills.

It is not impossible that in certain cases the pyriform abdo-

minal appendages of Insect embryos may also subserve the

respiratory function ; such is certainly not the case in Blatta

germanica, however, for here the appendages in question

contain no cavity whatever. However this may be, embryo-

logy shows us quite unmistakably that the original shape of

these appendages is leg-like, and that therefore their primi-

tive function was an ambulatory one; it is not until later

that they change their form and become, owing to enormous

development of the ectoderm cells, glandular adhesive organs ;

if at the same time a cavity is preserved in them, they may

perhaps to a certain extent also assume the function of respi-

ration. It is very interesting to compare these glandular

appendages with the abdominal appendages of the Spiders,

which become spinnerets. In the Spiders, according to the

beautiful observations of Morin *, at the tip of the appendage

a glandular depression (the future spinneret) is formed, which

is altogether similar to the depressions described by Nusbaum T

in the abdominal appendages of Meloé f.

I now proceed to the consideration of the other abdominal

appendages which persist in post-embryonic life. To this

category belong both the so-called pro-legs of Lepidopterous

and Tenthredinid larve, and also the abdominal appendages

of other Insect larve. In the paper which has been cited

above Herr Haase has collected a large number of facts

bearing on this point, so that I can dispense with their

enumeration. I therefore address myself at once to the

abdominal legs of caterpillars.

As is well known, as long ago as 1869 the view was

expressed by Brauer § that multiped insect larve are to be

* Morin, “ Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Spinnen,” Biol. Centralbl.,

vi. ee 1887, pp. 658-663. (Also in Russian, with plates: Odessa,

1887.

ali bh cit.

$ Whether the eversible caruncles described by Gerstaecker (“‘ Ueber

das Vorkommen von ausstiilpbaren Anhaingen am Hinterleibe yon

Schaben,” Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte, 27 Jahrg., i. Bd., 1861, pp. 107-

115) in Corydia also belong here is very doubtful.

§ Brauer, “ Betrachtungen tiber die Verwandlung der Insekten im Sinne

der Descendenz-Theorie ” (with one plate), Verh. zool.-bot. Ges, Wien,

Bd. 19, 1869, pp. 299-318.

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 437

regarded as secondary forms which are derivable from the

primary Campodea-like larva and have arisen by the process

of adaptation. The theory started by Brauer was supported

by Packard * and Lubbock t, and has been the generally

accepted one hitherto. At the time when Brauer published

his little paper, which has met with so much success, our

knowledge of the embryonic development of insects was still

very scanty, since Kowalevsky’st memoir, by which new

paths were opened out, and Bitschli’s§ paper, in which the

presence in an insect embryo of numerous abdominal appen-

dages was asserted for the first time, were not published until

1871 and 1870 respectively. This, as it seems to me,

explains the favourable reception of Brauer’s hypothesis, with

which, as I shall show, the embryological facts are decidedly

at variance. That this hypothesis has hitherto maintained

its importance for the majority of zoologists and is constantly

repeated in text-books is in my opinion accounted for by the

insufficiency of the embryological statements on the question,

as also by the fact that certain valuable papers are incom-

pletely known; thus, for instance, Tichomirow’s memoir

upon Bombyx mort, because it is written in Russian, has only

become more fully known to foreign students within the last

few years. But although I willnot deny that the embryology

of Insects, and of Lepidoptera in particular, still requires

completion, nevertheless I venture to assert that precisely on

the subject of the abdominal appendages our knowledge is

already satisfactory. The facts bearing upon this were

communicated by Kowalevsky, Tichomirow, and Graber.

Kowalevsky, who, ¢nter alia, investigated the embryology of

Smerinthus populr, figures ten pairs of perfectly distinct abdo-

minal appendages upon the germinal streak of this moth.

Tichomirow describes and figures in Bombyx mort small but

“ distinct? appendages on all the abdominal segments with

the exception of the first; in subsequent stages (when the

cephalic segments become fused together) only the appen-

dages of the third to the sixth segments and of the eleventh

segment (which afterwards fuses with the tenth and ninth)

are preserved and undergo further development, while the

* Packard, ‘The Ancestry of Insects’ (Salem, 1878),

+ Lubbock, ‘ Ursprung u. Metamorphosen der Insekten’ (Jena, 1876),

‘On the Origin and Metamorphoses of Insects’ (London, Macmillan and

Co., 1883). |

{ A. Kowaleysky, “ Embryologische Studien an Wurmern und Arthro-

poden,” Mém. Ac. Se. Pétersb. 7, xvi. no. 2, 1871, 70 pp., 12 plates.

§ Biitschli, ‘‘ Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Biene,” Zeitschr. f. wiss.

Zool. Bd. 20, 1870, pp. 519-564, 4 plates.

438 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

rest atrophy and finally disappear without leaving a trace

behind. Graber studied Gastropacha quercifolia, in which

moth we are told that the abdominal appendages do not appear

until a relatively very late period (when the four cephalic

segments have become fused together), and then only on those

segments on which they are also present in the caterpillar ;

so that the series of embryonic abdominal appendages is not

a continuous one. From this Graber concludes, erroneously

referring to Tichomirow (the Russian text of Tichomirow’s

paper was clearly unintelligible to him), that the pro-legs of

caterpillars are not homologous with the thoracic legs, and

represent secondary formations. At the same time he is

nevertheless prepared to allow that if a continuous series of

abdominal appendages is actually present in the embryo they

are homologous with the thoracic legs. In my opinion there

is no question that the latter is actually the case; for, in the

first place, the accuracy of Kowalevsky’s assertion is hardly

open to doubt, since it is highly improbable that so cautious

and delicate an investigator as Kowalevsky, whose observa-

tions have almost without exception been confirmed by all

students, could go wrong in so simple a question; and,

secondly, Tichomirow’s statements also are very ample and

definite. It is true that Graber says that his drawings are

‘‘ indistinct ;”’ but only the appendages of the eleventh abdo-

minal segment are indistinct, or, strictly speaking, not shown

at all, in Tichomirow’s fig. 26, while the rest of the abdo-

minal appendages are indeed faintly outlined but perfectly

distinct. Particularly full and exact, however, is the descrip-

tion of the abdominal appendages given in the text (pp. 41-

42). ‘To this I can further add that, on the basis of my own

investigations upon the germinal streak of Gastropacha pint,

I can entirely confirm Tichomirow’s account, since in this

moth also at a very early stage in its development a con-

tinuous series of very small but yet distinct abdominal appen-

dages is observable, and the figure given by Tichomirow for

Bombyx mort (fig. 26) also applies in every detail to Gastro-

pacha pint.

But if, with reference to the external development of the

Lepidopterous embryo, we were absolutely unacquainted with

anything but the published observations of Graber upon

Gastropacha quercifolia, it would, I believe, nevertheless not

follow therefrom that the pro-legs of caterpillars are “ secon-

dary ’’ structures; for whereon should such a conclusion be

founded—upon the late appearance of the abdominal appen-

dages or upon the fact that the series thereof is not an

unbroken one? But late appearance in itself cannot be

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 439

accepted as a proof of the secondary nature of an organ, since

in the appearance of the organs in the embryonic development

of closely allied animals no definite sequence whatever is

observable; it is possible for one and the same organ or

system of organs to appear in one animal very early but in

another very late. Thus, for instance, in Apis the pores for

the stigmata are almost the very earliest differentiations of

the segmented germinal streak, while in Blatta germanica

they are not observable until after the segmentation of the

extremities has begun. But does it follow from this that the

stigmata are primary in Hymenoptera but secondary in

Orthoptera? With regard, however, to the discontinuity in

the series of abdominal appendages and their appearance only

on those segments on which pro-legs are present in the cater-

pillar, this fact, which has hitherto only been observed in the

embryo of one moth, does not yet prove in itself that the

pro-legs are secondary structures. Instead of setting up the

hypothesis that the caterpillars had acquired their abdominal

appendages in post-embryonic development, and that subse-

quently the first appearance of these organs was transferred

to early (embryonic) stages, we are just as much justified in

assuming that in the embryo, which originally possessed a

continuous series of abdominal appendages, later on rudiments

of only those appendages began to appear which also per-

sisted in post-embryonic development; further, that the

suppression of the rest of the abdominal extremities resulted

from the same cause as that which in the embryo of other

Insects is responsible for the non-appearance of the whole of

the abdominal feet, ¢. e. in consequence of disuse. The

second hypothesis is even & priori not less probable than the

first ; but, by the fact that in certain lepidopterous embryos

a continuous series of abdominal legs is actually present, it is

completely confirmed and is certainly the only correct one.

When discussing my paper upon the external development of

Blatta germanica, Prot. Kmery, inter alia, writes as

follows * :—“‘ The abdominal legs of lepidopterous cater-

pillars may quite well have developed afresh through reversion

in phylogeny from the embryonic rudiments which quickly

disappear in the case of other insects, and those caterpillars

may with much probability be derived from primitive Cam-

podea-like forms. It is probable that cases of atavism of this

kind play a much more important part in phylogeny than is

generally supposed. Primitive structures are developed

* Emery, “ Neuere Arbeiten iiber die Phylogenie der Insekten,” Biol.

Centralbl., Bd. ix., 1889-90, pp. 396-405.

440 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

afresh through new adaptation from a rudimentary or even

latent condition, and thus new conditions of organization

arise which, with equal justice, may be regarded as either

primitive or secondary.” I give this quotation here in order

to point out that some years ago I already drew attention to

the possible (and probable) great importance of atavism in

ontogeny and phylogeny * by designating the cases of this

class as “normal periodic atavism.” While I thus agree

with Herr Emery in considering it, as a matter of principle,

a very probable possibility that organs which are secondary

in ontogeny may be homologous with those which are primary

in phylogeny, I nevertheless regard it as superfluous, and

even impossible, to apply this view to caterpillars. That

the polypod caterpillars cannot be derived from hexapod

(Campodea-like) larvee is proved at once by the fact that the

latter may themselves be polypod in their embryonic deve-

lopment (e. g. Hydrophilus). The entire difference between

hexapod and polypod Insect larvee thus depends upon the

circumstance that in the former the abdominal legs atrophy

before the animal is hatched, while in the latter they persist

in post-embryonic development. It is clear from the embryo-

logy of Insects that the polypod larve cannot be derived from

the hexapod; on the other hand, however, paleontology

teaches us that the oldest Insects possessed an incomplete

metamorphosis, and therefore were hexapod after leaving the

ege, and that consequently also the hexapod larve are not to

be derived from polypod forms. ‘Thus the only alternative

is to suppose, what is also most natural, that the hexapod as

well as the polypod larve in different orders of Insects have

arisen independently of one another.

Having discussed the question of the abdominal extre-

mities of caterpillars, I must also briefly allude to the abdo-

minal appendages of the other Insect larve. As I have

stated above, Dr. Haase has gathered together in his new papert

almost all the instances which belong to this category. Un-

fortunately he at the same time utilizes for his deductions

almost exclusively zoographical and anatomical facts, while

on the other hand he appears to regard the results of compa-

rative embryology as superfluous. Thus, for instance, it is

enough for him to establish the fact that the abdominal

appendages do not lie directly in prolongation of the line of

* Cholodkowsky, “Sur la morphologie de l’appareil urinaire des

Lépidoptéres,” Archives de Biologie, t. vi., 1885, pp 497-514, pl. xvi. ;

“Sur les vaisseaux malpighiens des Lépidoptéres,” Comptes Rendus

Acad. Paris, t. xcviii. pp. 631-633, t. xcix. pp. 816-819 (1884).

ft Op. crt.

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 441

the thoracic legs, but somewhat to the side of or inwards from

it, in order to reject the homology between these appendages

and the thoracic legs. It appears to me, however, that the

acceptance or rejection of homologies is, in the great majority

of cases, absolutely impossible without reference to embryo-

logy, which alone can show us whether the appendages in

question proceed or not from abdominal legs, of which rudi-

ments are formed in the embryo. If it is precisely the

embryological facts that are wanting the question must remain

undecided, and all conelusions are premature. ‘Thus, for

example, many Tenthredinid larve possess numerous abdo-

minal appendages which appear in the highest degree similar

to those of lepidopterous caterpillars. But since the embryo-

logy of the saw-flies, apart from a few extremely incomplete

statements by Packard *, is as yet unknown, the nature of

the appendages in question, notwithstanding their great simi-

larity to those of caterpillars, cannot be precisely determined.

Of great interest is the question as to the morphological

value of the so-called gonapophyses, 7. e. the male copulatory

organs, ovipositors, the sting of the Hymenoptera, &c.

Under the head of gonapophyses I also include, dnter alia,

the male appendices copulatarti of the Lepidoptera. Some

authors, such as Huxley and Dewitz, consider the gona-

pophyses to be the homologues of legs ;. others, such as Claus,

do not venture to express themselves positively upon this

question, and merely remark that the homology of the gona-

pophyses with the legs is not proved ; finally, certain authors

decisively reject this homology. Against the homologization

of the gonapophyses with legs various evidence can be adduced.

Thus, for instance, in Machilis ventral styles are also found

upon the abdominal segments which bear the gonapophyses,

so that these segments are each provided with two pairs of

appendages. We have already seen that the question of the

value of the ventral styles of the Thysanura cannot be decided,

on account of our ignorance of their embryological develop-

ment. But apart from this, the fact of the presence of two

pairs of appendages upon one segment is not in itself an

argument against the homologization of these appendages

with the legs. In the first place it has been shown by the

beautiful investigations of Uljanin upon the post-embryonic

development of the bee T that it is possible for appendages

* Packard, ‘“ Embryological Studies on Hexapodous Insects,’ Memoirs

of the Peabody Academy of Science, y. 1, no, 3, 1872, 17 pp., 3 plates.

+ B. Uljanin, “ Zur postembryonalen Entwicklung der iene,” Proto-

kolle der Sitzungen der Moskauer Gesellschaft der Liebhaber von Natur-

wissenschaft, Anthropologie und Ethnographie, Jahrg. ix., 1872, Moskau,

pp. 17-82, Taf. ii.v. (in Russian).

442 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

which are originally simple to subsequently split longitu-

dinally, whereby two pairs of appendages are produced, which

all taken together may be homologous with one pair of legs.

In the second place, if the hypothesis that the ventral styles

correspond to the coxal appendages is correct, the ventral

styles of the eighth and ninth segments in Machilis may

represent the coxal appendages detached from the trunk of

the extremities. Other objections against the homologization

of the gonapophyses with the legs are based upon the late

appearance of the former, which are therefore supposed to be

“secondary ”’ structures. I have already had occasion to

point out that more or less late appearance of the organs in

development is of little importance for the setting up of homo-

logies; I am convinced that even organs which first appear

in post-embryonic life may be equivalent to those which are

developed at a very early stage, since there really exists no

radical difference between embryonic and post-embryonic

development. If certain organs may be referred to purely

post-embryonic adaptation, we are nevertheless not bound to

consider as phylogenetically secondary all structures which

are post-embryonic in appearance. In the particular case of

those Insects in which the development of the gonapophyses

has been sufliciently investigated (e. g. the bee) the homology

of the latter with the legs appears to be precisely very pro-

bable. According to Uljanin*, in the bee the sting develops

from two pairs of appendages at the posterior end of the abdo-

men, and the hindermost appendages very quickly split

longitudinally. It is stated by Biitschli + that in the embryo

of the bee the two posterior pairs of abdominal appendages

are especially developed. Grassi}, too, alludes to these

appendages, although (contrary to Biitschli) he denies the

presence of the rest of the abdominal extremities. It appears

that these hindermost abdominal appendages subsequently

greatly diminish in size, so that immediately before hatching

takes place they are represented by flat ectodermal disks

(Kowalevsky §). It is only after the second ecdysis of the

larva (according to Uljanin) that they commence to grow

bigger, and, what is especially interesting, they even exhibit

an indistinct segmentation. The development of these

abdominal appendages therefore retrogrades somewhat to-

wards the end of embryonic life, and it is only in post-

* Onset. t Op. cit.

{ B. Grassi, “ Intorno allo sviluppo delle Api nell’ uovo,” Atti dell’

Acad. Gioenia di Scienze Natural, in Catania, S. 3°, vol. xviil., 1884,

78 pp., 10 plates.

§ Op. ett.

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 443

embryonic development that further progress takes place.

According to Haase these appendages cannot be homologous

with the legs, because their earliest rudiments are purely

ectodermal. ‘This view,” he writes, ‘ which appears to

be supported by Grassi also, was expressed for the first time

in 1872 by Uljanin, who demonstrated the development of

the gonapophyses from subcutaneous imaginal disks.” This

reference to Uljanin, which, as I shall immediately show, is

quite unjustifiable, is doubtless due to Dr. Haase’s ignorance

of the Russian tongue; for, contrary to what is stated by

Dr. Haase, Uljanin expresses his deep conviction that the

parts of the sting are homologous with the legs and that the

lancets correspond to one, and the quadrate plates together

with the sheath to another pair of legs. It is also proved by

Uljanin that the thoracic legs likewise develop from sub-

cutaneous imaginal disks, so that no difference really exists

between the mode of development of the thoracic legs and

that of the abdominal appendages. ‘There is consequently no

reason for not regarding the bee’s sting as homologous with

the thoracic legs.

The embryology of the bee also furnishes excellent evidence

of the justice of the view which, as I have stated above, I

expressed years ago*, that organs also which are really

secondary in ontogeny may have just the same morphological

and phylogenetic value as undoubtedly primary structures.

The thoracic legs of the embryo of the bee are so strongly

developed that they have been observed by every one of the

embryologists who have investigated the development of the

animal in question. ‘These legs diminish in size as the deve-

lopment of the embryo proceeds, and become transformed into

flat ectodermal disks (Kowalevsky). It is only in the course

of larval and pupal life that they undergo further develop-

ment and become definite legs. ‘he thoracic legs of the bee

are therefore secondary according to their mode of develop-

ment; yet it will scarcely occur to any one to doubt their

homology with the thoracic legs of other Insects. Just as

“secondary ” are also the thoracic legs of the bark-beetles

(according to the investigations of Packard f, which I can

confirm from my own studies), of the flea (according to Bal-

* Cholodkowsky, “ Sur la morphologie de l'appareil urinaire des Lépi-

doptéres,” Archives de Biologie, t. vi., 1885, pp. 497-514, pl. xvii.; “Sur

les vaisseaux malpighiens des Lépidopteres,” Comptes Rendus Acad. Paris,

t. xeviil. pp. 631-633, t. xcix. pp. 816-819 (1884),

+ Packard, “The Development of the Bark-Beetles (Xyleborus and

Hylurgops),’ U.S. Department of Agriculture, 3rd Report of the Ento-

mological Commission (Washington, 1885), pp. 280-282, pl. xxii.

444 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

biani *), and probably of a large number of Insects whose

larvee are apodous. ‘The cephalic appendages (antenn and

maxille) of the Muscide are likewise subject to degenera-

tion in the larval stage, and subsequently develop a second

time. Among the internal organs all parts which in the

pupal stage are destroyed by histolysis are also “ secondary ”’

in the adult. Similar processes may also be observed among

the Crustacea. Thus in the Stomatopoda (in Lricthus

according to Claus) three posterior pairs of thoracic legs do

not appear until the end of the larval stage, while the third

to the fifth pairs are developed very early, to subsequently

atrophy and then reappear. With reference to this remark-

able phenomenon Lang + writes as follows :—‘‘ The first start

towards the formation of the whole or of the majority of the

typical appendages of the Malacostraca, which we here

describe and which is subsequently annulled, is without doubt

to be ascribed to the power of heredity. The temporary

disappearance of a portion of the extremities is most probably

a case of adaptation to the special conditions of larval exist-

ence, which are so different trom those of the adult animal.

If, however, in the course of time the first fruitless and useless

start became gradually weaker, and were finally entirely

omitted, we should in the case of Loricata and Stomatopoda

meet with phenomena entirely similar to those in the deve-

lopment of the Brachyura, where the formation of the last

five thoracic segments and their appendages takes place so

extraordinarily late.” I would willingly subscribe to these

words, and J consider that Lang’s conclusions are also to be

extended to other animals, such as, for example, the Insects.

It is evident that that which is secondary in ontogeny is by

no means always also phylogenetically secondary. Altogether

it appears to me that the conception of what is secondary is

only too often misused: should any phenomenon be incon-

venient to an author for the working-out of his theories, he

simply declares it to be “ secondary,” and thinks that in so

doing he has disposed of the whole question.

The development of the male gonapophyses has unfortu-

nately received much less investigation than that of the

oviduct and of the sting. ‘The very interesting “ forcipes”’

of the humble-bees represent very well developed and even

segmented appendages {, which quite convey the impression

* Balbiani, “Sur l’embryogénie de la puce,” Comptes Rendus Acad.

Paris, t. Ixxxi., 1875, pp. 901-904.

+ Lang, ‘Lehrbuch der vergleichenden Anatomie,’ Abth. 2 (Jena,

1889).

t Schmiedeknecht, “ Monographie der in Thiiringen vorkommenden

——_— le

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 445

of somewhat modified legs. Packard’s investigations *, how-

ever, appear not to confirm the homology of these appendages

with the legs, since they are said to develop from three pairs

of tubercles which all belong to the ninth segment. Kraepelin

likewise rejects the homology of the copulatory organs of the

drone (Apis mellifica) with the parts of the sting of the

female. ‘This question needs further investigation. Matters

are somewhat better with regard to the male forcipes of the

Lepidoptera, As is well known these forcipes develop from

the hindmost pair of pro-legs of the caterpillar (the so-called

claspers) ; but according to 'Tichomirow the latter arise from

the hindermost pair of the embryonic abdominal appendages,

a. e. from the appendages of the eleventh segment, and there-

fore correspond to the cerci of other Insects. For Tichomirow

states that the caudal lobes diminish more and more in the

course of the development, and finally are almost entirely

absorbed in the formation of the hindermost pair of the abdo-

minal legs of the larva, whose ninth abdominal segment

arises through the fusion of the sixteenth to the eighteenth

embryonic segments. I have shown above that in all proba-

bility the cerci are homologous with the true legs; the forcipes

of the male Lepidoptera are consequently likewise to be

regarded as homologues of the legs. In the adult state they

are attached to the ventral half of the ninth abdominal ring,

which in many species is greatly modified, but in some

preserves its typical annular shape.

The gonapophyses are thus, in certain cases at least, to be

considered as homologues of the legs.

In considering the morphology of the germinal streak of

Insects I cannot refrain from touching upon the question of

the relation of the germinal streak and the embryonic enve-

lopes to the Trochosphere-theory. We know that in 1878

B. Hatschek produced a scheme of the formation of the

Annelidan body, according to which the foremost or cephalic

segment is contrasted with the whole of the remaining body-

segments, as forming the trunk. This scheme has recently

also been applied to the germinal streak of Insects, which,

according to Haase, is composed, (1) of the antenna-bearing

Arten der Gattung Bombus,” Jenaische Zeitschrift, 12 Bd., 1878, pp. 303-

430, with two plates.

* Packard, “ Observations on the Development and Position of the

Hymenoptera,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xviil., 1866, pp. 82-99.

+ Barthelemy, ‘ Recherches d’anatomie et physiologie générales sur

la classe des Lépidoptéres’ (Toulouse, 1864), 11 planches; Kiinckel,

“ Signification morphologique des appendices servant 4 la suspension des

chrysalides,’’ Comptes Rendus Acad. Paris, t, xci., 1880, pp, 395-897,

446 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

“frontal piece”’ (the “cephalic segment” of Hatschek) 3

(2) of a series of limb-bearing metameres, which are homo-

logous with one another; and (3) of a cerci-bearing end-

segment. J have already adduced evidence against the view

that the antenne and cerci are not homologous with the legs,

and I consider it superfluous that I should here revert to the

question. I will merely point out that although the antenne

are not pre-oral and belong to the primary trunk, nevertheless

the pre-oral segment is actually present and is separated from

the rest of the body by the antennary groove. Whether this

pre-oral segment is comparable to the body of the Trocho-

sphere or not is very questionable. On the one hand, this

comparison is not to be rejected because the pre-oral segment

contains no ccelomic cavities, while on the other the Insects

have certainly receded so far from their ancestors the Annelids

that a repetition of the T'rochosphere stage in their develop-

ment may also be entirely omitted. ‘The fact that the pre-

oral ganglia develop from rudiments which are separated

from the ventral chain is scarcely to be considered of such

high importance as has been ascribed to it by certain investi-

gators *, since, as we have already seen, each ganglion of the

ventral chain may also arise from a separate rudiment. That

the pre-oral segment contains no coelomic cavities is perhaps

explained by the rudimentary character of its appendages

(labrum), and it is at the same time also advisable to wait

for detailed investigations upon the development of this seg-

ment, in which perhaps, as in the ‘‘ end-segment” of Blatta

germanica, rudimentary coelomic cavities will be discovered.

As regards the embryonic envelopes, the question as to

their morphological value is answered in very different ways.

P. Mayer f regards the formation of the embryonic envelopes

as a summary ecdysis on the part of the embryo, a view

which is also adopted by Balfour. Tichomirow { and

Emery § consider it possible to compare the embryonic enve-

lopes of Insects with the carapace of Crustacea. Kennel ||

* Schimkewitsch, “ Etude sur le développement des Araignées,” Arch.

de Biologie, t. vi., 1885, pp. 515-584, pls. xviii.xxiii. The same in

Russian, St. Petersburg, 1886.

t+ P. Mayer, “Ueber Ontogenie und Phylogenie der Insekten,” Jenaische

Zeitschr. x., 1876.

{ A. Tichomirow, ‘ Entwicklungsgeschichte des Seidenspinners im

Ei’ (Moskau, 1882: in Russian),

§ Emery, “ Referat uber die Arbeiten von Korotnew und Grassi,”

Biol. Centralbl., Bd. v., 1887, pp. 656-657.

|| Kennel, “ Entwicklungsgeschichte von Pertpatus,’ Arbeiten a. d.

zool.-zoot. Inst. in Wiirzburg, Bd. 7, 1885, pp. 95-200, Taf. y.-xi., Bd. 8,

1888, pp. 1-93, Taf. i.-vi.

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 447

considers the same structures to be rudiments of the Trocho-

sphere. Will* suggests a new hypothesis, which at first

sight appears very simple and plausible ; for, while comparing

the internal germinal streak of Insects with the germinal

streak of Myriapods (which, as is well known, increases very

greatly in length, and finally bends together in the middle

and becomes invaginated into the nutritive yolk), he considers

the amnion of Insects to be homologous with the posterior

half of the Myriapod germinal streak. The Insects with an

internal germinal streak would consequently be phyloge-

netically older than those with an external one (contrary to

the opinion of P. Mayer, according to whom the reverse is

the case, and the Insects with an external germinal streak

are the older). Of all these hypotheses that which is pro-

posed by ‘Tichomirow and Emery appears to me to be least

happy. ‘The entire results of embryology and comparative

anatomy compel us to suppose that the Crustacea must have

had an origin separate from that of the rest of the Arthro-

poda ; so that a repetition of the Crustacean carapace in the

development of Insects appears to be simply impossible.

Will’s hypothesis is hardly applicable to those Insects in

which the cephalic fold (which, according to Will, is a secon-

dary formation) of the amnion constitutes almost by itself the

entire amnion (Apzs), while the caudal fold is very little

developed; it is also very improbable that the cephalic and

caudal folds of the amnion, which are so similar in their

formation, were of quite different origin. Until the appear-

ance of Graber’s paper | P. Mayer’s hypothesis seemed to me

to be the most probable; according to Graber, however, the

amnion in Me/lolontha consists not merely of ectoderm but also

of mesoderm, which is surely irreconcilable with the interpre-

tation of the amnion as a cast-off skin. Kennel’s view, on

the contrary, appears to find confirmation in this remarkable

fact. Altogether the above-mentioned hypothesis of Kennel

seems to me to be the only one against which no evidence of

importance can be adduced. I therefore gladly allow with

Kennel that the embryonic envelopes are no new formation,

* L. Will, “ Entwicklungsgeschichte der viviparen Aphiden,” Zool,

Jahrb., Abth. f. Morphol. Bd. iii., 1888, pp. 201-286, Taf. vi-—x. (Also

Arb. zool.-zoot. Inst. Wiirzb., Bd. 6, 1885, “Ueber die Embryonalent-

wicklung d. viv. Aphiden,” Sitz.-Ber. naturf. f. Ges. Rostock, 24 mai,

1887 ; Arch, Ver. Freund. Naturg. Mecklenb., 1887, 41 Jahrg. 1888;

“ Zur Entwicklungsgesch, d. vivip. Aphiden,” Biol. Centralbl., viii., 1888,

no. 5.

T Cues “ Vergl. Studien iiber die Keimhillen und die Riickenbildung

der Insekten,” 54 pp., 8 plates, 832 woodcuts, Denkschriften d. math,-

naturw. Classe Kais, Akad. Wiss. Wien, 1888,

448 M. N. Cholodkowsky on the

but, on the contrary, represent what is oldest in the Insect

embryo. This view is also in accordance with the fact that

it is precisely in those Insects (Diptera) which have undoubt-

edly departed furthest from the primitive forms that the

embryonic envelopes are most feebly developed and are

almost entirely wanting.

To sum up the whole of what has been stated above, I

advance the following main theses :—

1. The head of Insects contains more than four proto-

zonites, probably six, of which one is pre-oral, but the rest

are post-oral.

2. The antenne of Insects belong to the first post-oral

segment and are entirely homologous with the remaining

ventral extremities. They do not correspond to the antenne

of Peripatus, but probably to the cheliceree of Spiders, and

perhaps to the second pair of antennee of Crustacea.

3. Since the possibility that a number of segments in the

germinal streak of different Arthropods have disappeared is

not excluded, a homology of the mouth-parts of the different

classes of Arthropoda cannot at present be set up.

4, The abdominal appendages of the Insectan germinal

streak (including the cerci) are homologous with the thoracic

lees. Herein it makes no difference whether these appen-

dages are attached to the middle, at the side, at the front, or

hind margin (are meso-, pleuro-, pro-, or opisthostatic, in the

terminology of Graber), provided only that their cavity is

immediately continuous with that of the somite to which they

belong. The fact that the abdominal appendages usually

remain unsegmented in nowise tends to show that they are

not of the nature of limbs, since, for instance, the mandibles

also are always unsegmented *.

5. Many of the abdominal appendages of larvee and perfect

Insects are homologous with the thoracic legs, even when

they are secondary in ontogeny.

6. The primitive function of the first pair of the abdominal

appendages was ambulatory, as also that of the remaining

appendages. ‘I'he ancestors of the Insects were therefore

undoubtedly homopod, not heteropod.

7. The many-legged Insect larvee are to be derived from

the six-legged just as little as are, conversely, the hexapod

larve from the polypod; both forms developed indepen-

dently of one another.

* Whether the segmented branchial filaments of Stsyra and Sialis

belong to this category is doubtful, but can only be decided by embryo-

logical investigations.

Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects. 449

8. The embryonic envelopes of the Insects probably corre-

spond to the remains of a Trochosphere.

The above theses convey the leading features of my view

as to the phylogenetic relations of Insects. Widely different

decisions as to the origin of Insects have been pronounced by

authors. The hypotheses dealing with the question are

enumerated and criticized at some length in Graber’s work

‘ Die Insekten’ * (pp. 66-71) and in Sograf’s memoir on the

development of Geophilus t, so that I can dispense with a

comparison of them. I will merely remark that I entirely

agree with Graber’s opinion upon the Zowa-hypothesis—“ a

more unsuitable claimant to be regarded as the ancestor of

terrestrial Insects (‘einen unpassenderen Landkerfcandi-

daten’) could never have been found,”—as well as with

Sograf’s argument against the Myriapod hypothesis of

Haeckel f. Quite recently the relationship between Insects

and Myriapods has been placed more and more beyond

doubt, thanks tc the work of Moseley §, Balfour ||, Kennel 4,

Sedgwick **, and Gaffron tf upon the anatomy and embryo-

logy of Pertpatus, as also to the investigations of Ryder ff,

* Miinchen, 1877.

tt Gaffron, “ Beitrage zur.Anatomie und Histologie von Peripatus,”

Zool. Beitr. Schneid. 1 Bd,, 1883-1885, pp. 33-60 and 145-165, 9 plates.

tt Ryder, “The Structure, Affinities, and Species of Scolopendrella,”

Proc. Ac. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 1881, pp. 79-86.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 31

450 On the Morphology and Phylogeny of Insects.

Haase, Nassonow*, Grassi +, Oudemans f, and others upon

the morphology of the lower Insects and Myriapods. ‘The

fact, which was brought forward by myself for Blatta ger-

manica and confirmed by Graber, of the remarkable division

of the cavity of each somite into three sections, one of which

is, in my opinion, homologous with the segmental funnel of

Peripatus, seems to decide the question still more definitely in

favour of the derivation of the Insects from homo- and poly-

pod and, probably, Scolopendrella-like ancestors. HKven

Graber, who, as I think, ascribes too great importance to the

saccate shape of the first abdominal appendages, nevertheless

considers it probable that the ancestors of the Insects were

Myriapod-like, and admits that this supposition appears

& priort to have most to be said in its favour. If, however,

we weigh the great differences between the Crustacea on the

one hand and the rest of the Arthropoda on the other, a close

relationship between Insects and Crustaceans appears simply

impossible. The Nauplius-form of larva, an exclusively

Crustacean possession, the remarkable resemblance in embry-

onic development between Insects and Peripatus, and the con-

stitution of the respiratory and excretory organs, are facts which

all compel us to conclude that the Arthropod type is at least

diphyletic in origin. The Crustacea, indeed, are to be

derived from marine Annelids, which in the course of their

development passed through the Tyrochosphere stage (which

in the Crustacean development became transformed into that

of the Nauplius), while for the ancestors of the Tracheata we

must look to terrestrial or freshwater Annelids, more of the

Oligochete type. The subtype Tracheata is at present

rejected by several zoologists, since the Arachnids are sepa-

rated from the rest of the air-breathing Arthropods and

approximated to the Pcecilopods. I have above already

adduced the evidence against the establishment of the groups

Acerata (Kingsley) and Antennata (Lang), and here need

only add that the mode of development of the respiratory

organs of the Arachnids (Schimkewitsch §, Morin ||) tells, in

* Nassonow, “ Zur Morphologie der niederen Insekten,” Nachr. der

Moskauer Ges. der Freunde der Naturwissenschaft &c., Bd. 52, Lief 1,

1887 (in Russian).

+ Grassi, “I progenitori dei Miriapodi e degli Insetti,” Atti Accad.

Gioenia Sc. N. Catania, (8) vol. xix., 1886, 83 pp. 5 plates; Bull. Soe.

Ent. Ital. 1886, pp. 173-180, tt. 7,8; Atti Accad. Lincei, (4) vol. iv.,

1888, pp. 543-606, 5 plates.

Oudemans, ‘ Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Thysanura und Collembola,’

Berlin, 7889,

§ Schimkewitsch, ‘Etude sur le développement des araignées,” Arch.

de Biologie, t. vi., 1885, pp. 515-584, pls. xvili—xxiii.

|| Morin, “ Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Spinnen,” Biol. Centralbl,

vi. Ba., 1887, pp. 658-663.

On new Species of Madrepora in the British Museum. 451

my opinion, decidedly against the union of the Arachnids

and Peecilopods. It is indisputable that Limulus has very

little in common with the Crustacea (the Trilobites and

Merostomata excluded), and that the origin of the Arachnida

is enshrouded in thick darkness ; but the facts at our disposal

appear rather to warn us against the dissolution of the sub-

type Tracheata and the union of creatures so heterogeneous

as the marine Peecilopoda and the terrestrial air-breathing

Arachnida.

LVI.—Preliminary Descriptions of new Species of Madrepora

tin the Collection of the British Museum.—Part Il. By

GerorGE Broor, F.L.S.

WHEN just a year ago I published in this. Journal prelimi-

nary descriptions of a number of new species of Madrepora,

I anticipated that by the present time a revision of the

whole genus would have been ready for press. Consider-

able delay has been caused by the acquisition of further

collections, particularly of the fine series of specimens from

the Great Barrier Reef area collected by Mr. Saville-Kent,

and of a further selection of specimens trom the Macclesfield

Bank, collected by Mr. Bassett-Smith, Surgeon R.N. Before

these were received a number of the species now described were

diagnosed from specimens in the general collection, the distri-

bution of which is increased by their occurrence in the

newly-acquired material. As the work of revision is not

yet complete, I take the present opportunity of giving short

descriptions of forty new species. I believe that the cha-

racters indicated will be found sufficient to distinguish the

species, although in some cases this may not at present

appear to be the case, owing to the lack of precision in many

of the descriptions of older species. ‘This I hope to rectify

as far as possible in the revision of the genus, the publica-

tion of which will not, I trust, be further delayed.

Madrepora ambigua.

Corallum subhorizontal (? suberect), somewhat flabellate ;

branches irregularly confluent, basal parts fused into a solid

mass. Branches 1°5 centim. diameter, with a few short

arched and blunt divisions on the upper surface. Apical

corallites scarcely prominent, 2'5 to 3, rarely 3°5 millim.,

diameter. Lateral corallites irregular and very unequal, many

immersed; prominent ones chiefly eae ue eae

452 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of

outer part of wall thin when short, but thick and keeled in

the stouter corallites ; length 0°5 to 2°5 millim., diameter 1

to 2 millim. Star distinct. Branches on the under surface

not flattened, without branchlets; corallites numerous, all

immersed.

Northumberland Island (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora arcuata.

Corallium pedicellate, flabellate or subvasiform, with nume-

rous slender spiciform branchlets on the upper surface ; total

thickness not over 2 centim. The under surface is composed

of a close reticulum of slender branches with elongate and

narrow spaces between; corallites chiefly appressed, tubular,

or immersed. SBranchlets on the upper surface arcuate, often

proliferous, 1:2 centim. long and 4 millim. thick. Apical

corallites cylindrical, 1°5 millim. diameter. Lateral corallites

tubolabellate at an angle of 45°, 2°5 millim. long, 1 millim.

diameter. Star very imperfect.

Samoa.

Madrepora armata.

Madrepora spicifera, Dana, Zoophytes, p. 443 (part.), pl. xxxiii. figs. 4

and 4 a only.

Corallum umbellate rather than vasiform, flat above, under

surface obliquely pedicellate. Differs from young WM. cytherea,

to which Dana thought his specimen might belong, in the

scarcity of proliferous corallites on the spiciform branchlets

on the upper surface, and in the occurrence of numerous

very spreading and rather long tubular corallites on the

under surface. Star scarcely developed.

Singapore; Diego Garcia; Fiji (Dana); ? Tahiti (‘Chal-

lenger’).

Madrepora assimilis.

Madrepora appressa, Quelch & ? Dana (non Ehrenberg’).

Corallum corymbose, not pedicellate ; branches horizontal,

coalescing into a plate, with numerous irregular corallites on

the under surface having a pore-like aperture; they are 5

millim. long and 1°5 millim. broad, usually applied to the

surface throughout the whole length. Branchlets on the

upper surface 6 to 7 centim. long and 6 to 8 millim. thick.

Apical corallites 2 millim. diameter. Lateral corallites

crowded, ascending, subequal, beaked nariform or compressed

tubular with an oblique aperture; length 4 millim., diameter

1:2 and 1:4 millim. to 1°8 millim. Star well developed.

Madrepora in the British Museum. 453

Amboina (‘Challenger’); Seychelles, 12 fathoms (LIS.

‘Alert’).

Madrepora australis.

Corallum small, cespitose, base very broad. Branches

divided near the base into two or three erect digitiform

branchlets 3°5 to 4°5 centim. long and 2 to 2°5 centim. diameter

at the base, slowly tapering to a blunt apex. Apical corallites

somewhat hemispherical, 3 to 4 millim. diameter. Lateral

corallites rather distant, short, spreading, tubular, with more

or less oblique apex; diameter 1 to 2°5 millim., the more

prominent ones about 2 millim., length 1 to 2 millim.; wall

firm but not thick, the inner part rarely wanting.

Darnley Island and Wreck Bay (Jukes) ; Gt. Barrier Reef

(Saville-Kent).

Madrepora beodactyla.

Madrepora seriata, Briiggemann (non Ehrenberg), Phil. Trans. vol.

elxvili. 1878, p. 575.

Corallum low, cespitose from a broad incrusting base.

Branches erect digitiform, simple or subdivided, apex blunt

or conical; length 3 to 4 centim., diameter 7 to 10 millim.

Apical corallites 2 to 3°5 millim. diameter, margin rounded,

Lateral corallites chiefly open nariform or gutter-shaped,

lower border almost horizontal; length 1°3 to 2 millim.,

rarely more, diameter 1°6 millim. Wall usually thin ; margin

not rounded, but a little thickened in one specimen. Star

indistinct.

Rodriguez.

Madrepora bifaria.

Corallum horizontal, with numerous erect spiciform branch-

lets on both the upper and under surfaces ; colony 12 centim.

thick. Branchlets simple, bi- or trifid, rising obliquely, but

arched near the base, 3 to 4'5 centim. long and 7 or 8 millim,

diameter near the base, slowly tapering. Apical corallites 2

willim. diameter, cylindrical. Lateral corallites half-tubular,

labellate, or tubular with an oblique apex, at an angle of

about 45°; length 2 to 3:5 millim., diameter about 2 millim.,

but shorter below and with a round aperture. The branchlets

on the under surface are practically identical with those

above. Star well developed.

Java.

454 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of

Madrepora botryodes.

Madrepora gonagra, Briiggemann, Abhand. nat. Ver. Bremen, 1877,

. 398.

Manepike Haimet, Briiggemann, loc. cit. p. 575 (part.).

Corallum subcespitose, sometimes incrusting a dead colony ;

new growth about 3°5 centim. high. Branches erect and

crowded, 1:2 to 1°5 centim. diameter, but broader at the

apex, which is occupied by numerous crowded proliferous

corallites, which form an acervate apex; in old specimens

the apices become fused together. Apical and_proliferous

corallites 3°5 to 5 millim. diameter, cylindrical, but with

crowded margin and small aperture. Lateral corallites

appressed, tubular or half-tubular, very variable in size, wall

often dilated; the more prominent ones are 2 to 3 millim.

diameter, with rounded margin, many others verruciform.

Star very well developed.

Rodriguez.

Madrepora brevicollis,

Corallum cespito-arborescent ; branches 8 to 12 centim.

long and 1°5 centim. thick in bushy specimens, but may be

22 centim. or more in those which extend obliquely; the

former are much divided, and bear numerous spreading twigs

and short proliferations. Apical corallites 3 to 4 millim.

diameter, shortly cylindrical, margin often a little rounded.

Lateral corallites much crowded, chiefly half-tubular and

labellate, sometimes distinctly compressed; diameter 1:5

millim., more rarely 2 millim., outer part of the wall distinctly

thickened in the stouter corallites. Star distinct. A variety

with more or less tubular corallites occurs amongst the

Rodriguez specimens, and was referred by Briiggemann to

M. pustulosa, Kd. & H. The same variety also occurs in

Mr. Saville-Kent’s collection from the Great Barrier Reef.

Rodriguez; Great Barrier Reef, Torres Straits (Saville-

Kent).

Madrepora bullata.

Corallum cespitose from an incrusting base; branches

simple or forked, 5 to 6 centim. long and 1°7 centim. diameter

at the base, gradually tapering to a blunt apex, covered with

scattered and spreading proliterous corallites. Apical coral-

lites 5 to 6 centim. diameter, margin strongly curved except

in young condition. Lateral corallites tubular, with some-

what oblique apex, rarely nariform, increasing in length

from the apex downwards for a distance of 3 centim., below

Madrepora in the British Museum. 455

which a few are more elongate, but the majority short. Star

very prominent. Differs from MM. canaliculata, Klz., in the

complete absence of dimidiate corallites and in the much

better developed star.

Port Denison (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora calamaria.

Madrepora plantaginea, Briiggemann (non Lamarck), Phil. Trans, vol.

elxviii. p. 575

Madrepora acervata, Briiggemann (non Dana), ibid. p. 575.

Corallum cespitose from a short pedicellate base ; marginal

branches short and horizontal; middle branches 7 centim.

long and 1°5 centim. thick, crowded and angular, more or less

divided ; divisions digitiform, little spreading. Apical coral-

lites somewhat conical, 3°5 to 5 millim. diameter at the base.

Lateral corallites very unequal in size, many appressed and

dilated, more or less completely tubiform; length 3 to 5

millim., diameter 2 to 2°7 millim., but with small or sub-

immersed ones between. Star indistinct.

Rodriguez.

Madrepora clavigera.

Corallum forming horizontal fronds 3 centim. thick, the

main divisions reticulately coalescent; branches sinuous,

flattened below, 1 centim. broad. Corallites on the under

surface chiefly marginal, stout, spreading, tubular with rounded

apex, some are 8 millim. long and bear buds. Upper surface

of main divisions with numerous hemicotyloid and appressed

tubular corallites. Branchlets on the upper surface erect,

2 centim. long, and rarely over 4 millim. diameter at the base

if simple ; each consists typically of an elongate club-shaped

apical corallite, which bears buds which near the base are

hemicotyloid and irregular, but tubular above, where from

one to four radiating corallites surround the apical one.

Apical corallites 7 to 12 millim. long, with a maximum dia-

meter of 4 to 45 millim.

The type specimens were presented by Captain Belcher,

R.N., but the habitat is not recorded.

Madrepora cophodactyla.

Corallum broad, flattened, cespitose, with a very broad base.

Branches short, stout, and very obtuse at the apex, simple or

divided near the middle; length 3 to 5 centim., diameter 1°7

to 2 centim. at the base and over 1 centim. at the apex.

Apical corallites 3 to 3°75 millim., scarcely prominent.

Lateral corallites stout, dilated, appressed tubular, with the

456 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of

inner part of the wall short and the margin much rounded ;

aperture elliptical; diameter 2:2 to 3 millim., length 2 to 3

millim.

The species is quite distinct from any which have come

under my notice, but unfortunately the habitat is not recorded.

Madrepora coronata.

Corallum cespitose, or in large specimens forming broad,

much flattened clumps from an incrusting base. Branches

short, crowded, acervate, undivided except near the margin,

often broadest at the apex; length 1:2 to 3 centim., diameter

5 to 7 millim. at the base, but often 1 centim. at the apex.

Apical corallites cylindrical, 2 to 3 millim. diameter and

4 millim. exsert, usually two or more corallites surrounding

the axial one are of the same dimensions. Lateral corallites

large, appressed, but with wide aperture; form variable,

nariform at first, but dimidiate tubular or funnel-shaped

later in growth; length 2 to 4 millim., diameter 1°5 to 2°5

millim., crowded near the apex, distant and less prominent

below.

Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora decipiens.

Corallum consisting of stout subprostrate branches with

erect digitiform branchlets or more slender and irregularly

fastigiate. Apical corallites cylindrical, 2°5 to 3 millim.

diameter, not over 2 millim. exsert. Lateral corallites

crowded, of two kinds—the one stout and prominent, some-

times bearing buds, the other small, labellate, subimmersed

or immersed ; the prominent ones are cylindrical, with a more

or less deep notch in the inner part of the wall, elongate and

appressed near the apex, spreading and shorter below; length

2°5 to6 millim., diameter 2 to 2:2 millim.

Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora Elseyt.

Corallum cespito-arborescent ; branches sometimes rela-

tively long, with a cluster of branchlets near the apex, at

other times resembling JZ. brevicollis in habit. Branches 1 to

1°5 centim. diameter ; branchlets numerous and acuminate.

Apical corallites 2 to 8 millim. diameter. Lateral corallites

ascending, tubular; wall thick; margin much rounded;

inner part of the wall often shorter; average length 2°5

millim., diameter 1°5 to 2 millim., becoming verruciform

below ; many proliferous corallites occur at intervals.

Madrepora in the British Museum. 457

North Australia (E/sey), types; Great Barrier Reef area

(Saville-Kent).

Madrepora exilis.

Corallum very variable in form, shrubby arborescent to

virgate, with short peripheral twigs as in WM. ornata. Apical

corallites scarcely 2 millim. diameter, cylindrical. Lateral

corallites nariform or tubo-nariform, a little spreading, be-

coming tubular and proliferous; usually 2 millim. long and

1°5 millim. diameter; wall firm and a little thickened.

Numerous subimmersed corallites between the branchlets have

a ring-shaped border. Star distinct.

Arafura Sea, 10 fathoms (H.JLS. ‘ Penguin’); Port

Denison (Saville-Kent); Macclesfield Bank, 13 fathoms

(MLS. § Penguin’).

Madrepora fruticosa.

Corallum bushy, cespitose, hemispherical above; middle

branches 9°5 centim. long and 2 centim. thick, angular below.

Apical corallites subhemispherical, 4 to 5 millim. diameter.

Lateral corallites rather regular and spreading, a little com-

pressed, chiefly tubiform, with the inner part of the wall

always thin and usually shorter, the outer thick; length 3:5

to 5 millim., diameter 2°2 to 2°5 millim., shorter and quoit-

shaped below ; margin plain ; star distinct.

Habitat not recorded.

Madrepora gemmifera.

Madrepora servata, Quelch (part.), Challenger Reef Corals, p, 155.

Corallum massive, corymbose. Central branches erect,

digitiform, 4 to 6 centim. long and 1'5 to 2°5 centim. thick,

quadrate and proliferous near the base; marginal branches

divided, the outer divisions covered with numerous spreading

blunt twigs. Apical corallites hemispherical, 4 millim. dia-

meter. Lateral corallites broad, spreading, subtubular or

gutter-shaped, with small immersed cells between. Promi-

nent ones increase in length from the apex downwards, often

arranged in rows, the lower ones of a row being proliferous ;

leneth 1:5 to 4 millim., diameter 2 to 3°5 millim. Star

indistinct.

Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent), Fiji (‘Challenger’).

Madrepora grandis.

Corallum stout and lax arborescent, distal divisions rela-

tively slender and tapering. Apical corallites 3 millim. dia-

458 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of

meter, cylindrical. Lateral corallites on the distal 5 centim.

of a branch, thin, ascending, tubular ; cup deep ; septa scarcely

recognizable ; length 4 to 5°5 millim., diameter 2. millim.,

with smaller and subimmersed corallites between. Below

the distal 5 centim. all the corallites extend at right angles,

and none are over 2 millim. long, and differ from those of

M. robusta in similar situations in the thinner wall, the

absence of dimidiate corallites, and the lack of a recognizable

star.

Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora Guppyt.

Corallum broad, flattened, cespitose from a broad base.

Central branches simple or subsimple, conical, erect, 2 to 2°5

centim. thick at the base, 4 to 6°5 centim. long, regularly

tapering and rather distant, apices often 4 centim. apart.

Axial corallites 3°5 to 5 millim. diameter. Lateral corallites

small, very crowded and spreading, subequal, usually thin-

walled, often a little compressed, half-tubular or gutter-

shaped, with a rounded apex; length 1°5 to 2 millim., dia-

meter 1:2 to 1°5 millim. Star not well developed.

Solomon Islands (Dr. Guppy).

Madrepora trregularis.

passe alces, Briiggemann (non Dana), Phil. Trans. vol. clxviii.

p. 576.

Corallum consisting of alciform plates with marginal erect

digitiform acuminate branches or of short plate-like clusters

of incipient branchlets from a narrow base. _ Proliferous

clusters very variable in diameter, up to 2 centim., but not

over 1°5 centim. long, unless forming branches. Apical

corallites cylindrical, 2 millim. diameter. Lateral corallites

dimidiate or labellate; wall thin but firm, very unequal in

length, the more prominent are about 1:3 millim. diameter

and proliferous.

Rodriguez (types); Macclesfield Bank, 7 to 8 fathoms

(HILLS. § Penguin’).

Madrepora Kent.

Corallum horizontal or corymbose, with important branchlets

on the under surface as in WM. bifaria, but they are here not

quite so stout as those on the upper aspect and _ the corallites

are less prominent. Upper series of branchlets 3°5 to 6

centim. long and 7 to 10 millim. diameter. Apical coral-

lites 2°5 to 3 millim, diameter, cylindrical. Lateral corallites

Madrepora tn the British Museum. 459

appressed tubular, with a ligulate border; length 3 to 4

millim., diameter 2°5 millim. across the lip, rather less at the

base. Star moderate.

Thursday Island and Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora latistella.

Corallum subhorizontal, without fusions, recalling the

habit of M. patula. Branchlets on the upper surface erect,

spiciform, simple or in groups; length 2°5 to 3 centim.,

diameter 5 millim. Apical corallites 2°5 to 3 millim. dia-

meter, cylindrical. Lateral corallites chiefly gutter-shaped

or labellate, ascending, becoming reduced to a crescentic rim

near the base of the twigs; length 1°5 to 2 millim., diameter

1°3 millim. Star very well developed.

Port Denison (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora loripes.

Corallum bushy, with numerous short, stout, arched

branchlets, usually without corallites on the inner side.

Apical corallites 4 millim. diameter, margin rounded.

Lateral corallites on the stouter divisions appressed tubo-

nariform to spreading tubular and proliferous, becoming

verruciform below: those near the apex are appressed,

4 millim. long and 1°5 to 2 millim. thick; others become

thicker, more spreading, 5 millim. long and 3 millim. dia-

meter, with shorter between; the stouter spreading ones

gradually give rise to arcuate branchlets naked on the inner

side. Star indistinct.

Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora nigra.

Madrepora Ehrenbergi, B.-Smith (non M.-Ed. & H.), Ann, Mag. N. H.

vol. vi. 1890, p. 452.

Corallum prostrate, openly reticulate, under surface sub-

complanate. Upper surface provided with erect or ascending

branchlets arranged irregularly, not over 7 centim. long, and

about 1:2 centim. thick near the base, tapering to a slender

apex. Apical corallites cylindrical, 2 millim. diameter, 1 to

2 millim. exsert. Lateral corallites on the branchlets

tubular, with oblique or gutter-shaped apex, slightly com-

pressed, length 2 to 4 millim., diameter 15 to 2 millim.,

margin always sharply defined ; a few subimmersed ones are

scattered between. On the main divisions the corallites are

of the same type, but not compressed, and the aperture is not

so oblique, about 2 millim. long and broad. Star very pro-

460 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of

minent, and the septa are level with the margin for their

whole length.

Tizard Bank, 5 fathoms (4.1.8. ‘Rambler’).

Madrepora oligocyathus.

Corallum fan-shaped, semi-vasiform, pedicellate, closely

resembling M. microclados, Ehrb., in habit. Apical coral-

lites 2 millim. diameter, wall very thin. Lateral corallites

immersed or subimmersed, excepting near the apex of the

branchlets, where a few are short, round, nariform; the

marginal branchlets usually bear more or less prominent

corallites to the base, 1 millim. diameter, the outer part of the

wall rarely over 1°5 millim. long. Star indistinct. Corallum

very fragile.

Mauritius (Robillard).

Madrepora orbicularis.

Corallum disk-shaped, composed of several layers of radi-

ating branches fused into a solid mass excepting near the

periphery. Apical corallites 2°5 to 4 millim. diameter, cylin-

drical. Lateral corallites dimidiate and somewhat appressed

near the apex of a branch, but spreading at right angles, 2°5

to 6 millim. long and 1°5 to 2 millim. thick ; the larger ones

are proliferous, but the buds are always small and delicate

labellate; small labellate and immersed corallites extend

between the more prominent ones.

Ceylon (Dr. Ondaatje).

Madrepora patula.

Corallum broad, depressed, bushy, from a short simple

stem, diameter nearly three times the height. Branchlets on

the upper surface spiciform, simple or in subparallel divisions,

2 to 4°5 centim. long, 7 millim. thick if simple, gradually

tapering. Apical corallites 2 millim. diameter, cylindrical.

Lateral corallites chiefly nariform, outer borders at an angle

of 45°, more or less prominent quite to the base of the

branchlets, length 2 millim., rarely 3 millim. with an elongate

lip, diameter 1°2 to 1:5 millim, wall thin and fragile. Star

indistinct. Branchlets on under surface 8 to 16 millim. long,

4 millim. diameter, tapering, with nariform, or more frequently

verruciform, corallites.

Port Denison (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora pectinata.

Corallum plate-like or vasiform, recalling the habit of

Madrepora in the British Museum. 461

M. conferta, Quel., and M. hyacinthus, Dana; total thickness

2°5 centim. Under surface flattened, openly reticulate,

without projecting branchlets; corallites very short, open

bursiform or immersed; diameter nearly 2 millim., wall

rarely 1°5 millim. long. Branchlets on the upper surface

arranged usually in groups of two to five along the course of

each branch, 9 to 14 millim. long and 4 millim thick.

Apical corallites cylindrical, 1:5 millim. diameter. Lateral

corallites short, spreading, round labellate, with curved lip ;

length 1°5, rarely 2 millim., diameter 1°2 to 1°5 millim. Star

not recognizable.

Thursday Island (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora Rayner.

Corallum horizontal, forming fronds similar to those of

M. speciosa, Quel., but less confluent and dense. Branches

scarcely flattened, naked below, except for a few scattered

and appressed twigs, 1 centim. or more long. The upper

surface of the branches bear scattered, appressed, nariform

corallites and a few which are immersed. Branchlets erect,

varying in importance from elongate simple corallites to stout

divided twigs, each bearing several elongate radiating coral-

lites at the apex. Elongate tubular corallites 1 to 1-6 centim.

or more in length, 2°5 millim. diameter at the base, and 2

millim. at the apex, margin suddenly contracted. Star well

developed.

Fiji (F. M. Rayner).

Madrepora recumbens.

Corallum subcespitose at first, becoming flattened, frondose,

or semivasiform with increase in size. Proximal portions of

main divisions fused into a solid plate in the larger specimens,

without branchlets below. Branchlets on the upper surface

short, subconical, and somewhat arcuate, 1 to 2°5 centim. long,

and 8 to 13 millim. diameter, rapidly tapering, usually simple.

Apical corallites 2 millim., rarely 2°5 millim., in diameter,

cylindrical. Lateral corallites nariform to tubo-nariform or

tubo-labellate, with smaller and immersed ones between ;

prominent corallites often in rows; length 1 to 2 millim.,

diameter 1°5 to 2 millim.; wall firm, but not thick. Star

indistinct.

Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora reticulata.

Corallum complanate or reticulate; branches elongate, but

462 Mr. G. Brook on new Species of

rarely over 7 millim, thick. Under surface with distant

spreading tubiform or tubo-nariform corallites, 1°5 millim.

diameter, with immersed ones between; sometimes, apparently

owing to secondary deposition of lime, the corallites on the

under surface are obliterated. Upper surface covered with

suberect labellate corallites, chiefly acuminate, length 1 to 3

millim., diameter 1°3 millim., certain of these become tubular

and proliferous, and give rise to irregular groups of suberect

twigs about 7 millim. long. Axial and proliferous corallites

cylindrical, 2 millim. diameter. Star indistinct.

Amarante Islands (4.1.8. ‘Alert’), Arafura Sea (H.ILS8.

‘Penguin ’), ? Macclesfield Bank (H.IL.8. ‘Penguin’).

Madrepora sarmentosa.

Corallum flattened, bushy, extending obliquely, with short

blunt crowded branchlets on both upper and lower surfaces.

Branches 2 to 8 centim. thick, more or less fused into a solid

plate below. Whole upper surface studded with blunt

branchlets, simple or in groups of three or four, diameter 5 to

10 millim., length 1 to 2 centim., the more slender ones near

the base. On the under surface the branchlets are similar to

those above, but distinctly tapering, and scarcely so stout.

Axial corallites 3'5 to 4°5 millim. diameter, sub-hemispherical.

Lateral corallites on the basal parts subimmersed and dilated,

on the distal divisions hemicotyloid, broad nariform or sub-

labellate, length 2 to 3°5 millim., diameter 2 to 3 millim.,

outer part of the wall thick and convex. The interval between

the branchlets is occupied by large immersed corallites. Star

rarely well developed. Young specimens have the wall less

thickened.

Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora spectabilis.

Corallum stout, corymbose; outer branches oblique and

proliferous, fusions rare. Central branches 6 centim. long,

erect, 2 centim. diameter at the base and 1°5 centim. at a

point only 1 centim. below the apex, usually crowded and

angular, greatest diameter (including corallites) occurs about

the middle of a branch and is often 2°5 centim. Axial

corallites 6 to 7 millim. diameter, hemispherical, aperture

only 1:5 millim. Lateral corallites variable in different

situations. On marginal branchlets nearly all are tubular,

with the inner part of the wall more or less incomplete, angle

45°, length 2 to 2°5 millim., diameter 1°5 millim. or a little

over. Wall a little thickened, margin not rounded. On the

Madrepora tn the British Museum. 463

central branches the corallites are more unequal, tubular,

dimidiate, or spout-shaped, with smaller thin-walled ones

between, the majority becoming dilated, nariform, bursiform,

or subimmersed lower down, many 2°5 millim. thick; between

these numerous stout tubular corallites, 2°5 millim. long and

broad, occur at irregular intervals, which indicate new out-

growths. Star moderate.

Habitat not recorded.

Madrepora squamosa.

? Madrepora millepora, Dana (non Ehrenberg), Zoophytes, p. 446,

pl. xxxiii. fig. 2.

Corallum corymbose or subvasiform, flattened above,

branches rarely coalescent. Main branches oblique, not flat-

tened on under surface, but bearing numerous horizontal

twigs 1°5 to 3 centim. long and 6 millim. diameter, provided

with subimmersed corallites. Branchlets on the upper surface

simple or subsimple and erect near the centre of the colony,

more divided near the periphery ; length of central ones 4°5

centim., diameter 8 millim. at, the base, 4 millim. at the apex.

Apical corallites 2°5 to 3°5 millim. diameter, cylindrical.

Lateral corallites of the central branches small, equal, labellate

with rounded lip spreading almost at right angles, rarely over

1 millim. diameter and 0°75 millim. long, but becoming wider

and subimmersed towards the base. On the marginal branches

the corallites are much larger and more distant; usually 2

millim. diameter, 2 millim. long, and the lips nearly 2 millim.

apart; scarcely so spreading near the apex. Star moderately

distinct in the corallites of the outer branches, but the septa

are almost undistinguishable in the corallites of the central

branches.

Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent).

Madrepora syringodes.

M. cf. Durvillei, Ortmann, Zool. Jahrb. Bd. iii. p. 151.

Corallum bushy or of the bottle-brush type. Branchlets 1:6

to 3°5 centim. long and 8 millim. thick, bearing several

spreading proliferous corallites 1 centim. long, the stouter

corallites of which also bear buds. Apical and _ proliferous

corallites 3 millim, diameter, not over 2 millim. exsert,

scarcely tapering, margin only slightly rounded. Lateral

corallites at an angle of 45°; either tubular, 1:75 millim.

diameter and 3 to 4 millim. long, or shorter and then nariform,

Septa scarcely recognizable in the lateral corallites, but well

developed in the apical and proliferous ones.

464 On new Species of Madrepora tn the British Museum.

Great Barrier Reef (Saviile-Kent) ; Samoa and “ South

Seas” (Strassburg Museum, Ortmann).

Madrepora tenella.

Corallum much flattened, flabellate; allied to M. elegans,

Kd. & H., but more delicate, and the marginal branchlets are

not flattened. Main branches 7 millim. broad, rarely over 3

millim. thick, somewhat sinuous, the subdivisions and coral-

lites almost all lateral. Simple lateral corallites give rise by

increase in size and the development of buds to twigs ranging

from 5 millim. to 4 centim. in length, the larger ones again

divaricately divided. Apical corallites 1 to 1°5 millim.

diameter, a little compressed, usually 3 millim. exsert.

Lateral corallites distant, compressed; nariform at first, but

soon becoming tubular and very spreading, diameter 1 millim.,

length 1 to 5 millim., those which are longer bear buds.

There are no immersed corallites, and in this species the upper

as well as the lower surface of the main divisions is usually

void of corallites of any kind. Star moderate.

Macclesfield Bank, 31 and 37 fathoms (4.2.8. ‘Penguin’).

Madrepora tizardt.

Madrepora nasuta, B.-Smith (non Dana), Ann. Mag.N. H. vol. vi. 1890,

p. 455.

Madrepora effusa, B.-Smith (non Dana), loc. cit. p. 454.

? Madrepora plantaginea, B.-Smith (non Lamarck), loc. cit.

? Madrepora valida, B.-Smith (non Dana), loc. cit.

Corallum corymbose, a little convex above; under surface

oblique, reticulate or almost solid, with short stunted twigs in

the general plane, provided with a few scattered verruciform

and immersed corallites in reticulate specimens. Branchlets

erect and relatively slender and elongate in some specimens,

but shorter and stouter in others; apices about 1:2 centim.

apart; length 4 millim., diameter 6 to 8 millim., or 1 centim.

in stunted forms. Apical corallites 2 millim. diameter,

cylindrical. Lateral corallites ascending and distant, dimi-

diate, gutter-shaped and hooked nariform, with the outer

margin curved ; those below are dilated, verruciform, with

the aperture opening inwards; all are immersed at the base

of the branchlets; Jength very variable, usually 2:7 to 4

millim., diameter about 1°6 millim., but all the more promi-

nent ones are distinctly compressed. At intervals elongate,

compressed, tubular corallites, with oblique apex, occur, which

indicate new outgrowths. Walls a little thickened and very

dense. Star moderately developed.

—

On a new Species of Slug from South Africa. 465

Tizard Bank, 5 fathoms (/7.JZ.8. ‘Rambler’) ; Macclesfield

Bank, 13 fathoms (HIS. ‘Penguin’).

Madrepora violacea.

Corallum cespitose or subcorymbose from an incrusting

base. Branches short, stout, and much divided, somewhat

angular near the base; main divisions 2°5 to 3°5 centim.

long, over 1 centim. diameter at a point 1 centim. below the

apex. Axial corallites 2°5 to 3:5 millim. diameter, usually

1°5 millim. exsert, subconical, with a rounded margin.

Lateral corallites chiefly stout, spreading, tubular, with smaller

tubular, nariform, or subimmersed ones between ; stout coral-

lites sometimes in subregular rows, diameter 2 to 2°5 millim.,

length 2 to 4 millim., inner part of the wall often a little

shorter than the outer, margin distinctly rounded ; the longer

ones bear buds. Wall dense and thick, Star moderately

developed in stout corallites, but scarcely recognizable else-

where.

Fiji (Rayner) ; Great Barrier Reef (Saville-Kent) ; Mac-

clesfield Bank, 7 to 8 and 13 fathoms (1.28. ‘Penguin’).

LVII.—Deseription of a new Species of Slug from South

Africa. By Encar A. Smita.

Tue British Museum has recently received from Mr. J. H.

Ponsonby a very remarkable slug which was collected near

Pietermaritzburg (Natal) by Mr. H. Burnup.

It belongs to the genus Apera*, of which only a single

species has as yet been described. This group originally

bore the name of Chlamydephorus t+; but as that term had

previously been employed in Mammalia }, that suggested by

Heynemann may be conveniently substituted. Heynemann,

however, does not appear to have been aware that Agassiz

had used the name Chlamydophorus, which is practically the

same as Binney’s Chlamydephorus, but abolished Binney’s

name on the ground that it indicated a false characteristic,

namely the presence of a mantle. On the contrary, Heyne-

mann considered that the pallium was entirely wanting or

concealed, and hence he proposed the term Apera.

* Heynemann, Jahrb, deutsch, Mal. Gesell. 1885, p. 20.

+ Binney, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard, vol. v. (1879), p. 551,

{ Agassiz, Nomen. Zool, Mammal. p. 8 (1842),

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 32

466 On a new Species of Slug from South Africa.

The known species A. Gibbonsi also occurs in South

Africa.

Apera Burnupi.

Corpus (in alcoh. serv.) mediocriter elongatum, quadratum, postice

leviter dilatatum, antice parum attenuatum, superne utrinque

dorsum carinatum, carina secunda prope pedem, a capite ad longit.

totius 2 extendente, utrinque instructum, undique granulatum,

sordide luteum, maculis punctisque nigris copiose pictum ; dorsum

inter carinas concayum, striis duobus parallelis a capite usque ad

extremitatem caude sculptum, striis foramine radiantibus orna-

tum; latera zeque concava; caput obtusum ; tentacula contracta ;

pes luteus, immaculatus, marginibus distinctis circumscriptus ;

testa tenuissima.

Longit. 28 millim., diam. 8; foramen ab extremitate ad 8 millim.

situm.

The quadrate form of this remarkable animal at once

distinguishes it from any other slug. The keel or angle which

limits the back on each side extends from the head to the

posterior extremity. On the other hand the lateral keels or

ridges, a little above the foot, reach about two thirds along

the sides, commencing at the head. What appearance these

carinze may present when the animal is living is uncertain;

but doubtless they are much accentuated by contraction in

spirit.

The concave back widens a trifle posteriorly and then

curves in to a terminal point. The foramen is situated in

the centre of this expansion, and from it radiate impressed

strie in all directions, and those which pass beyond or cut

across the marginal keels give them a scalloped appearance.

The entire surface is coarsely granular and covered with more

or less anastomosing impressed lines; two, parallel to each

other and about a millimetre apart, run down the middle of

the back from end to end; a single more or less distinct

line can also be noticed along each side between the keels.

All the tentacles are completely retracted beneath the skin,

and no genital opening behind the right one is observable.

Apparently there is no caudal pore. The foot is broad, hasa

distinct margin, and occupies almost three fourths of the

entire width of the animal.

On cutting the skin near the dorsal opening a shell as thin

as paper was discovered. It was white, calcareous, and

broken up, but probably in life would be entire.

On the Transmission of Hereditary Characters. 467

LVIII.—A Criticism of a Modern Hypothesis of the Trans-

mission of Hereditary Characters. By R.S. Beran, of

Copenhagen *.

In the following pages it will be my endeavour to refute an

hypothesis which has been disseminated exceedingly widely

during the last six or seven years and is often designated as

the “Theory of Heredity.” I am unfortunately at present

unable to advance the subject by new observations of my

own, and still less can I introduce a fresh hypothesis by way

of compensation. Nevertheless this essay will not be alto-

gether useless, since the hypothesis in question is nowadays

supported by the most distinguished investigators and is even

represented in text-books as a proved reality, and because

the arguments upon which it is based, in spite of the con-

spicuous importance of the matter, are nowhere discussed in

detail from the opposition side. I have for a long time been

an opponent of this hypothesis by reason of previous know-

ledge; thus in my lectures upon general embryology ft I have

already represented this matter from another point of view,

and I took up a position still more decisively opposed to the

theory in my addresses upon General Histology {$. And now

an investigator, whose knowledge of the processes of fertili-

zation entitles him to the highest consideration, has this year

published a paper § which shows in the clearest manner that

the theory alluded to was built upon sand.

The hypothesis which we have to discuss may be summed

up ina very few words: it really consists only in the suppo-

sition that the nucleus (or, as certain authors imagine, the

chromatin itself) is the sole substance which has a part to

play in the transmission of hereditary characters, and that

consequently the cell-substance, or whatever lies outside the

nucleus, is of no importance in the connexion named. Among

the very numerous representatives of this doctrine let us here

mention only a few of the most important :—O. Hertwig ||

* Translated from the ‘ Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ xv, Jahrg., no. 383

(Feb. 1, 1892), pp. 43-52.

+ These appeared in print in February 1887.

{ In the autumn of 1889; not yet published.

§ H. Fol, “ Die Centrenquadrille, eine neue Episode aus der Befrucht-

ungsgeschichte,” Anatomischer Anzeiger, 6 Jahrg., 1891, nos. 9, 10.

|| O, Hertwig, “ Das Problem der Befruchtung und die Isotropie des

Kies, eine Theorie der Vererbung,” Jenaische Zeitschr. N. F., 11 Bd,

1884.

32*

468 Herr R. 8. Bergh on the

(1884), Strasburger* (1884), Weismann + (1885), Kol-

liker ¢ (1885), van Beneden § (1887), Weigert || (1887), and

Boveri J (1889). Kdolliker, in his ‘ Handbuch der Gewebe-

lehre’ (6 Aufl., 1889), states the theory with great confi-

dence; and in 1890 Biitschli#* also, who formerly held

similar views to my own on the question, was converted to it

in consequence of an experiment by Boveri, which will be

discussed more closely below. Only isolated sceptics de-

clared from time to time in quite general terms that the

positive foundations of this hypothesis were too weak; thus

this view was already expressed by Hensen {tf in the year

1885, and subsequently also by Whitman}{ and Wal-

deyer §§ ; these remarks, however, were passed over in silence

by the representatives of the “Theory.” So far as J am

aware no one has as yet expressed himself in emphatic oppo-

sition to the theory; this is indeed intelligible when we con-

sider how great is the weight of authority by which it is

supported.

In the first place let us draw attention to the important

difference between the original idea of Nageli|||| upon the

subject of idioplasm and nutritive plasm in their relation to

heredity and the ordinary theory which is here under discus-

sion. From the fact that spermatozoon and ovum, in spite of

their enormous difference in size, take an equal share in the

transmission of parental characters, Nageli concluded that

the matters which are of importance for the phenomenon of

* Strasburger, ‘Neue Untersuchungen tiber den Befruchtungsvorgang

bei den Phanerogamen als Grundlage fiir eine Theorie der Zeugung’

(Jena, 1884); ‘Ueber Kern- und Zelltheilung im Pflanzenreiche, nebst

einem Anhang tiber Befruchtung’ (Jena, 1888).

t+ Weismann, ‘ Die Kontinuitaét des Keimplasmas als Grundlage einer

Theorie der Vererbung’ (Jena, 1885).

{ Kolliker, “ Die Bedeutung der Zellkerne fiir die Vorginge der Verer-

bung,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool., 42 Bd. (1885).

§ E. van Beneden and A. Neyt, “ Nouvelles recherches sur la féconda-

tion et la division mitosique chez 1 Ascaride mégalocéphale,” Bull. de

VAcad. de Belgique, sér. 3, t. xiv. (1887).

|| Weigert, ‘‘ Neue Vererbungstheorien,” Schmidt’s Jahrb. d. gesamm-

ten Medicin, 215 Bd. (7887).

{| Boveri, “Ein geschlechtlich erzeugten Organismus ohne mutter-

leichen Antheil,” Sitzungsber. d. Ges. f, Morphol. u. Physiol. in Miinchen,

5 Bd. (1889).

** Butschli, ‘Ueber den Bau der Bakterien u. verw. Organismen’

(Heidelberg, 1890).

tt V. Hensen, “Die Grundlagen der Vererbung nach dem gegen-

wirtigen Wissenskreis,” Landwirthsch. Jahrbiicher, 14 Bd. (1885).

t{ Whitman, “The Seat of Formative aud Regenerative Hnergy,”

Journal of Morphology, vol. ii, (1888).

§§ Waldeyer, ‘“ Ueber Karyokinese und ihre Beziehungen zu den Be-

fruchtungsvorgingen,” Arch. f. mikr. Anat., 32 Bd. (1888).

\|\| Nageli, ‘ Mechanisch-physiologische Theorie der Abstammungs-

lehre ’ (Miinchen, 1883),

Transmission of Hereditary Characters, 469

theredity are present in relatively far greater abundance in

the spermatozoon than in the ovum, and that by far the

greatest mass of the ovum consists of nutritive plasm. Now

the newer doctrine maintains that those matters which are

active in heredity are situated in the nucleus alone, and the

demonstration of such a transmitter of hereditary characters,

the existence of which is not merely inferred, but which is

actually visible, has usually been regarded as an important

advance. In my opinion such a display of precision should

rather be termed a retrocession or deviation; for Nigeli’s

idea was simply a delicate logical construction which was

thoroughly consistent with the facts, and its justice has sub-

sequently been proved most umistakably by the experiment of

Boveri, to which reference shall shortly be made. For the

more modern view, on the contrary, not only were the actual

starting-points too slight, but many facts made themselves

felt against it even at the time; that it is untenable asa

theory is moreover demonstrated by the above-mentioned

communications from Fol.

I shall now adduce the chief arguments which are brought

forward in favour of the doctrine of the seat of the processes

of heredity in the nucleus and give an analysis of each.

In the first place it is alleged as the chief reason that the

heads of the spermatozoa consist solely or almost solely of

nuclear substance, and that this is the only portion of the

spermatic elements which is active in the process of fertiliza-

tion, Kd6lliker goes furthest in this respect, since he declares

the spermatozoa of certain animals to be simply nuclei. The

majority of investigators do not follow him in this, doubtless

partly because we otherwise know nothing of an existence

and activity of naked nuclei, and because the greater number

of those who have watched the process of spermatogenesis

have maintained the cellular nature of the spermatic filaments.

Moreover, most of the adherents of the theory which is here

to be criticized assume the presence of an extremely thin

protoplasmic envelope round thé nucleus of the spermatozoon,

even when such an envelope is hardly to be detected or is

absolutely invisible, thus allowing the tail of the spermatic

filament to rank as protoplasm ; and at any rate in the pro-

cess of fertilization the layer surrounding the nucleus must

penetrate with it into the ovum, as has indeed positively been

proved to be the case in certain instances. But, in addition

to this, the following also must be conceded: the spermatozoa

arise from cells through repeated indirect nuclear division

(and finally cell-division). Now recent investigations have

shown that in indirect nuclear division the so-called polar

bodies or ‘‘ centrosomata”’ (Centrosomen) are of quite general

470 Herr R. 8. Bergh on the

occurrence, and these have also been proved to appear, at any

rate in certain cases, in spermatoblasts*. Let us now con-

sider how long it has taken to increase our knowledge with

regard to these bodies ; let us further consider that it is now

gradually becoming possible to demonstrate the existence of

centrosomata in resting-cells also ; let us, moreover, remember

how greatly reduced in size the nucleus of the spermatozoon

usually is, and how difficult it must be tc prove the presence

of a centrosoma in the spermatozoon should its bulk be propor-

tionately diminished }; finally, let us reflect that a centro-

soma and a star-shaped figure appear near the male pro-

nucleus in the ovum. On considering all these points the

idea soon suggests itself that this centrosoma originates from

the spermatoblast and was present in the spermatozoon also,

although it is not always possible to demonstrate its existence.

As a matter of fact the origin of the centrosoma from the

protoplasm of the spermatozoon was actually maintained by

Boveri { also—an hypothesis which Ko6lliker imagined he

could ‘ pass over in silence”’ (‘ Gewebelehre,’ p. 67). That

Boveri’s view nevertheless contained a grain of truth is

shown by the investigations of Fol (cf below). It is also

possible to arrive at a similar conclusion with reference to the

ovum. Inthe formation of the “ directive bodies” very distinct

star-shaped figures appear both proximally and distally in the

majority of ova, from which we are entitled to infer the exist-

ence of centrosomata, the more so since these have been

positively demonstrated in certain cases§. Consequently

besides the female pronucleus a centrosoma must have

remained behind in the ripe ovum.

As another argument in favour of the theory it is usually

alleged that the nucleus exercises a leading or directing influ-

ence in cell-division ; but it is altogether impossible to prove

this with reference to the cases which have been most closely

investigated. I will merely adduce the following instance :—

In the first two segmentation spheres of Ascaris megalo-

cephala, with regard to which the excellent investigations of

van Beneden and Neyt, as also those of Boveri, are available,

the centrosomata divide, even before the nuclear contents have

differentiated into loops and the archoplasm (‘“ sphére attrac-

* E.g. by O. Hertwig (‘‘ Vergleich der Ki- und Samenbildung bei

Nematoden,” Arch. f. mikr, Anat., 86 Bd., 1890).

+ It has recently been proved by an important paper by Platner that

centrosomata actually occur in the spermatozoa of certain mollusks (Arch.

f. mikr, Anat., 33 Bd., 1889).

t Boveri, ‘ Zellen-Studien,’ 2 Heft (Jena, 1888).

§ FE. g. in the case of Limax by E. L. Mark (Bull, Mus. Comp. Zool.

Harvard College, vol, vi. no, 12, 1881).

Transmission of Hereditary Characters, 471

tive”’) has divided, and before the longitudinal fission of the

loops has taken place. The case is also precisely similar,

according to Kélliker’s own statement, in the segmentation

spheres of the Axolotl; moreover, according to Rabl*, in

the epithelial cells of Salamandra the achromatin spindle is

distinctly visible, and consequently the centrosomata have in

all probability divided, before the occurrence of the cleavage

of the chromosomata.

This at once weakens everything else which is asserted by

K6lliker and Weigert with respect to the importance of the

nuclei for the growth and metabolism of cells. Probably no

one will nowadays deny that the nucleus is of eminent

importance for the processes of growth, assimilation, and

secretion in cells. This, however, proves nothing whatever

with regard to the question whether the nucleus is the sole

agent in heredity. And with regard to the circumstances

which have been rendered applicable by Strasburger from

the botanical side, I think that I may here leave these out

of consideration, because until recently hardly any attention

has been paid to the centrosomata and their réle in the cells

of plants. It was not until the present year that the fact that

they are of general occurrence here also was maintained by

Guignard fF.

We now come to the argument, which nowadays probably

ranks as the most important of all, as the actual experimental

basis of the theory, in consequence of which even so inde-

pendent and far-sighted an investigator as Biitschli found

himself compelled to alter his views. This is the attempt of

Boveri, of which mention has already several times been

made, to produce an organism devoid of maternal characters.

Boveri found that, in Kchinids, fragments of ova devoid of

nuclei (obtained by shaking) are capable of being fertilized

and developing into larve. He further makes use of the

experience obtained by O. and R. Hertwig as to hybridization

in these animals: on fertilizing the ova of one species (A)

with the spermatic fluid of another (B), larve are formed

which are intermediate in character between the typical larvee

of Aand B. Boveri now fertilized an egg-fragment of A,

from which the nucleus had been eliminated by the process

of shaking, with sperm from B, and it was found that a

larva developed which entirely possessed the characters of the

* C. Rabl. “Ueber Zelltheilung,” Morphol. Jahrbiicher, 10 Bd. (1884).

+ Guignard, ‘ Comptes Rendus,’ March 9, 1891. I became acquainted

with this paper through a statement by van Tieghem in the ‘Journal de

Botanique,’ 5 année, no. 7, p. 101; for the reference to this I am indebted

to my friend Dr. Kolderup-Rosenvinge.

472 Herr R. S. Bergh on the

typical larve of B, and consequently was “ devoid of maternal

participation.” This experiment of Boveri’s is ingeniously

carried out and very instructive; but it in no way proves

what the author himself* and many other investigators

maintain. It demonstrates that the yolk of the ovum (not

merely the nutritive, but also the formative yolk—apart from

the centrosoma) is of no importance for the transmission of

parental characters, and consequently substantiates Niigeli’s

doctrine of the difference between idioplasmic substances and

those consisting of nutritive plasma. But the experiment in

no way proves that the nucleus is the sole vehicle of heredity;

for in his memoir on this subject Boveri makes no mention of

the centrosomata, which is the more astonishing since he

belongs to the investigators to whom credit is due for the

recognition of the importance of these bodies. But now it is

clear, since the division of the cells took place in the normal

course, and a typical larva was developed, that centrosomata

were present in the fertilized egg-cell and in the segmentation

cells. Whence did these arise? It is well known that the

centrosomata, in cases where they have been shown to exist

in the resting-cell, are always situated in the immediate

neighbourhood of the nucleus; and it is therefore in the

highest degree probable that the centrosoma of the ovum was

eliminated with the nucleus by the process of shaking, and

that the new centrosomata, which displayed their activity in

the fission of the egg-cell, developed trom the spermatozoon

which penetrated the latter. Fol’s observations in particular,

which we shall discuss directly, render this explanation very

probable, and indeed they show that it is really the only

possible one. In order to prove the theory that the heredi-

tary characters are situated in the nucleus, a corresponding

experiment would have to be carried out in the following

manner :—The ovum of a species (A) must be deprived of

its nucleus, but must retain its centrosoma. ‘Then if, after

fertilization with the sperm of another species (B), a larva

developed which agreed in all its characters with the typical

* At the commencement of his communication Boveri writes :—

“ Although the proposition, that the substances of the cell which deter-

mine and transmit character are exclusively contained in the nucleus, is

expressed in many places no longer merely asa highly probable hypo-

thesis, but already as a fact, it would nevertheless be easy to show that

it can neither be proved by the phenomena of the fertilization of the

ovum, with which we are acquainted, nor by the experiments which have

hitherto been instituted upon the véle of the nucleus in the Protozoa.”

And after communicating his experiment he then says :—‘‘Thereby

also he proposition, that the nucleus is the sole vehicle of heredity, is

proved,”

Transmission of [Tereditary Characters. 473

larva of B, 1 should know of no further objection to raise.

This experiment, however, would be difficult to perform.

Consequently Boveri’s experiment, as it at present stands,

proves, as I have already said, only the theory of Niigeli,

and not that of Kélliker, Hertwig, and others.

Lastly, I have yet to speak of one or two other experi-

mental investigations—“ Attempts at artificial fission and

regeneration of Protozoa,”—and to analyse the conclusions

which have been deduced from them. It has been shown by

very instructive experiments on the part of Nusbaum ™*,

Gruber }, and Balbiani {, that non-nucleated fragments pro-

duced by cutting-up Infusoria, even when they remain alive

and capable of movement for some days, are nevertheless

unable to feed, increase in size, and regenerate the lost parts,

while those fragments which contain a portion of nucleus do

this readily. ‘The facts in question are interesting, since they

prove that protoplasm is not capable of permanent existence

when deprived of its nucleus, just as we are unacquainted

with cases in which isolated nuclei are viable. But it

is an unjustifiable and illogical conclusion to suppose, as,

for instance, Weismann maintains (‘ Keimplasma,’ p. 29),

that these experiments show that the nucleus is the sole

vehicle of heredity and the sole formative element of the

cell—for to say that the nucleus is indispensable for the

formative processes is very far from asserting that it alone

is indispensable. In dwelling a moment longer upon the

Protozoa, the following remark may be made: it is stated by

Kélliker (‘Gewebelehre,’ p. 67) that in Huglypha the polar

body is attached to the nucleus. I do not know whether

Kélliker was led to make this assertion by his own obser-

vations; he at any rate makes no mention of this. But we

find it stated by Schewiakoff §, who was the first to demon-

strate the existence of these bodies in the case of the Protozoa

in the Rhizopod in question, that the polar bodies lie not in

the nucleus, but im the substance of the cell, pressed into a

hollow of the nuclear membrane; and this author is also of

opinion that they arise, at least in part, from “ the differenti-

ating cytoplasm.” Beyond this these bodies are not yet

known in the Protozoa, and before their existence has been

* M. Nusbaum, “ Ueber die Theilbarkeit der lebendigen Materie,”

Arch, f, mikr. Anat. 26 Bd., 1886,

+ A. Gruber, “ Ueber ktinstliche Theilung bei Infusorien ” (L., I1.),

Biol. Centralbl. 4 & 5 Bd. 1885,

{ Balbiani, “ Recherches expérimentales sur la mérotomie des Infu-

gsoires ciliés,” Recueil Zool, Suisse, t. 5, 1889.

§ Schewiakoff, “ Ueber die karyokinetische Kerntheilung der Euglypha

alveolata,” Morphol. Jahrb. 15 Bd., 1888.

474 On the Transmission of Hereditary Characters.

proved it would be premature to enter into a discussion as to

what is the primum movens in the fission of the Infusoria.

I have, however, really no doubt that sooner or later corre-

sponding structures will be found in these forms also.

Until quite recently great uncertainty prevailed as to the

origin of the polar bodies or centrosomata in the fertilized

ovum. Many authors made no precise statements at all on

the point. Boveri’s hypothesis, according to which they arise

from the protoplasm of the spermatozoon, has already been

alluded to. This year this deficiency in our knowledge was

supplied by the new investigations of Fol upon the ova of

Echinids, and thus the last vestige of foundation was with-

drawn from the theory that the nuclei are the sole vehicles of

heredity. Fol’s memoir marks, so to speak, the last stage in

the present purely morphological knowledge of the process of

fertilization. The investigator alluded to examined the ferti-

lized ova of Echinids (as also those of other types) by means

of thin sections, with the following results :—On the pene-

tration of the spermatozoon into the ovum, its tip separates

from it, and forms the “spermocentrum”’ (the polar body

which precedes the male pronucleus) ; this, as well as the

“ ovocentrum,” which was pre-existent in the ovum beside

tlie female pronucleus, having arisen from the directive amphi-

aster, elongates into a dumb-bell shape, when the pronuclei

have come together *, and undergoes division. A migration

of the halves resulting from the fission now takes place, in

such a way that each half of the spermocentrum finally comes

into contact with a half of the ovocentrum and fuses with it.

The bodies which are thus constituted, each of which con-

sists of a male and female half, are the polar bodies or centro-

somata (“astrocentres”’ of Fol) of the first segmentation

amphiaster. For the preseut these are the only conclusions

which Fol deduces from his investigations :—‘‘ Fertilization

consists, not merely in the aggregation of two pronuclei, which

proceed from individuals of different sexes, but also at the

same time in the union of two pairs of half-centres (‘ Halb-

centren ’), of which one unit is derived from the father and

the other from the mother, to form two new bodies—the

astrocentres. Since all the astrocentres in an individual

presumably originate through fission from the two centres of

the first amphiaster, they all proceed in equal portions from

the father and the mother.”

Now if anyone, on the basis of these results, were to main-

tain, in an assemblage of zoologists, that the centrosomata

* Fol agrees with van Beneden in stating that in the normal course

no fusion of the pronuclei takes place.

SS ee ne

es a

Mr. O. Thomas on a new Semnopithecus. 475

are the sole vehicles of herediiy, he would probably be received,

and justly, with general derision. I, however, maintain that

if, for the present, anyone continues to assert that the nucleus

is the sole vehicle of heredity, his hypothesis is of no greater

value than that just mentioned.

The above conclusions and remarks will perhaps appear to

unprejudiced investigators to be somewhat self-evident.

That they were nevertheless not entirely superfluous is proved

to me by a new paper by Weismann*, which actually

appeared during the preparation of this little essay. For, in

spite of cognizance of Fol’s investigations, this author stands

fast by his old opinions, and indeed is rather inclined to

regard the former as a confirmation of his views. He would

most of all prefer to consider the centrosomata as parts belong-

ing to the nucleus; but here he will scarcely meet with the

approval of specialists. And as for his other proposition,

that the activity of the centrosomata is to be regarded as

determined and guided by the nucleus, it is wholly artificial

and arbitrary ; indeed it has been demonstrated above that

there is not the slightest foundation for such a supposition.

We are fully entitled to ask, Why is not the position reversed ?

Why is not the activity of the nucleus equally well to be

regarded as dependent upon that of the centrosoma ?

In the present state of the case it would be much better to

say, the theory that the nucleus alone is the seat of the pro-

cesses of heredity was premature, and provisionally we know

nothing about it. But if we wish to express conjectures, it

is much more probable that the processes of heredity, as well

as most of the other vital processes in the cell, depend upon

intimate relations between nucleus and plasma (or, to be pre-

cise, the directing portion of the plasma—the centrosoma), and

that in this respect we have no reason to favour one of these

parts more than the other.

Copenhagen, November 1891.

LIX.—Description of a remarkable new Semnopithecus from

Sarawak. By OLDFIELD THOMAS.

Mr. CHar.es Hose has kindly submitted for my examination

the flat skin of a monkey obtained by him some years ago on

the coast of North-eastern Sarawak, and this proves to repre-

sent a species not merely new, but entirely different in its colora-

tion from anything previously described. Among the many

* A, Weismann, ‘ Amphimixis oder die Vermischung der Individuen,

Jena, 1891,

476 Mr. O. Thomas on a new Semnopithecus.

Semnopithect known there are species whose colour is red,

red and white, black and white, and wholly black; but, so far

as I know, no species as yet described, with one exception *,

shows a combination of all three colours—black, red, and

white—as is the case with the present species.

This striking animal I propose to name

Semnopithecus cruciger, sp. n.

Fur long and soft on the head and shoulders, shorter else-

where. Hairs of crown especially long, standing vertically

upright everywhere, so that there are no centres of con-

vergence or divergence, but that along the median line is

somewhat longer than that on the sides, and there is therefore

an ill-defined crest. Colour of crown, sides of body from

axille, haunches, and outer sides of legs to ankles brilliant

red, rather more chestnut on the head and paler on the lower

legs. Hands, outer sides of arms to the shoulders, nape, and

a central line (nearly 2 inches broad) down the back from the

withers on to the base of the tail deep glossy black, a few

inconspicuous yellowish or reddish hairs being, however,

intermixed with the black. Upper surface of feet also black.

It results from this arrangement of colours that when the

animal is laid prone, with its arms and legs extended,

the black of the arms and back forms a conspicuous black

cross on a brilliant red ground, the latter colour extending

from the sides down the legs, and being again bounded by

the black feet.

Eyebrows black, contrasting markedly with the red fore-

head; short hairs of face, whiskers, hairs on ears, sides of

neck, whole of chin, chest, and belly, and lines down inner

sides of arms to wrists and legs to ankles glossy white, with

a faint yellowish suffusion.

Tail above black basally, gradually becoming dirty yel-

lowish brown distally; beneath white, becoming duller at

the tip.

The type specimen being a flat skin, with the extreme tip

of the tail imperfect, it is impossible to give any trustworthy

measurements |, but the species seems to be decidedly smaller

than either S. ertstatus or S. Hosec—both found in the same

district.

The specimen was shot by Mr. Hose in 1887 on the sea-

* (8. chrysogaster, see below.

+ In the bones of the foot the distance from the back of the caleaneum

to the end of the second phalanx of the middle toe is 150 millim. The

epiphysial sutures are still just visible.

Mr. O. Thomas on a new Mexican Bat. 477

coast at a place called Miri, North-eastern Sarawak, some

sixteen miles south of the mouth of the Baram River.

No species appears to have ever been described at all

resembling this remarkable animal. Its nearest ally is

perhaps that figured by Peters * under the name of

S. chrysogaster ; but even this relationship is very doubtful,

the different distribution of the colours and the conspicuous

difference in the colour of the crown widely separating the

two forms.

LX.—Description of a new Mexican Bat.

By OLpFIeLp THOMAS.

Tue British Museum has received from Dr. A. C. Buller

two bats belonging to the group called Rhogeessa by Dr. H.

Allen, but clearly differing from RA. parvula, the only species

of the group recognized by Dr. Dobson, by whom also the

group itself was placed simply as a subgenus of Vesperugo.

This reference I am not disposed to endorse, and think that

it should rather be looked upon as related to Nycticejus, with

which it agrees in the number of its incisors and premolars,

and from which it differs mainly by the cylindrical form of

its outer lower incisors. Pending, however, a renewed

revision of the whole group I propose to use the term Lho-

geessa in a generic sense. The new species, which appears to

be of a somewhat annectant nature, I propose to dedicate to

Dr. Harrison Allen, the chief authority on North-American

bats and the founder of the group to which I refer it.

Rhogeessa Alleni, sp. n.

Decidedly larger than Rh. parvula; muzzle obliquely

truncate as in that species. IHars large, laid forward they

reach about 1 or 2 millim. beyond the nostrils; their inner

margin very convex forwards below, straight or even slightly

concave above; tip narrowly rounded off; outer margin con-

cave below the tip, then straight, becoming slightly convex

below, outer basal lobe but little marked. Tragus long, its

broadest point opposite to base of its inner edge ; inner edge

straight or slightly concave, tip rounded, outer margin slightly

convex, the edge indistinctly crenulate, somewhat as in

Antrozous pallidus +; a marked lobule at the base of the

outer margin, above and below which there is a concavity.

Thumb very short and thick, no longer than in Lh. parvula.

* MB. Ak. Berl. 1879, pl. iv. a.

+ There is also a slight crenulation in Rhogeessa parvula.

478 Bibliographical Notices.

Posterior edges of wing-membrane bordered with white ; bifid

tip to fourth finger unusually distinct * ; wings from the base

of the fifth toe ; post-calcareal lobe small and narrow; tip of

calear projecting slightly from the back of the membrane ;

tail included in membrane to the extreme tip.

Teeth.—Upper incisors one on each side, long, slender,

unicuspid ; upper premolars large, quite close to the canines ;

no trace of a minute anterior premolar. Lower incisors six,

the four median ones broad, tricuspid; the outer ones uni-

cuspid, exceedingly minute, practically invisible from in

front, and scarcely one twentieth of the size in cross section

of the median incisors ; far smaller therefore both absolutely

and relatively than in RA. parvula.

Dimensions of the type (an adult female in spirit) :-—

Head and body 47 millim.; tail 41; ear, above head 12:2,

from notch 163; tragus, inner margin 7; forearm 35;

thumb 5; metacarpal of third finger 33°5; lower leg 15°5;

hind foot 7°1; calear 15.

Skull of a second specimen: occiput to gnathion 14°7 ;

greatest breadth 9°5; distance from front of canine to back of

me 5:4,

Hab. Santa Rosalia, near Autlan, Jalisco, Mexico.

This interesting species shows a relationship to Nycticejus

humeralis ¢ and to Old-World Nycticejt by its dental formula

and the unicuspidate character of its upper incisors; to Rho-

geessa by its obliquely truncated muzzle and its cylindrical 73 ;

and finally to Antrozous by its crenulate tragus and by the

extreme reduction of the same 73, which is altogether absent

in that genus.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Fur-bearing Animals in Nature and in Commerce. By Henry

Potanp. Gurney and Jackson.

We are told in the preface that this ‘‘ work is intended, firstly, to

aid persons engaged in trade to recognize readily and to have a

closer knowledge of the animals with which they are to some extent

already familiar, and which they would have some difficulty in

finding in more elaborate and scientific works ;” and in this respect

* This peculiar bifid tip to the fourth digit does not seem to have been

often noticed, as I can find no reference to it, although it occurs more or

less developed in Rhogeessa, Antrozous, Nycticejus, Atalapha, and cer-

tainly in some of the many species of Vesperugo.

+ For nomenclature see Ann. Mus. Genoy. (2) ix. p. 88, 1890; and

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (6) vii. p. 528 (footnote), 1891.

bibliographical Notices. 479

it amply fulfils its promise. The statistics of the annual sales of furs

by the Hudson’s Bay Company from 1800 to 1890, as well as of

other American and Canadian furs from 1763 to 1891, are very

useful, and so are the short histories of the Skinners’ and other

companies, the descriptions of the arts of dressing and dyeing pelts,

the observations on tariffs, and the notices of fairs and periodical

sales. It is astonishing to find on unimpeachable evidence that the

Hudson’s Bay Company sold in 1886 no fewer than 73,878 skins,

and in 1887 78,555 skins, of the lynx; and it would be interesting

to know if, in those somewhat exceptional years of plenty, the

periodical increase of the American rabbit, on which the lynx is

known to prey largely, had reached its maximum, Again, the

wolverine or glutton enjoys the reputation of being the despair of

hunters, taking their baits and springing their traps without, as a

rule, falling a victim itself; yet even this cunningest of animals can

be circumvented, as shown by the returns of the Hudson’s Bay

Company, which often exceed 2000 skins in a year, while in 1889,

1131 were obtained from other sources. These instances, out of

many which might be adduced, will serve to show that the whole

of the Introduction is replete with information ; but in the second

and principal portion of the work, which is intended “to be a con-

necting link between commerce and science,” and to interest ‘ the

general public by adding small sketches of the habits of the animals

described,” the result is not so satisfactory. An undigested mass of

notes made from time to time appears to have been sent to the

printer; and although some of these notes are recent and valuable,

while the author’s remarks are of importance so long as he confines

himself to the trade with which he is familiar, yet there are other

statements which are very remarkable. It is startling to be told

that seals are to be found in the “ Balkan” (p. 214); that ‘in

Scotland the Manes of the slain bear was [sic] exorcised by the

women” (p. 161); and (p. 171) that the Indian sloth-bear ‘“ would

probably interbreed with the black bear of America, and if the

offspring of these two bears should prove fertile, it would necessitate

their being classed as one species”! Without admitting the

sequitur we will, in connexion with this subject, make Mr. Poland

and our readers the present of an interesting fact which appears to

have escaped the notice of the recorder of Mammalia in the ‘ Zoolo-

gical Record’ for 1888. Dr. Nills, the Director of the Zoological

Gardens at Stuttgart, states that, having obtained two litters by

crossing male Ursus maritimus with female Ursus arctos, he then

crossed a female hybrid with male U. maritimus, and produced

offspring exactly like the polar bear in shape and colour. ‘Turning

to the hyzna, Mr. Poland seems to be acquainted with only one

species, namely the South African H. crocuta, for under this heading

he tells us that “ 1650 hyzenas were killed in British India in 1886,”

apparently without a suspicion that these must have been J, striata.

It is a pity that the author did not secure the assistance of some

zoologist, who would have struck out many of the errors and even

absurdities which this book contains, especially in connexion with

480 Bibliographical Notices.

sport; but then the book would not have been half so funny as it

is—e. g. the articles on the fox and the otter. At the same time

the work contains a large amount of information which could not

easily be found elsewhere ; it is well illustrated, and, inasmuch as

its merits distinctly outweigh its defects, which are amusing, we

may fairly recommend it, even to naturalists.

Horn Measurements and Weights of the Great Game of the World :

being a Record for the use of Sportsmen and Naturalists. By

Rowranp Warp. Published by the Author, 166 Piccadilly.

Ir might be thought that a book which deals with the measure-

ments of Great Game would prove interesting principally to the

sportsmen whose trophies were therein recorded ; but a wider circle

will be attracted by this volume, inasmuch as it also appeals to the

naturalist. The author modestly disclaims any pretensions to the

production of a scientific work ; but nevertheless this book deserves

the notice of those scientific men who appreciate exactness, for, to

quote the title of the diploma-picture of an eminent Royal Acade-

mician, “Science is Measurement.” It is no small advantage to

have at hand a volume to which reference can at once be made for

the extreme as well as the average dimensions of the antlers of

deer, the horns of sheep, wild goats, buffaloes, &c. ; the substances

popularly known as ‘‘ horns” which grow on the snouts of rhino-

ceroses ; the tusks of the hippopotamus, of the two existing species of

elephants, and of the wild boar; and the skins of the lion and tiger.

All these and many other interesting details are to be found in this

profusely illustrated and handsome book. The descriptions of some

of the rarer antelopes are likely to prove of considerable utility to

zoologists ; the geographical distribution of all the animals mentioned

seems to be indicated with unusual accuracy ; and much of the

information conveyed is new or at least recent. For instance, it

may safely be said that never before has sucha record of the dimen-

sions of the grand wild sheep of the Pamirs, Ours poli, been acces-

sible to naturalists. If we have to make a trifling complaint it is

that the two undoubtedly distinct species of African rhinoceros are

mixed up under the common heading of R. bicornis, with merely

asterisks and footnotes to indicate the horns which are those of the

almost, and perhaps quite, extinct A. stmus. It is indeed grievous

to think that, so far as we are aware, there is not in any collection

a single adult example of this huge square-mouthed grass-eating

species, which will only be known to the next generation by a very

few horns and through old pictures. It is difficult to give suitable

extracts from a work of this kind; but we can testify to its general

merits, as well as to the manner in which the author has endea-

voured to assist scientists by sending rare specimens to the British

Museum and the Zoological Society for inspection and determination.

Miscellaneous. 481

MISCELLANEOUS.

The Embryonic Development of Comatula (Antedon rosacea).

By Oswatp Serticer, of Berlin.

In the following paragraphs I communicate some of the results

of a detailed investigation the account of which will be published in

Spengel’s ‘ Zoologische Jahrbiicher,’ but cannot appear forthwith on

account of the large number of plates.

Segmentation is unequal. he segmentation cavity appears at

the stage with four blastomeres of equal size. The third and equa-

torial furrow differentiates four smaller cells, which are situated at

the animal pole, and four larger vegetative ones. The smaller

blastomeres next divide, and then the larger cells; the stage with

sixteen cells is therefore preceded by one with twelve. Upon this

there next appears round the animal pole a furrow running parallel

to the equator, whereby sixteen equal-sized animal cells are formed,

so that a stage with twenty-four cells is reached. In consequence

of a mutual displacement of the small cells the segmentation cavity

closes up at the animal pole, while the eight large cells become

divided by an equatorial furrow into eight smaller and eight larger

cells, situated at the vegetative pole. It is not until the stage at

which forty-eight cells are present that the closure of the segmen-

tation cavity at the vegetative pole ensues and a typical blastula is

formed, the cells of which proceed to divide in such a way that

sixty-four, ninety-six, and one hundred and twenty-eight cells are

differentiated.

In abnormal cases the equatorial furrow is not the third but the

first to appear, and segmentation commences with the formation of

two cells of unequal size. The smaller cell then divides, so that

the stage with two cells is followed by one with three. By the

extension of the second and meridional furrow to the larger cell

four blastomeres arise—two larger and two smaller ones. After

each of these has divided by a second meridional furrow into two

cells of equal size a stage with eight cells is produced, which then

entirely corresponds to the normal development.

The gastrula arises by invagination at the vegetative pole in such

a manner that the chief axis of the ovum precisely coincides with

that of the embryo and of the subsequent larva. The mesenchyma

arises from the endoderm.

It appears to me to be worth while mentioning an abnormal

bigastric form of embryo, of which I found one example among

normally developed blastule. In the elliptical germ two gastrula

invaginations had developed and a number of mesenchyma cells had

appeared at their blind ends. ‘This latter circumstance excludes the

suspicion that what was seen might possibly have been accidental

incurvations of the blastula wall, which would afterwards be evagi-

nated again: as is well known, this was the explanation given by

Metschnikoff of Fol’s polygastr al embryonic forms of Echinoderms.

As regards the further development I shall confine myself here to

treating “of the nervous system. ‘The free-swimming larva possesses

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 6. Vol. x. 33

482 Miscellaneous.

a nervous system of its own which is of merely provisional import-

ance and which already begins to develop in the latter part of the

embryonic period. At the anterior pole, which is distinguished by

the tuft of cilia, a delicate system of fibres was observed by Bury,

who conjectures that it is possibly nervous. The apparatus proves

to be of a highly complicated character. The cells of this region,

which we may term the apical pit, consist of sense-cells and undiffe-

rentiated supporting-cells. Both kinds of elements are rod-shaped,

and their nuclei lie at somewhat variable altitudes near the inner

ends. ‘These latter appear to be blunt in the case of the supporting-

cells, but in the sense-cells, on the contrary, are drawn out into a

fine process which penetrates into the layer of the nerve-fibres. The

nerve-fibre layer is of considerable thickness at the apex, but

diminishes very rapidly towards the periphery; it is only on the

ventral surface that a powerfully developed cord of fibres extends

on each side of the vestibular invagination far into the posterior

section of the body. Under the apical pit the layer of fibres is

bounded towards the primary body-cavity and the mesenchyma cells

by a basement membrane, which appears at a very early stage in

the embryonic development. Even before the cells of the apical

pit had attained their definite histological character, as supporting

and sense-cells, numerous ectoderm cells separated from their con-

nexion with the epithelium and wandered into the depths, to become

transformed into ganglion cells, which lie above and between the

layer of fibres. Isolated ganglion cells are also embedded in the two

ventral longitudinal nerve-trunks.

Soon after the attachment of the larva the entire nervous system

disappears, and it is not until much later, some two to three weeks

after the attachment takes place, that there appears at the oral disk

—which proceeds from the vestibular invagination—an extremely

delicate nerve-ring, which is identical with the apparatus described

by Ludwig as the sole nerve-centre of the adult form. It is of

exclusively ectodermal origin, and beside the fibres scattered

ganglion cells can be distinguished. I have not been able to follow

up the origin of the second and third nervous systems of the adult,

which were discovered by Carpenter and Jickeli, since in the oldest

of the larvee examined by me the rudiments of them were not yet

visible.—Zoologischer Anzeiger, xv. Jahrg., no. 404 (Oct. 31, 1892),

pp. 391-393.

On Deglutition in the Synascidie. By 8. Jourpar.

The mechanism of deglutition in the Composite Ascidians, by which

I mean the Ascidiz Sociales of H. Milne-Edwards, is still imper-

fectly understood.

Several naturalists, applying to these animals what Hermann Fol

found to be the case in Doliolum, have supposed that the nutritive

particles follow the groove of the endostyle. This groove secretes

a cylinder of mucus which agglutinates these particles and which, in

consequence of the action of the vibratile cilia with which the groove

is lined, descends towards and enters the stomach.

Miscellaneous. 483

M. Giard, relying on experiments tried at Roscoff, by means of

carmine administered to living Synascidians, has contended that

deglutition takes place by the dorsal side, that is to say by the side

opposite to the endostyle. This naturalist believes that the appa-

ratus by the aid of which the act is performed is the series of dorsal

languettes or the organs which represent them.

In Clavellina in particular these languettes, which are merely

prolongations of the transverse bands of the left wall of the

branchial sac, form a portion of a helicoidal surface upon which the

food-particles glide until they gradually reach the stomach.

M. Giard sought to determine the point at which the secretion

of the mucus takes place which envelops the nutritive particles.

This substance cannot be formed along the spiral apparatus or the

dorsal canal, for this region is devoid of glands. M. Giard there-

fore wonders whether the mucous matter does not proceed from the

endostyle ; nevertheless he does not explain how, according to this

hypothesis, the mucus passes from the ventral surface to the opposite

side.

On my part I have experimented upon living specimens of Clavel-

lina and Perophora. In order to observe the mode of deglutition

in these Ascidians it is sufficient, without having recourse to carmine,

to place the living animal in sea-water containing a very small

quantity of mud in suspension.

By this means we find, as stated by M. Giard, that deglutition

takes place by the dorsal swrface ; only we discover at the same time

that the alimentary cylinder neither coincides with the median line

nor with the series of helicoidal languettes.

The very distinct track formed by the food-particles starts from

the dorsal cup and proceeds in a somewhat oblique direction from top

to bottom (I place the mouth at the top), at a slight distance from

and to the right of the dorsal raphe.

By focusing the microscope accordingly, we observe in an indi-

vidual lying on its left side first the body-wall and the branchial

sac, then the nutritive cylinder, and beneath this the helicoidal

languettes situated beyond the raphe.

This, then, is the way in which deglutition is effected :—

On a level with the peri-cesophageal nerve-ring there exists a

band of vibratile cilia which conduct the nutritive particles towards

an organ in the shape of a pit, which is ciliated and situated on the

dorsal side in the neighbourhood of the cerebral ganglion. This

pit secretes a large quantity of mucus, by which the food-particles

are agelutinated together to form a cord, which descends towards

the orifice of the stomach, following the course indicated above.

The alimentary cylinder increases a little in diameter as it descends,

and finally enters the stomach, the yawning aperture of which lies

at the bottom of the respiratory sac.

One of the functions of the vibratile pit therefore seems to me to

be established: it secretes the mucus by the aid of which the food-

particles are agglutinated into a cord, which is conducted by a

ciliated branchial band into the stomach, —Bulletin de la Société

Philomathique de Paris, 8®™e série, t. iv. no. 1, 1892, pp. 35, 36.

484

INDEX to VOL. X.

Acomys, new species of, 22.

Alcock, A., on the embryonic history

of Pteroplateea micrura, 1; on a

case of commensalism between a

Gymnoblastic Anthomedusoid and

a Scorpenoid fish, 207; on the

stridulating-apparatus of the red

Ocypode crab, 336; on Indian

bathybial fishes, 345 ; on the habits

of Gelasimus annulipes, 415,

Alepocephalus, new species of, 357.

Amaurobius, remarks on species of,

389.

Ammodytes, on the eggs and young

stages of, 97.

Ampullaria, new species of, 382.

Anaphe, new species of, 398.

Animal kingdom, on fission and gem-

mation in the, 25.

Antedon rosacea, on the embryonic

development of, 481.

Apera, new species of, 466.

Appias, new species of, 427.

Apus, on the apodemes of, 67.

Arachnida, new, 216, 384, 417.

Ariadne, new species of, 224.

Ariamnes, new species of, 417,

Artibeus, new species of, 409.

Astacus, on the endophragmal system

of, 67.

Atlanta-like larval mollusk, on the,

107.

Attus, new species of, 217.

Automeris, new species of, 175.

Bathyphantes, remarks on species of,

392.

Bathypterois, new species of, 356.

Batrachia, new, 302.

Beddard, F. E., on anew genus of

Oligocheeta, 74.

Bergh, R.S., on the transmission of

hereditary characters, 467.

Bernard, H. M., on the apodemes of

Apus and the endophragmal sys-

tem of Astacus, 67.

Pernicla, new species of, 108.

Birds, new, 108.

Books, new :—Thomson’s The Study

of Animal Life, 328; Grose Smith

and Kirby’s Lepidoptera Exotica,

332; Poland’s Fur-bearing Animals

in Nature and in Commerce, 478 ;

Ward’s Horn Measurements and

Weights of the Great Game of the

World, 480.

Boulenger, G. A., on new Brazilian

fishes, 9; on new reptiles and

batrachians from the Loo Choo

islands, 302; on the larva of

Molge Montandoni, 504.

Brachychalcinus, characters of the

new genus, 11.

Brachymylus, characters of the new

genus, 14.

Brook, G., on new species of Madre-

pora, 451.

Buna, new species of, 173.

Butler, A. G., on the genus Hypo-

cala, 17; on a new genus and

species of African moths, 295; on

the Noctuid genera allied to Hy-

petra, 297 ; on the Noctuid genus

lelipotis, 315; on a new svecies

of Anaphe, 398.

INDEX.

Cambridge, Rey. O. P., on a new

spider from Caleutta, 417.

Cambridge, Rev. F.O. P., on new and

obscure British spiders, 334,

Chalcididee, on the embryogeny of

the, 271.

Chapman, F., on Microzoa from Tap-

low, 335.

Chauliodus, new species of, 355,

Chilonycteris Davyi, new subspecies

of, 410.

Cholodkowsky, N., on the male

sexual organs of the Diptera, 268 ;

on the morphology and phylo-

geny of insects, 429.

Cicada, new species of, 56, 406.

Cicadidee, new, 54, 406,

Cladiscus, new species of, 185,

Claypole, Prof. EX. W., on the struc-

ture of Palzeaspis, 534.

Cleridz, on the Japanese, 185,

Clymene ebiensis, remarks on, 103.

Coccidiide, new, 115.

Coleoptera, new, 185, 251, 407, 410.

Collinge, W. E., on the preservation

of Teleostean ova, 228; on Limax

maximus, L., and its variety

cinereo-niger, Wolf, 425.

Comatula, on the embryonic develop-

ment of, 481.

Commensalism between a Gymno-

blastic Anthomedusoid and a Scor-

penoid fish, on a case of, 207.

Corals, new, 451.

Coturnix, on the genus, 166.

Coxal gland of the Scorpion, on the,

538.

Crab, on the stridulating-apparatus

of the red Ocypode, 336,

Crustacea, new, 165, 201; on the

excretory organs of the, 338; on a

sporozoon parasitic in Decapod,

342,

Cuvierian organs of Holothuria

nigra, on the, 275,

Cyphogastra, new species of, 412,

Dasymys, new species of, 179.

Delphinognathus conocephalus from

Cape Colony, on, 115.

Dendy, Dr. A., on the oviparity of

Peripatus Leuckartii, 136.

Diptera, on the male sexual organs of

the, 268. |

Distant, W. L., on new Cicadide,

54, 406; on new insects from the

Transvaal, 407.

485

Donald, Miss J.,on species of Carbon-

iferous Murchisonia, 335.

Dorachosa, characters of the new

genus, 63,

D’Urbania, new species of, 285.

Klasmodectes, new species of, 16.

Elymnias, new species of, 428.

Enterocola eruca, remarks on, 201,

Kphydatia fluviatilis, on the deve-

lopment of the gemmules of, 413.

Eretmotus, new species of, 233,

Eunotosaurus, characters of the new

genus, 354,

Fidicina, new species of, 58.

Fishes, new, 9, 13, 345 ; on some new

Coccidiidee parasitic in, 115,

Fission, on, in the animal kingdom,

23,

Formicaleo, new species of, 178.

Gavialiceps microps, remarks on,

364,

Gelasimus annulipes, on the habits

of, 415.

Gemmation in the animal kingdom,

on, 23.

Geological Society, proceedings of

the, 112, 265, 333.

Geomys, new species of, 196,

Godwin-Austen, Lieut.-Col. H. H.,

on a new species of Helix, 300.

Gonimbrasia, new species of, 174.

Gordiodrilus, characters of the new

genus, 93.

Guerne, J. de, on the dissemination

of Hirudinea by the Palmipeds,

117; on the freshwater Nemer-

teans, 197; on the freshwater

fauna of Iceland, 340.

Giinther, Dr. A., on the occurrence

of Lichia vadigo on the Cornish

coast, 335,

Halosaurus, new species of, 362.

Helix, new species of, 237, 300.

Hlenneguy, L.-F., on the embryo-

geny of the Chaleididee, 271; on

a sporozoon parasitic in Decapod

Crustacea, 342.

Hephthocara, characters of the new

genus, 549,

Hereditary characters, on the trans-

mission of, 467,

Herrings, on doubly

412,

Hicks, Dr. H., on the discovery of

Mammoth and other remains in

Endsleigh Street, 114.

armoured,

426

Himatione, new species of, 109.

Hirudinea, on the dissemination of,

by the Palmipeds, 117.

Holland, Dr. W. J., on new African

Lepidoptera, 284.

Hollandia, characters of the new

genus, 295.

Holothuria nigra, on the Cuvierian

organs of, 273,

Homoptera, new, 54, 406.

Hypocala, remarks on the genus,

Hypolyczena, new species of, 236.

Iceland, on the freshwater fauna of,

340.

Insects, on the morphology and

phylogeny of, 429.

Isoclerus, characters of the new

genus, 191.

Jeffreysia, new species of, 150.

Jourdain, S., on deglutition in the

Synascidiz, 482.

Kanakia, characters of the new

genus, 62.

Kirby, W. F., on new Saturniide,

173.

Kiikenthal, Dr. W., on the origin

and development of the Mamma-

lian phylum, 365.

Lachnocnema, new

286.

Lamprogrammus,

348.

Lendenfeld, R. v., on Dr. Hinde’s

Tertiary sponge-spicules, 268.

Lepidoptera, new, 21, 175, 193, 284,

295, 297, 325, 398, 408, 426.

Leptyphantes, new species of, 386,

ericeus, description of, 390.

Lewis, G., on the Japanese Cleride,

183; on Eretmotus and Epie-

chinus, 231.

Lichia vadigo, on the occurrence of,

on the Cornish coast, 335.

Lichomolgus, new species of, 201.

Limax maximus, L., and its variety

cinereo-niger, Wolf, remarks on,

425,

Liphistius and its bearing on the

classification of spiders, on, 306.

Lophocarenum, new British species

of, 387.

Loricaria, new species of, 10.

Lyctosoma, characters of the new

genus, 192.

Lydekker, R., on the occurrence of

species of,

new species of,

INDEX.

Viverra Hastingsie in the French

phosphorites, 113.

Maas, Dr. O., on the interpretation

of the sponge organism, 399.

McIntosh, Prof., on the eggs and

young stages of the sand-eels, 97 ;

on the ova and larve of certain

Pleuronectids, 102; on Clymene

ebiensis, 103; on the Atlanta-like

larval mollusk, 107.

McLachlan, R., on the Neuroptera

of the Hawaiian Islands, 176.

Madeira, list of the Araneee of, 225.

Madrepora, new species of, 451.

Mallonia, new species of, 407.

Mammalia, new, 22, 179, 196, 214,

264, 408, 410, 475, 477.

Mammalian phylum, on the origin

and development of the, 365.

Mammoth remains in Endsleigh

Street, on the discovery of, 114.

Marchal, P., on the coxal gland of

the scorpion and its relations with

the excretory organs of the Crus-

tacea, 338,

Marpissa, new species of, 217.

Melampsalta, new species of, 66,

Melipotis, remarks on the genus and

new species of, 315.

Melvill, J.C., on new Mollusca from

S. Africa, 237.

Mesosauria from 8. Africa, on, 333.

Minchin, E. A., on the Cuvierian

organs of Holothuria nigra, 273.

Minous inermis and Stylactis minoi,

on commensalism between, 207.

Misumena, new species of, 219.

Molge Montandoni, on the larva of,

304,

Mollusca, new, 121, 129, 287, 300,

382, 465,

Mus, new species of, 179.

Mysidee, on the British, 143, 242.

Mysidopsis, new species of, 165.

Nemerteans, history and origin of

the freshwater, 197.

Neoclerus, characters of the new

genus, 190.

Neuroptera, new, 176.

Norman, Rey. Canon A. M., on Bri-

tish Myside, 143, 242.

Ovilvie-Grant, W. R., on the genus

Coturnix, 166.

Oligocheta, on a new genus of, 74.

Omadius, new species of, 187.

Opilo, new species of, 186.

INDEX.

Ornithoptera, new species of, 193.

Osmodes, new species of, 291.

Ova, on the preservation of Teleos-

tean, 228.

Oxypalpus, new species of, 295.

Pachymylus, characters of the new

genus, 13.

Paleeaspis, on the structure of, 334.

Palmipeds, on the dissemination of

the Hirudinea by the, 117.

Papilio, new species of, 287, 426.

Pardaleodes, new species of, 289.

Pedipalpi, on the development of

the, 419.

Pentila, new species of, 285.

Peripatus Leuckartii, on the ovipa-

rity of, 136.

Planorbis, new species of, 241,

383.

Pleco :tomus, notes on species of, 9.

Pleuronectids, on the ova and larvee

of certain, 102.

Pocock, R. I., on Liphistius and

its bearing on the classification of

spiders, 506.

Ponsonby, J. H., on new Mollusca

from 8. Africa, 257.

Procampta, characters of the new

genus, 293.

Psaltoda, new species of, 55.

Pseudaletis, new species of, 286.

Pseudathyrma, characters of the

new genus, 299.

Pseudochrysodema, new species of,

411.

Pteroplateea micrura, on the embry-

onic history of, |.

Rana, new species of, 302.

Reptiles, new, 302, 334.

Rhodacanthis, characters of the new

genus, 110. °

Rhogeessa, new species of, 477.

Richard, J., on the freshwater fauna

of Iceland, 340.

Rippon, R. H. F., on a new species

of Ornithoptera, 193.

Rothschild, Hon. W., on new birds

from the Sandwich Islands, 108.

St. Helena, on the marine Molluscan

fauna of, 129.

Sand-eels, on the eggs and young

stages of the, 97.

Sangatissa, new species of, 408.

Sarangesa, new species of, 288.

Saurischia of Europe and Africa, on

the, 265,

487

Schistomysis, characters of the new

genus, 254.

Sciurus, new species of, 214.

Scorpion, on the coxal gland of the,

338.

Scott, T. and A., on Crustacea from

the Firth of Forth, 201.

Seeley, Prof. H. G., on Delphino-

gnathus conocephalus from Cape

Colony, 113; on further evidence

of Endothion bathystoma from

the Nieuwveldt Mts., 114; on the

Saurischia of Europe and Africa,

265 ; on Mesosauria from S. Africa,

533 ; ona new Reptile from Welte

Vreden, 334.

Seeliger, Prof. O., on the embryonic

development of Comatula, 481.

Semnopithecus, new species of, 475.

Shell-fauna of the Victoria Nyanza,

121, 380.

Smith, E.A., on the Shells of the

Victoria Nyanza, 121, 380; onthe

marine Molluscan fauna of St.

Helena, 129; on a new species of

Slug, 465.

Smith, H. G., on three new butter-

flies, 426.

Spheerium, new species of, 383,

Spiders, on the classification of, 306.

Spinoza, characters of the new ge-

nus, 184.

Sponge organism, on the interpreta-

tion of the, 399.

Sponge-spicules, on Tertiary, 268.

Sporozoon parasitic in Decapod

Crustacea, on a, 342.

Steatomys, new species of, 264.

Stridulating-apparatus of the red

Ocypode crab, on the, 556,

Strubell, Dr. A., on the development

of the Pedipalpi, 419.

Stylactis, new species of, 212; com-

mensalism with Minous inermis,

207.

Symbiosis among the Gymnoblastic

Hydroida, on cases of, 207.

Synascidize, on deglutition in the,

482.

Tatare, new species of, 109.

Teleostean ova, on the preservation

of, 228.

Telespyza, new species of, 110.

Tellimya, new species of, 130,

Tenerus, new species of, 189.

Teniorhinus, new species of, 292,

488

Tetragonopterus, new species of, 11,

Tettigades, new species of, 65.

Thaleropis, new species of, 284.

Thanasimus, new species of, 187.

Thaneroclerus, new species of, 190.

Thélohan, P., on new Coccidiide,

115; ona Sporozoon parasitic in

Decapod Crustacea, 342.

Thelyphonus caudatus, on the deve-

lopment of, 419.

Thomas, O., on a new species of

Acomys, 22; on new African

Muride, 179; on anew Mexican

Geomys, 196; on two new squir-

rels, 214; on the Steatomys of

Angola, 264; on a new species of

Artibeus, 408; on Mexican ex-

amples of Chilonycteris Davyi,

410; on a new species of Semno-

pithecus, 475; on a new Mexican

bat, 477.

Tibicen, new species of, 64,

Tmeticus, new species of, 384.

Tricosemeia, characters of the new

genus, 294,

Trimeresurus, new species of, 302.

Tylototriton, new species of, 304.

INDEX.

Tympanoterpes, new species of, 60.

Uroconger vicinus, observations on,

363.

Viridonia, characters of the new ge-

-nus, 112.

Vitrina, new species of, 240.

Viverra Hastingsiz in the French

phosphorites, on the occurrence of,

Viviparus, new species of, 124.

Wagner, Dr. F. v., on fission and

gemmation in the animal kingdom,

DB.

Warburton, C., on spiders from Ma-

deira, 216.

Waterhouse, C. O., on two new Bu-

prestidee, 410.

Waters, A. W., on North-Italian

Bryozoa, 112.

Woodward, A. S., on some teeth of

new Chimeroid fishes, 13; on

doubly-armoured herrings, 412.

Xenodermichthys, new species of,

359.

Zykoff, W., on the development of

the gemmules ot Ephydatia fluvia-

tilis, 415.

END OF THE TENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

Ann.k Mag. Nat list..8. 6. Vol. 10. PUL

Ann & Mag. Nat Hist.8.6. Vol. 10. PUL

Mint.ern Bros. imp.

R.Minterm del. et lith.

B tas)

1. TETRAGONOPTERUS MOORII

& BRACHYCHALCINUS RETROSPINA.

Aniv.& Mag. Nat.Hest. 8.6. Vol.X£ PUM.

MAINTern

UPPER JURASSIC CHIMAZROID TEETH

A. ALCOCK DEL.

Ann. ‘& Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 6. Vol. X. PL IV.

PTEROPLATAEA MICRURA.

‘ ‘ IM, ay in

‘a

vi i :

eet Ne ; : * ’

“Fail

ness

i 4 «

% i ./ \

Des 4 F

‘ \

fs F \

P pis it

~. + in}!

Anav.& Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.6. Vol. X. Pu. V.

Mintern Bros.lith.

qi Q QANDIL , =

MIMTOTCNTNTUUN NUNC) OANUUSUCCLLICCTTTT OTTO cm ly os

SAIS =

Mirtern Bros. lth.

nae

i bah

ey We

* is fap

: Aniv.d Mag. NatMst. S. 6. Vou. PLL

Mintern Bros. lith.

ANATOMY OF GORDIODRILUS

8000000

é Mh TT habe

Mintern Bros’, hth.

3 ayant ; aa ; Ne a

: See EN 4 4 9)

Raw caneelicN iy

; Yb twee sudteedsaae ee

SA Urns

8.6. Vol. Pia

dish

‘o)}

Ay;

Wr,

sth

g. Nat kh

Annm.& Ma

ww = se)

gsnntioiarne/

aoe

EE ge ca

Aue j

JONES

TOMY OF GORDIODRILUS.

Figs. 4.W.CM. Higs.5-7 EWLH.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.8.6 Vol X. PL. VII.

Mintern Bros. imp.

Anik Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.6. Vol. 10. PUAX.

cred

(

Ser : —

10.

T44.,

INSIST NR RRR

Mintern Bros. lith.

A.M.N. del.

;

. E

re 3

“

ips

A.M.N.del.

Char an

ee i

ity ah

0.70. PLZ.

Shae). 6. Vo

Anrn.& Mag. Nat. H

Mintern Bros. imp.

R.Mintern del.et hth.

NEW SATURNIIDé.

Ann.& Mag. Nat.Hist. 5.6 .Vol 10. Pb AIL.

Mintern Bros.lith.

Anind Mag. Nat. Mist. S56. Rot: AL PL ae

10. ie 4.

R Mintern del.et lith. Mintern Bros. imp.

Aun Mag: Nats TBS OVO X., Fle ALY,

W. DEL. AD NAT.

‘

Ls)

Mintern Bros. hth.

Andrew Scott del,

LICHOMOLGUS AGILIS,w. sp.

Andrew Scott del. Mintern Bros. hth.

ENTEROCOLA ERUCA, Wormam.

Dil ; a |

4) Sa »

I : a

Ann.& Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 6. Vol, X. Pu. XVI.

ayy

Mintern Bros. bth.

E.A.M. del.

VILE,

Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 6 Vol. X. Fl.

Ann.

IYSHLNAND SAHLHOINYSGONSX

} > aa

Se, 7 Q t & S&S

\ Netz /

S s

‘§

sh)

“SNINLNAGS SNIVWHd3900d3S1V “%

oMy,

“WNWIS VYVYOOHLHd3H

"130

“INGNOW °S

; sq

‘re _

iy vi ri |

a ee tu

__ ae

M.H Fisher del. et lith

Ann. & Mag. Nat.Hist: 8:6 Vol... Pl XIX .

« J)

as <a

— |

Mintern Bros. Imp .

ERETMOTUS anv EPIECHINUS.

Pat re rhe

; ae oh

\Anaidt Mies NeeHist. & ORVeise tae

Mee

(aa —

ay, 41 Lio 3

F.0.PC del.

Ann ek Mag. Nat. Hist. 8.6. Vol. X. PL. XAT.

: Pt . Mintern Bros. lith

Vol X. PULTE

¥ 1

TAG.

lengthy.

0.P. Cambridge deb.

AT, Hollick sculp.

ARIAMNES SIMULANS, Spns.

§ Gay 7 “KRawpy = Uap 2 NO =

aS Yy an — = oi pe

Zz Vfl HA LON oc. vo Zz <2, ms m Zz

Ni NVINOSHLINS S3IYVYEIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN

z : ee: :

= ae Leos NC Cel se

AZ = ite Xs 3 z

” n Y Why n ”

a of 1S) a oO aye

F 2 E Z F

= »> = > =

wo Ps m2) * Zz ” ;

S$ SMITHSONIAN _INSTITUTION | NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHIINS S23 lyvug

n = 5

ul ae Ww 2 CQ ul |

ay x cc 4 So zg

ee : < 2 WSS sg

: : : a TE

aa Zi fe) 2 fe) aS

= me - ray E pa]

NI NVINOSHLINS S3SIYVYUGIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN_INSTITUTI

oo’ z c ooh ae We

Oo N == wo — jes)

Be \ == xy E D

pee cis SWS = 3 E *S

vad Aw 2 = veo

aa MS = = K =

m AS z m 2 m

ap) = w = n

S SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S31y¥Vvua

NVINOSHLIWS

SMITHSONIAN

NYINOSHLIWS

SM itHeon IAN

NVINOSHLIWS

oan

NI NVINOSHLINS S3IYVYE!IT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTI!

a ta S n >

# Zz ie Z

a &. = g : é

| a \ = = e Eo

4 ANE = = S

S Tae oO ae )

Zz acl z= iy Zz

S_ SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILALIESNI NVINOSHLINS SJIYUVYE

S en S) en lio

- ar fag on - SS E

=) nee t , 5 i ¥ s =

ZG LECD AIR :

= “pe 2 = eee

z “Ye = 2 Re

= (29) = ‘ ot

NVINOSHLINS S3IYVYEIT LIBRARIES

ip ti

=S SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION. NOILNLILSNI NVINOSHLINS S3IYVUE

Seed Sy

io sete]

SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTI

NVINOSHLIWS S3I1YVYEII

SMITHSONIAN

NVINOSHLIWS

SMITHSONIAN

<< SON},

«™

\HSVM

oy “i

TVLILSNI

Wes

mARIES

29 No>

vos}

ARIES

VAER ATES

NALILSNI

M1sh>

, f LS; ss ay = icy 4 - \i8 rs a SN re

ON DC = wn oy m ON pc <9) Carns m w

z 7) Zz w . 2

hie NVINOSHLINS S3IYVYE!IT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN |

z 122) eae we n =

if < = a3 = <

rd = er = =

a ae

= 2 ZW. 2 2

é = > = ite =

: ” Pd ” - z ~

S3RARIES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION = NOILALILSNI NVINOSHLIWS

us ee Baha ve GOs

Seal 2 wee.

< yy RH, = < = S\N <

: oe Me oc x \ o

oe ; ie) — Oo -_ =

eae’ s 2 — = eed

MINLILSNI_NVINOSHLINS S3!IYVYdIT LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN |

i wee z rc = Le)

ARSUTUD ow O aes je) , w

me) = Be) = $y 2

> Ke > = Lili >

eS = oa = E, C7 fe é .

: Z 2 z .

RARIE$ SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILALILSNI_ NVINOSHLIWS

Z z 2 z ¢

= a. = z =

= z ~~ z & z

a) ” ee By son “ Ww a)

: Oo aE aN SANS oO ele e)

: = = AS a t = =.

ae Sy eg ae = >

& = an “#8 > w Zz

INLILSNI_ NVINOSHLIWS SalyYveai1 LIBRARIES SMITHSONIAN _|

| ae ee we Zz Me Zz

“ 7) se 7) as 7)

= w = w i, =

} = a es oc -

rs) i rs) Sol fe

Zz af z a os

; Zz 2 - z

2 o S e S

> rs 5 a 5

ey > a Lae =

= 4 ras sad -

ee” 2 ; 2 m Z

: =z [op] = wn ‘ aa

. et Lai RVIBOSHAING 53 1YVud Lae BRARI ES SMITHSONIAN

< = wt x Ss <

i = A es WS = z

% a) = Fs oO MAA QS aly je ()

il, * EC ARR : 2

lity = z Ee WO 2 re

@Q = > roa > s

* ” Ps ” * z w”

IBRARI ES SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION NOILALILSNI_

a a Fe <AHtSON > LW THS¥ AG = a

> ee dL ea /% e) PS ky ee =

fe y a = Ta > e) —

B dp >= (EM = GEM) = <